Title: The Claverings
Author: Trollope, Anthony
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Claverings" ***


by the Making of America Collection of the Cornell University Library
(http://cdl.library.cornell.edu/moa/)
and revised by Joseph E. Loewenstein, M.D., using illustrations generously
made available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org).



Editorial note:

      _The Claverings_ was published first in serial form in _The
      Cornhill Magazine_ from February, 1866, to May, 1867, and
      then in book form by Smith, Elder and Co. in 1867.

      The _Cornhill_ version contained 16 full-page illustrations
      and 16 quarter-page vignettes by Mary Ellen Edwards, a
      respected and successful illustrator. The Smith, Elder first
      edition contained only the full-page illustrations. Both the
      full-page illustrations and the vignettes are included in
      this e-book. They can be seen by viewing the HTML version of
      Images of the original illustrations are available through
      Internet Archive.
      For Chapters I-XV see
      https://archive.org/details/claverings01trolrich
      Chapters XVI-XXXIII see
      https://archive.org/details/claverings02trolrich
      and Chapters XXXIV-XLVIII see
      https://archive.org/details/claverings03trolrich



THE CLAVERINGS

by

ANTHONY TROLLOPE



CONTENTS

         I. JULIA BRABAZON.
        II. HARRY CLAVERING CHOOSES HIS PROFESSION.
       III. LORD ONGAR.
        IV. FLORENCE BURTON.
         V. LADY ONGAR'S RETURN.
        VI. THE REV. SAMUEL SAUL.
       VII. SOME SCENES IN THE LIFE OF A COUNTESS.
      VIII. THE HOUSE IN ONSLOW CRESCENT.
        IX. TOO PRUDENT BY HALF.
         X. FLORENCE BURTON AT THE RECTORY.
        XI. SIR HUGH AND HIS BROTHER ARCHIE.
       XII. LADY ONGAR TAKES POSSESSION.
      XIII. A VISITOR CALLS AT ONGAR PARK.
       XIV. COUNT PATEROFF AND HIS SISTER.
        XV. AN EVENING IN BOLTON STREET.
       XVI. THE RIVALS.
      XVII. "LET HER KNOW THAT YOU'RE THERE."
     XVIII. CAPTAIN CLAVERING MAKES HIS FIRST ATTEMPT.
       XIX. THE BLUE POSTS.
        XX. DESOLATION.
       XXI. YES; WRONG;--CERTAINLY WRONG.
      XXII. THE DAY OF THE FUNERAL.
     XXIII. CUMBERLY LANE WITHOUT THE MUD.
      XXIV. THE RUSSIAN SPY.
       XXV. "WHAT WOULD MEN SAY OF YOU?"
      XXVI. THE MAN WHO DUSTED HIS BOOTS WITH HIS HANDKERCHIEF.
     XXVII. FRESHWATER GATE.
    XXVIII. WHAT CECILIA BURTON DID FOR HER SISTER-IN-LAW.
      XXIX. HOW DAMON PARTED FROM PYTHIAS.
       XXX. DOODLES IN MOUNT STREET.
      XXXI. HARRY CLAVERING'S CONFESSION.
     XXXII. FLORENCE BURTON PACKS UP A PACKET.
    XXXIII. SHOWING WHY HARRY CLAVERING WAS WANTED AT THE RECTORY.
     XXXIV. MR. SAUL'S ABODE.
      XXXV. PARTING.
     XXXVI. CAPTAIN CLAVERING MAKES HIS LAST ATTEMPT.
    XXXVII. WHAT LADY ONGAR THOUGHT ABOUT IT.
   XXXVIII. HOW TO DISPOSE OF A WIFE.
     XXXIX. FAREWELL TO DOODLES.
        XL. SHEWING HOW MRS. BURTON FOUGHT HER BATTLE.
       XLI. THE SHEEP RETURNS TO THE FOLD.
      XLII. RESTITUTION.
     XLIII. LADY ONGAR'S REVENGE.
      XLIV. SHEWING WHAT HAPPENED OFF HELIGOLAND.
       XLV. IS SHE MAD?
      XLVI. MADAME GORDELOUP RETIRES FROM BRITISH DIPLOMACY.
     XLVII. SHOWING HOW THINGS SETTLED THEMSELVES AT THE RECTORY.
    XLVIII. CONCLUSION.



ILLUSTRATIONS

   "A PUIR FECKLESS THING, TOTTERING ALONG LIKE,--"   CHAPTER III.
   MR. SAUL PROPOSES.                                 CHAPTER VI.
   A FRIENDLY TALK.                                   CHAPTER VII.
   WAS NOT THE PRICE IN HER HAND?                     CHAPTER XII.
   "DID HE NOT BEAR FALSE WITNESS AGAINST HER?"       CHAPTER XIV.
   CAPTAIN CLAVERING MAKES HIS FIRST ATTEMPT.         CHAPTER XVIII.
   "THE LORD GIVETH, AND THE LORD TAKETH AWAY."       CHAPTER XX.
   "HARRY," SHE SAID, "THERE IS NOTHING WRONG
      BETWEEN YOU AND FLORENCE?"                      CHAPTER XXII.
   "LADY ONGAR, ARE YOU NOT RATHER NEAR THE EDGE?"    CHAPTER XXVII.
   HOW DAMON PARTED FROM PYTHIAS.                     CHAPTER XXIX.
   FLORENCE BURTON MAKES UP A PACKET.                 CHAPTER XXXII.
   HUSBAND AND WIFE.                                  CHAPTER XXXV.
   A PLEA FOR MERCY.                                  CHAPTER XXXVII.
   THE SHEEP RETURNS TO THE FOLD.                     CHAPTER XLI.
   HARRY SAT BETWEEN THEM, LIKE A SHEEP AS HE WAS,
      VERY MEEKLY.                                    CHAPTER XLIII.
   LADY ONGAR AND FLORENCE.                           CHAPTER XLVII.



CHAPTER I.

JULIA BRABAZON.


[Illustration.]

The gardens of Clavering Park were removed some three hundred yards
from the large, square, sombre-looking stone mansion which was
the country-house of Sir Hugh Clavering, the eleventh baronet of
that name; and in these gardens, which had but little of beauty to
recommend them, I will introduce my readers to two of the personages
with whom I wish to make them acquainted in the following story. It
was now the end of August, and the parterres, beds, and bits of lawn
were dry, disfigured, and almost ugly, from the effects of a long
drought. In gardens to which care and labour are given abundantly,
flower-beds will be pretty, and grass will be green, let the weather
be what it may; but care and labour were but scantily bestowed on the
Clavering Gardens, and everything was yellow, adust, harsh, and dry.
Over the burnt turf towards a gate that led to the house, a lady was
walking, and by her side there walked a gentleman.

"You are going in, then, Miss Brabazon," said the gentleman, and it
was very manifest from his tone that he intended to convey some deep
reproach in his words.

"Of course I am going in," said the lady. "You asked me to walk with
you, and I refused. You have now waylaid me, and therefore I shall
escape,--unless I am prevented by violence." As she spoke she stood
still for a moment, and looked into his face with a smile which
seemed to indicate that if such violence were used, within rational
bounds, she would not feel herself driven to great anger.

But though she might be inclined to be playful, he was by no means in
that mood. "And why did you refuse me when I asked you?" said he.

"For two reasons, partly because I thought it better to avoid any
conversation with you."

"That is civil to an old friend."

"But chiefly,"--and now as she spoke she drew herself up, and
dismissed the smile from her face, and allowed her eyes to fall upon
the ground;--"but chiefly because I thought that Lord Ongar would
prefer that I should not roam alone about Clavering Park with any
young gentleman while I am down here; and that he might specially
object to my roaming with you, were he to know that you and I
were--old acquaintances. Now I have been very frank, Mr. Clavering,
and I think that that ought to be enough."

"You are afraid of him already, then?"

"I am afraid of offending any one whom I love, and especially any one
to whom I owe any duty."

"Enough! Indeed it is not. From what you know of me do you think it
likely that that will be enough?" He was now standing in front of
her, between her and the gate, and she made no effort to leave him.

"And what is it you want? I suppose you do not mean to fight Lord
Ongar, and that if you did you would not come to me."

"Fight him! No; I have no quarrel with him. Fighting him would do no
good."

"None in the least; and he would not fight if you were to ask him;
and you could not ask him without being false to me."

"I should have had an example for that, at any rate."

"That's nonsense, Mr. Clavering. My falsehood, if you should choose
to call me false, is of a very different nature, and is pardonable by
all laws known to the world."

"You are a jilt,--that is all."

"Come, Harry, don't use hard words,"--and she put her hand kindly
upon his arm. "Look at me, such as I am, and at yourself, and then
say whether anything but misery could come of a match between you
and me. Our ages by the register are the same, but I am ten years
older than you by the world. I have two hundred a year, and I owe at
this moment six hundred pounds. You have, perhaps, double as much,
and would lose half of that if you married. You are an usher at a
school."

"No, madam, I am not an usher at a school."

"Well, well, you know I don't mean to make you angry."

"At the present moment, I am a schoolmaster, and if I remained so, I
might fairly look forward to a liberal income. But I am going to give
that up."

"You will not be more fit for matrimony because you are going to give
up your profession. Now Lord Ongar has--heaven knows what;--perhaps
sixty thousand a year."

"In all my life I never heard such effrontery,--such barefaced,
shameless worldliness!"

"Why should I not love a man with a large income?"

"He is old enough to be your father."

"He is thirty-six, and I am twenty-four."

"Thirty-six!"

"There is the Peerage for you to look at. But, my dear Harry, do you
not know that you are perplexing me and yourself too, for nothing?
I was fool enough when I came here from Nice, after papa's death, to
let you talk nonsense to me for a month or two."

"Did you or did you not swear that you loved me?"

"Oh, Mr. Clavering, I did not imagine that your strength would have
condescended to take such advantage over the weakness of a woman.
I remember no oaths of any kind, and what foolish assertions I may
have made, I am not going to repeat. It must have become manifest to
you during these two years that all that was a romance. If it be a
pleasure to you to look back to it, of that pleasure I cannot deprive
you. Perhaps I also may sometimes look back. But I shall never speak
of that time again; and you, if you are as noble as I take you to be,
will not speak of it either. I know you would not wish to injure me."

"I would wish to save you from the misery you are bringing on
yourself."

"In that you must allow me to look after myself. Lord Ongar certainly
wants a wife, and I intend to be true to him,--and useful."

"How about love?"

"And to love him, sir. Do you think that no man can win a woman's
love, unless he is filled to the brim with poetry, and has a neck
like Lord Byron, and is handsome like your worship? You are very
handsome, Harry, and you, too, should go into the market and make the
best of yourself. Why should you not learn to love some nice girl
that has money to assist you?"

"Julia!"

"No, sir; I will not be called Julia. If you do, I will be insulted,
and leave you instantly. I may call you Harry, as being so much
younger,--though we were born in the same month,--and as a sort of
cousin. But I shall never do that after to-day."

"You have courage enough, then, to tell me that you have not ill-used
me?"

"Certainly I have. Why, what a fool you would have me be! Look at me,
and tell me whether I am fit to be the wife of such a one as you. By
the time you are entering the world, I shall be an old woman, and
shall have lived my life. Even if I were fit to be your mate when
we were living here together, am I fit, after what I have done and
seen during the last two years? Do you think it would really do
any good to any one if I were to jilt, as you call it, Lord Ongar,
and tell them all,--your cousin, Sir Hugh, and my sister, and your
father,--that I was going to keep myself up, and marry you when you
were ready for me?"

"You mean to say that the evil is done."

"No, indeed. At the present moment I owe six hundred pounds, and I
don't know where to turn for it, so that my husband may not be dunned
for my debts as soon as he has married me. What a wife I should have
been for you;--should I not?"

"I could pay the six hundred pounds for you with money that I have
earned myself,--though you do call me an usher;--and perhaps would
ask fewer questions about it than Lord Ongar will do with all his
thousands."

"Dear Harry, I beg your pardon about the usher. Of course, I know
that you are a fellow of your college, and that St. Cuthbert's, where
you teach the boys, is one of the grandest schools in England; and I
hope you'll be a bishop; nay,--I think you will, if you make up your
mind to try for it."

"I have given up all idea of going into the church."

"Then you'll be a judge. I know you'll be great and distinguished,
and that you'll do it all yourself. You are distinguished already. If
you could only know how infinitely I should prefer your lot to mine!
Oh, Harry, I envy you! I do envy you! You have got the ball at your
feet, and the world before you, and can win everything for yourself."

"But nothing is anything without your love."

"Psha! Love, indeed. What could I do for you but ruin you? You know
it as well as I do; but you are selfish enough to wish to continue a
romance which would be absolutely destructive to me, though for a
while it might afford a pleasant relaxation to your graver studies.
Harry, you can choose in the world. You have divinity, and law, and
literature, and art. And if debarred from love now by the exigencies
of labour, you will be as fit for love in ten years' time as you are
at present."

"But I do love now."

"Be a man, then, and keep it to yourself. Love is not to be our
master. You can choose, as I say; but I have had no choice,--no
choice but to be married well, or to go out like a snuff of a candle.
I don't like the snuff of a candle, and, therefore, I am going to be
married well."

"And that suffices?"

"It must suffice. And why should it not suffice? You are very
uncivil, cousin, and very unlike the rest of the world. Everybody
compliments me on my marriage. Lord Ongar is not only rich, but he is
a man of fashion, and a man of talent."

"Are you fond of race-horses yourself?"

"Very fond of them."

"And of that kind of life?"

"Very fond of it. I mean to be fond of everything that Lord Ongar
likes. I know that I can't change him, and, therefore, I shall not
try."

"You are right there, Miss Brabazon."

"You mean to be impertinent, sir; but I will not take it so. This is
to be our last meeting in private, and I won't acknowledge that I am
insulted. But it must be over now, Harry; and here I have been pacing
round and round the garden with you, in spite of my refusal just now.
It must not be repeated, or things will be said which I do not mean
to have ever said of me. Good-by, Harry."

"Good-by, Julia."

"Well, for that once let it pass. And remember this: I have told you
all my hopes, and my one trouble. I have been thus open with you
because I thought it might serve to make you look at things in a
right light. I trust to your honour as a gentleman to repeat nothing
that I have said to you."

"I am not given to repeat such things as those."

"I'm sure you are not. And I hope you will not misunderstand the
spirit in which they have been spoken. I shall never regret what I
have told you now, if it tends to make you perceive that we must both
regard our past acquaintance as a romance, which must, from the stern
necessity of things, be treated as a dream which we have dreamt, or a
poem which we have read."

"You can treat it as you please."

"God bless you, Harry; and I will always hope for your welfare, and
hear of your success with joy. Will you come up and shoot with them
on Thursday?"

"What, with Hugh? No; Hugh and I do not hit it off together. If I
shot at Clavering I should have to do it as a sort of head-keeper.
It's a higher position, I know, than that of an usher, but it doesn't
suit me."

"Oh, Harry! that is so cruel! But you will come up to the house. Lord
Ongar will be there on the thirty-first; the day after to-morrow, you
know."

"I must decline even that temptation. I never go into the house when
Hugh is there, except about twice a year on solemn invitation--just
to prevent there being a family quarrel."

"Good-by, then," and she offered him her hand.

"Good-by, if it must be so."

"I don't know whether you mean to grace my marriage?"

"Certainly not. I shall be away from Clavering, so that the marriage
bells may not wound my ears. For the matter of that, I shall be at
the school."

"I suppose we shall meet some day in town."

"Most probably not. My ways and Lord Ongar's will be altogether
different, even if I should succeed in getting up to London. If you
ever come to see Hermione here, I may chance to meet you in the
house. But you will not do that often, the place is so dull and
unattractive."

"It is the dearest old park."

"You won't care much for old parks as Lady Ongar."

"You don't know what I may care about as Lady Ongar; but as Julia
Brabazon I will now say good-by for the last time." Then they parted,
and the lady returned to the great house, while Harry Clavering made
his way across the park towards the rectory.

Three years before this scene in the gardens at Clavering Park, Lord
Brabazon had died at Nice, leaving one unmarried daughter, the lady
to whom the reader has just been introduced. One other daughter he
had, who was then already married to Sir Hugh Clavering, and Lady
Clavering was the Hermione of whom mention has already been made.
Lord Brabazon, whose peerage had descended to him in a direct line
from the time of the Plantagenets, was one of those unfortunate
nobles of whom England is burdened with but few, who have no means
equal to their rank. He had married late in life, and had died
without a male heir. The title which had come from the Plantagenets
was now lapsed; and when the last lord died, about four hundred a
year was divided between his two daughters. The elder had already
made an excellent match, as regarded fortune, in marrying Sir Hugh
Clavering; and the younger was now about to make a much more splendid
match in her alliance with Lord Ongar. Of them I do not know that it
is necessary to say much more at present.

And of Harry Clavering it perhaps may not be necessary to say much
in the way of description. The attentive reader will have already
gathered nearly all that should be known of him before he makes
himself known by his own deeds. He was the only son of the Reverend
Henry Clavering, rector of Clavering, uncle of the present Sir Hugh
Clavering, and brother of the last Sir Hugh. The Reverend Henry
Clavering, and Mrs. Clavering his wife, and his two daughters, Mary
and Fanny Clavering, lived always at Clavering Rectory, on the
outskirts of Clavering Park, at a full mile's distance from the
house. The church stood in the park, about midway between the two
residences. When I have named one more Clavering, Captain Clavering,
Captain Archibald Clavering, Sir Hugh's brother, and when I shall
have said also that both Sir Hugh and Captain Clavering were men fond
of pleasure and fond of money, I shall have said all that I need now
say about the Clavering family at large.

Julia Brabazon had indulged in some reminiscence of the romance of
her past poetic life when she talked of cousinship between her and
Harry Clavering. Her sister was the wife of Harry Clavering's first
cousin, but between her and Harry there was no relationship whatever.
When old Lord Brabazon had died at Nice she had come to Clavering
Park, and had created some astonishment among those who knew Sir
Hugh by making good her footing in his establishment. He was not
the man to take up a wife's sister, and make his house her home,
out of charity or from domestic love. Lady Clavering, who had been
a handsome woman and fashionable withal, no doubt may have had some
influence; but Sir Hugh was a man much prone to follow his own
courses. It must be presumed that Julia Brabazon had made herself
agreeable in the house, and also probably useful. She had been taken
to London through two seasons, and had there held up her head among
the bravest. And she had been taken abroad,--for Sir Hugh did not
love Clavering Park, except during six weeks of partridge shooting;
and she had been at Newmarket with them, and at the house of a
certain fast hunting duke with whom Sir Hugh was intimate; and at
Brighton with her sister, when it suited Sir Hugh to remain alone at
the duke's; and then again up in London, where she finally arranged
matters with Lord Ongar. It was acknowledged by all the friends
of the two families, and indeed I may say of the three families
now--among the Brabazon people, and the Clavering people, and the
Courton people,--Lord Ongar's family name was Courton,--that Julia
Brabazon had been very clever. Of her and Harry Clavering together no
one had ever said a word. If any words had been spoken between her
and Hermione on the subject, the two sisters had been discreet enough
to manage that they should go no further. In those short months of
Julia's romance Sir Hugh had been away from Clavering, and Hermione
had been much occupied in giving birth to an heir. Julia had now
lived past her one short spell of poetry, had written her one sonnet,
and was prepared for the business of the world.



CHAPTER II.

HARRY CLAVERING CHOOSES HIS PROFESSION.


Harry Clavering might not be an usher, but, nevertheless, he was
home for the holidays. And who can say where the usher ends and the
schoolmaster begins? He, perhaps, may properly be called an usher,
who is hired by a private schoolmaster to assist himself in his
private occupation, whereas Harry Clavering had been selected by a
public body out of a hundred candidates, with much real or pretended
reference to certificates of qualification. He was certainly not an
usher, as he was paid three hundred a year for his work,--which is
quite beyond the mark of ushers. So much was certain; but yet the
word stuck in his throat and made him uncomfortable. He did not like
to reflect that he was home for the holidays.

But he had determined that he would never come home for the holidays
again. At Christmas he would leave the school at which he had won
his appointment with so much trouble, and go into an open profession.
Indeed he had chosen his profession, and his mode of entering it. He
would become a civil engineer, and perhaps a land surveyor, and with
this view he would enter himself as a pupil in the great house of
Beilby and Burton. The terms even had been settled. He was to pay a
premium of five hundred pounds and join Mr. Burton, who was settled
in the town of Stratton, for twelve months before he placed himself
in Mr. Beilby's office in London. Stratton was less than twenty miles
from Clavering. It was a comfort to him to think that he could pay
this five hundred pounds out of his own earnings, without troubling
his father. It was a comfort, even though he had earned that money by
"ushering" for the last two years.

When he left Julia Brabazon in the garden, Harry Clavering did not
go at once home to the rectory, but sauntered out all alone into the
park, intending to indulge in reminiscences of his past romance. It
was all over, that idea of having Julia Brabazon for his love; and
now he had to ask himself whether he intended to be made permanently
miserable by her worldly falseness, or whether he would borrow
something of her worldly wisdom, and agree with himself to look back
on what was past as a pleasurable excitement in his boyhood. Of
course we all know that really permanent misery was in truth out of
the question. Nature had not made him physically or mentally so poor
a creature as to be incapable of a cure. But on this occasion he
decided on permanent misery. There was about his heart,--about his
actual anatomical heart, with its internal arrangement of valves
and blood-vessels,--a heavy dragging feeling that almost amounted
to corporeal pain, and which he described to himself as agony. Why
should this rich, debauched, disreputable lord have the power of
taking the cup from his lip, the one morsel of bread which he coveted
from his mouth, his one ingot of treasure out of his coffer? Fight
him! No, he knew he could not fight Lord Ongar. The world was against
such an arrangement. And in truth Harry Clavering had so much
contempt for Lord Ongar, that he had no wish to fight so poor a
creature. The man had had delirium tremens, and was a worn-out
miserable object. So at least Harry Clavering was only too ready to
believe. He did not care much for Lord Ongar in the matter. His anger
was against her;--that she should have deserted him for a miserable
creature, who had nothing to back him but wealth and rank!

There was wretchedness in every view of the matter. He loved her so
well, and yet he could do nothing! He could take no step towards
saving her or assisting himself. The marriage bells would ring within
a month from the present time, and his own father would go to the
church and marry them. Unless Lord Ongar were to die before then
by God's hand, there could be no escape,--and of such escape Harry
Clavering had no thought. He felt a weary, dragging soreness at his
heart, and told himself that he must be miserable for ever,--not so
miserable but what he would work, but so wretched that the world
could have for him no satisfaction.

What could he do? What thing could he achieve so that she should
know that he did not let her go from him without more thought than
his poor words had expressed? He was perfectly aware that in their
conversation she had had the best of the argument,--that he had
talked almost like a boy, while she had talked quite like a woman.
She had treated him de haut en bas with all that superiority which
youth and beauty give to a young woman over a very young man. What
could he do? Before he returned to the rectory, he had made up his
mind what he would do, and on the following morning Julia Brabazon
received by the hands of her maid the following note:--

"I think I understood all that you said to me yesterday. At any
rate, I understand that you have one trouble left, and that I have
the means of curing it." In the first draft of his letter he said
something about ushering, but that he omitted afterwards. "You may be
assured that the enclosed is all my own, and that it is entirely at
my own disposal. You may also be quite sure of good faith on the part
of the lender.--H. C." And in this letter he enclosed a cheque for
six hundred pounds. It was the money which he had saved since he
took his degree, and had been intended for Messrs. Beilby and Burton.
But he would wait another two years,--continuing to do his ushering
for her sake. What did it matter to a man who must, under any
circumstances, be permanently miserable?

Sir Hugh was not yet at Clavering. He was to come with Lord Ongar
on the eve of the partridge-shooting. The two sisters, therefore,
had the house all to themselves. At about twelve they sat down to
breakfast together in a little upstairs chamber adjoining Lady
Clavering's own room, Julia Brabazon at that time having her lover's
generous letter in her pocket. She knew that it was as improper as it
was generous, and that, moreover, it was very dangerous. There was no
knowing what might be the result of such a letter should Lord Ongar
even know that she had received it. She was not absolutely angry
with Harry, but had, to herself, twenty times called him a foolish,
indiscreet, dear generous boy. But what was she to do with the
cheque? As to that, she had hardly as yet made up her mind when she
joined her sister on the morning in question. Even to Hermione she
did not dare to tell the fact that such a letter had been received by
her.

But in truth her debts were a great torment to her; and yet how
trifling they were when compared with the wealth of the man who
was to become her husband in six weeks! Let her marry him, and not
pay them, and he probably would never be the wiser. They would get
themselves paid almost without his knowledge, perhaps altogether
without his hearing of them. But yet she feared him, knowing him to
be greedy about money; and, to give her such merit as was due to
her, she felt the meanness of going to her husband with debts on
her shoulder. She had five thousand pounds of her own; but the very
settlement which gave her a noble dower, and which made the marriage
so brilliant, made over this small sum in its entirety to her lord.
She had been wrong not to tell the lawyer of her trouble when he had
brought the paper for her to sign; but she had not told him. If Sir
Hugh Clavering had been her own brother there would have been no
difficulty, but he was only her brother-in-law, and she feared to
speak to him. Her sister, however, knew that there were debts, and on
that subject she was not afraid to speak to Hermione.

"Hermy," said she, "what am I to do about this money that I owe? I
got a bill from Colclugh's this morning."

"Just because he knows you're going to be married; that's all."

"But how am I to pay him?"

"Take no notice of it till next spring. I don't know what else you
can do. You'll be sure to have money when you come back from the
Continent."

"You couldn't lend it me; could you?"

"Who? I? Did you ever know me have any money in hand since I was
married? I have the name of an allowance, but it is always spent
before it comes to me, and I am always in debt."

"Would Hugh--let me have it?"

"What, give it you?"

"Well, it wouldn't be so very much for him. I never asked him for a
pound yet."

"I think he would say something you wouldn't like if you were to ask
him; but, of course, you can try it if you please."

"Then what am I to do?"

"Lord Ongar should have let you keep your own fortune. It would have
been nothing to him."

"Hugh didn't let you keep your own fortune."

"But the money which will be nothing to Lord Ongar was a good deal to
Hugh. You're going to have sixty thousand a year, while we have to
do with seven or eight. Besides, I hadn't been out in London, and it
wasn't likely I should owe much in Nice. He did ask me, and there was
something."

"What am I to do, Hermy?"

"Write and ask Lord Ongar to let you have what you want out of your
own money. Write to-day, so that he may get your letter before he
comes."

"Oh, dear! oh, dear! I never wrote a word to him yet, and to begin
with asking him for money!"

"I don't think he can be angry with you for that."

"I shouldn't know what to say. Would you write it for me, and let me
see how it looks?"

This Lady Clavering did; and had she refused to do it, I think that
poor Harry Clavering's cheque would have been used. As it was, Lady
Clavering wrote the letter to "My dear Lord Ongar," and it was copied
and signed by "Yours most affectionately, Julia Brabazon." The effect
of this was the receipt of a cheque for a thousand pounds in a very
pretty note from Lord Ongar, which the lord brought with him to
Clavering, and sent up to Julia as he was dressing for dinner. It was
an extremely comfortable arrangement, and Julia was very glad of the
money,--feeling it to be a portion of that which was her own. And
Harry's cheque had been returned to him on the day of its receipt.
"Of course I cannot take it, and of course you should not have sent
it." These words were written on the morsel of paper in which the
money was returned. But Miss Brabazon had torn the signature off the
cheque, so that it might be safe, whereas Harry Clavering had taken
no precaution with it whatever. But then Harry Clavering had not
lived two years in London.

During the hours that the cheque was away from him, Harry had told
his father that perhaps, even yet, he might change his purpose as to
going to Messrs. Beilby and Burton. He did not know, he said, but he
was still in doubt. This had sprung from some chance question which
his father had asked, and which had seemed to demand an answer. Mr.
Clavering greatly disliked the scheme of life which his son had made.
Harry's life hitherto had been prosperous and very creditable. He had
gone early to Cambridge, and at twenty-two had become a fellow of his
college. This fellowship he could hold for five or six years without
going into orders. It would then lead to a living, and would in the
meantime afford a livelihood. But, beyond this, Harry, with an energy
which he certainly had not inherited from his father, had become a
schoolmaster, and was already a rich man. He had done more than well,
and there was a great probability that between them they might be
able to buy the next presentation to Clavering, when the time should
come in which Sir Hugh should determine on selling it. That Sir
Hugh should give the family living to his cousin was never thought
probable by any of the family at the rectory; but he might perhaps
part with it under such circumstances on favourable terms. For all
these reasons the father was very anxious that his son should follow
out the course for which he had been intended; but that he, being
unenergetic and having hitherto done little for his son, should
dictate to a young man who had been energetic, and who had done much
for himself, was out of the question. Harry, therefore, was to be the
arbiter of his own fate. But when Harry received back the cheque from
Julia Brabazon, then he again returned to his resolution respecting
Messrs. Beilby and Burton, and took the first opportunity of telling
his father that such was the case.

After breakfast he followed his father into his study, and there,
sitting in two easy-chairs opposite to each other, they lit each a
cigar. Such was the reverend gentleman's custom in the afternoon,
and such also in the morning. I do not know whether the smoking of
four or five cigars daily by the parson of a parish may now-a-day be
considered as a vice in him, but if so, it was the only vice with
which Mr. Clavering could be charged. He was a kind, soft-hearted,
gracious man, tender to his wife, whom he ever regarded as the
angel of his house, indulgent to his daughters, whom he idolized,
ever patient with his parishioners, and awake,--though not widely
awake,--to the responsibilities of his calling. The world had been
too comfortable for him, and also too narrow; so that he had sunk
into idleness. The world had given him much to eat and drink, but it
had given him little to do, and thus he had gradually fallen away
from his early purposes, till his energy hardly sufficed for the
doing of that little. His living gave him eight hundred a year; his
wife's fortune nearly doubled that. He had married early, and had
got his living early, and had been very prosperous. But he was not
a happy man. He knew that he had put off the day of action till
the power of action had passed away from him. His library was well
furnished, but he rarely read much else than novels and poetry; and
of late years the reading even of poetry had given way to the reading
of novels. Till within ten years of the hour of which I speak, he had
been a hunting parson,--not hunting loudly, but following his sport
as it is followed by moderate sportsmen. Then there had come a new
bishop, and the new bishop had sent for him,--nay, finally had come
to him, and had lectured him with blatant authority. "My lord," said
the parson of Clavering, plucking up something of his past energy,
as the colour rose to his face, "I think you are wrong in this. I
think you are specially wrong to interfere with me in this way on
your first coming among us. You feel it to be your duty, no doubt;
but to me it seems that you mistake your duty. But, as the matter
is one simply of my own pleasure, I shall give it up." After that
Mr. Clavering hunted no more, and never spoke a good word to any one
of the bishop of his diocese. For myself, I think it as well that
clergymen should not hunt; but had I been the parson of Clavering,
I should, under those circumstances, have hunted double.

Mr. Clavering hunted no more, and probably smoked a greater number
of cigars in consequence. He had an increased amount of time at his
disposal, but did not, therefore, give more time to his duties. Alas!
what time did he give to his duties? He kept a most energetic curate,
whom he allowed to do almost what he would with the parish. Every-day
services he did prohibit, declaring that he would not have the parish
church made ridiculous; but in other respects his curate was the
pastor. Once every Sunday he read the service, and once every Sunday
he preached, and he resided in his parsonage ten months every year.
His wife and daughters went among the poor,--and he smoked cigars
in his library. Though not yet fifty, he was becoming fat and
idle,--unwilling to walk, and not caring much even for such riding as
the bishop had left to him. And, to make matters worse,--far worse,
he knew all this of himself, and understood it thoroughly. "I see a
better path, and know how good it is, but I follow ever the worse."
He was saying that to himself daily, and was saying it always without
hope.

And his wife had given him up. She had given him up, not with
disdainful rejection, nor with contempt in her eye, or censure in her
voice, not with diminution of love or of outward respect. She had
given him up as a man abandons his attempts to make his favourite dog
take the water. He would fain that the dog he loves should dash into
the stream as other dogs will do. It is, to his thinking, a noble
instinct in a dog. But his dog dreads the water. As, however, he
has learned to love the beast, he puts up with this mischance, and
never dreams of banishing poor Ponto from his hearth because of this
failure. And so it was with Mrs. Clavering and her husband at the
rectory. He understood it all. He knew that he was so far rejected;
and he acknowledged to himself the necessity for such rejection.

"It is a very serious thing to decide upon," he said, when his son
had spoken to him.

"Yes; it is serious,--about as serious a thing as a man can think of;
but a man cannot put it off on that account. If I mean to make such a
change in my plans, the sooner I do it the better."

"But yesterday you were in another mind."

"No, father, not in another mind. I did not tell you then, nor can
I tell you all now. I had thought that I should want my money for
another purpose for a year or two; but that I have abandoned."

"Is the purpose a secret, Harry?"

"It is a secret, because it concerns another person."

"You were going to lend your money to some one?"

"I must keep it a secret, though you know I seldom have any secrets
from you. That idea, however, is abandoned, and I mean to go over to
Stratton to-morrow, and tell Mr. Burton that I shall be there after
Christmas. I must be at St. Cuthbert's on Tuesday."

Then they both sat silent for a while, silently blowing out their
clouds of smoke. The son had said all that he cared to say, and would
have wished that there might then be an end of it; but he knew that
his father had much on his mind, and would fain express, if he could
express it without too much trouble, or without too evident a need
of self-reproach, his own thoughts on the subject. "You have made
up your mind, then, altogether that you do not like the church as a
profession," he said at last.

"I think I have, father."

"And on what grounds? The grounds which recommend it to you are very
strong. Your education has adapted you for it. Your success in it
is already ensured by your fellowship. In a great degree you have
entered it as a profession already, by taking a fellowship. What you
are doing is not choosing a line in life, but changing one already
chosen. You are making of yourself a rolling stone."

"A stone should roll till it has come to the spot that suits it."

"Why not give up the school if it irks you?"

"And become a Cambridge Don, and practise deportment among the
undergraduates."

"I don't see that you need do that. You need not even live at
Cambridge. Take a church in London. You would be sure to get one
by holding up your hand. If that, with your fellowship, is not
sufficient, I will give you what more you want."

"No, father--no. By God's blessing I will never ask you for a pound.
I can hold my fellowship for four years longer without orders, and in
four years' time I think I can earn my bread."

"I don't doubt that, Harry."

"Then why should I not follow my wishes in this matter? The truth is,
I do not feel myself qualified to be a good clergyman."

"It is not that you have doubts, is it?"

"I might have them if I came to think much about it,--as I must do if
I took orders. And I do not wish to be crippled in doing what I think
lawful by conventional rules. A rebellious clergyman is, I think, a
sorry object. It seems to me that he is a bird fouling his own nest.
Now, I know I should be a rebellious clergyman."

"In our church the life of a clergyman is as the life of any other
gentleman,--within very broad limits."

"Then why did Bishop Proudie interfere with your hunting?"

"Limits may be very broad, Harry, and yet exclude hunting. Bishop
Proudie was vulgar and intrusive, such being the nature of his wife,
who instructs him; but if you were in orders I should be very sorry
to see you take to hunting."

"It seems to me that a clergyman has nothing to do in life unless
he is always preaching and teaching. Look at Saul,"--Mr. Saul was
the curate of Clavering--"he is always preaching and teaching. He is
doing the best he can; and what a life of it he has. He has literally
thrown off all worldly cares,--and consequently everybody laughs at
him, and nobody loves him. I don't believe a better man breathes, but
I shouldn't like his life."

At this point there was another pause, which lasted till the cigars
had come to an end. Then, as he threw the stump into the fire, Mr.
Clavering spoke again. "The truth is, Harry, that you have had, all
your life, a bad example before you."

"No, father."

"Yes, my son;--let me speak on to the end, and then you can say what
you please. In me you have had a bad example on one side, and now, in
poor Saul, you have a bad example on the other side. Can you fancy no
life between the two, which would fit your physical nature, which is
larger than his, and your mental wants, which are higher than mine?
Yes, they are, Harry. It is my duty to say this, but it would be
unseemly that there should be any controversy between us on the
subject."

"If you choose to stop me in that way--"

"I do choose to stop you in that way. As for Saul, it is impossible
that you should become such a man as he. It is not that he mortifies
his flesh, but that he has no flesh to mortify. He is unconscious
of the flavour of venison, or the scent of roses, or the beauty of
women. He is an exceptional specimen of a man, and you need no more
fear, than you should venture to hope, that you could become such as
he is."

At this point they were interrupted by the entrance of Fanny
Clavering, who came to say that Mr. Saul was in the drawing-room.
"What does he want, Fanny?" This question Mr. Clavering asked half in
a whisper, but with something of comic humour in his face, as though
partly afraid that Mr. Saul should hear it, and partly intending to
convey a wish that he might escape Mr. Saul, if it were possible.

"It's about the iron church, papa. He says it is come,--or part of
it has come,--and he wants you to go out to Cumberly Green about the
site."

"I thought that was all settled."

"He says not."

"What does it matter where it is? He can put it anywhere he likes on
the Green. However, I had better go to him." So Mr. Clavering went.
Cumberly Green was a hamlet in the parish of Clavering, three miles
distant from the church, the people of which had got into a wicked
habit of going to a dissenting chapel near to them. By Mr. Saul's
energy, but chiefly out of Mr. Clavering's purse, an iron chapel had
been purchased for a hundred and fifty pounds, and Mr. Saul proposed
to add to his own duties the pleasing occupation of walking to
Cumberly Green every Sunday morning before breakfast, and every
Wednesday evening after dinner, to perform a service and bring back
to the true flock as many of the erring sheep of Cumberly Green as he
might be able to catch. Towards the purchase of this iron church Mr.
Clavering had at first given a hundred pounds. Sir Hugh, in answer to
the fifth application, had very ungraciously, through his steward,
bestowed ten pounds. Among the farmers one pound nine and eightpence
had been collected. Mr. Saul had given two pounds; Mrs. Clavering
gave five pounds; the girls gave ten shillings each; Henry Clavering
gave five pounds;--and then the parson made up the remainder. But Mr.
Saul had journeyed thrice painfully to Bristol, making the bargain
for the church, going and coming each time by third-class, and he had
written all the letters; but Mrs. Clavering had paid the postage,
and she and the girls between them were making the covering for the
little altar.

"Is it all settled, Harry?" said Fanny, stopping with her brother,
and hanging over his chair. She was a pretty, gay-spirited girl, with
bright eyes and dark brown hair, which fell in two curls behind her
ears.

"He has said nothing to unsettle it."

"I know it makes him very unhappy."

"No, Fanny, not very unhappy. He would rather that I should go into
the church, but that is about all."

"I think you are quite right."

"And Mary thinks I am quite wrong."

"Mary thinks so, of course. So should I too, perhaps, if I were
engaged to a clergyman. That's the old story of the fox who had lost
his tail."

"And your tail isn't gone yet?"

"No, my tail isn't gone yet. Mary thinks that no life is like a
clergyman's life. But, Harry, though mamma hasn't said so, I'm sure
she thinks you are right. She won't say so as long as it may seem to
interfere with anything papa may choose to say; but I'm sure she's
glad in her heart."

"And I am glad in my heart, Fanny. And as I'm the person most
concerned, I suppose that's the most material thing." Then they
followed their father into the drawing-room.

"Couldn't you drive Mrs. Clavering over in the pony chair, and settle
it between you," said Mr. Clavering to his curate. Mr. Saul looked
disappointed. In the first place, he hated driving the pony, which
was a rapid-footed little beast, that had a will of his own; and in
the next place, he thought the rector ought to visit the spot on such
an occasion. "Or Mrs. Clavering will drive you," said the rector,
remembering Mr. Saul's objection to the pony. Still Mr. Saul looked
unhappy. Mr. Saul was very tall and very thin, with a tall thin head,
and weak eyes, and a sharp, well-cut nose, and, so to say, no lips,
and very white teeth, with no beard, and a well-cut chin. His face
was so thin that his cheekbones obtruded themselves unpleasantly.
He wore a long rusty black coat, and a high rusty black waistcoat,
and trousers that were brown with dirty roads and general ill-usage.
Nevertheless, it never occurred to any one that Mr. Saul did not look
like a gentleman, not even to himself, to whom no ideas whatever on
that subject ever presented themselves. But that he was a gentleman
I think he knew well enough, and was able to carry himself before
Sir Hugh and his wife with quite as much ease as he could do in the
rectory. Once or twice he had dined at the great house; but Lady
Clavering had declared him to be a bore, and Sir Hugh had called
him "that most offensive of all animals, a clerical prig." It had
therefore been decided that he was not to be asked to the great
house any more. It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that
Mr. Clavering very rarely went to his nephew's table. On certain
occasions he did do so, so that there might be no recognized quarrel
between him and Sir Hugh; but such visits were few and far between.

After a few more words from Mr. Saul, and a glance from his wife's
eye, Mr. Clavering consented to go to Cumberly Green, though there
was nothing he liked so little as a morning spent with his curate.
When he had started, Harry told his mother also of his final
decision. "I shall go to Stratton to-morrow and settle it all."

"And what does papa say?" asked the mother.

"Just what he has said before. It is not so much that he wishes me to
be a clergyman, as that he does not wish me to have lost all my time
up to this."

"It is more than that, I think, Harry," said his elder sister, a tall
girl, less pretty than her sister, apparently less careful of her
prettiness, very quiet, or, as some said, demure, but known to be
good as gold by all who knew her well.

"I doubt it," said Harry, stoutly. "But, however that may be, a man
must choose for himself."

"We all thought you had chosen," said Mary.

"If it is settled," said the mother, "I suppose we shall do no good
by opposing it."

"Would you wish to oppose it, mamma?" said Harry.

"No, my dear. I think you should judge for yourself."

"You see I could have no scope in the church for that sort of
ambition which would satisfy me. Look at such men as Locke, and
Stephenson, and Brassey. They are the men who seem to me to do most
in the world. They were all self-educated, but surely a man can't
have a worse chance because he has learned something. Look at old
Beilby with a seat in Parliament, and a property worth two or three
hundred thousand pounds! When he was my age he had nothing but his
weekly wages."

"I don't know whether Mr. Beilby is a very happy man or a very good
man," said Mary.

"I don't know, either," said Harry; "but I do know that he has thrown
a single arch over a wider span of water than ever was done before,
and that ought to make him happy." After saying this in a tone of
high authority, befitting his dignity as a fellow of his college,
Harry Clavering went out, leaving his mother and sisters to discuss
the subject which to two of them was all-important. As to Mary,
she had hopes of her own, vested in the clerical concerns of a
neighbouring parish.



CHAPTER III.

LORD ONGAR.


On the next morning Harry Clavering rode over to Stratton, thinking
much of his misery as he went. It was all very well for him, in the
presence of his own family to talk of his profession as the one
subject which was to him of any importance; but he knew very well
himself that he was only beguiling them in doing so. This question
of a profession was, after all, but dead leaves to him,--to him who
had a canker at his heart, a perpetual thorn in his bosom, a misery
within him which no profession could mitigate! Those dear ones at
home guessed nothing of this, and he would take care that they should
guess nothing. Why should they have the pain of knowing that he had
been made wretched for ever by blighted hopes? His mother, indeed,
had suspected something in those sweet days of his roaming with Julia
through the park. She had once or twice said a word to warn him. But
of the very truth of his deep love,--so he told himself,--she had
been happily ignorant. Let her be ignorant. Why should he make his
mother unhappy? As these thoughts passed through his mind, I think
that he revelled in his wretchedness, and made much to himself of his
misery. He sucked in his sorrow greedily, and was somewhat proud to
have had occasion to break his heart. But not the less, because he
was thus early blighted, would he struggle for success in the world.
He would show her that, as his wife, she might have had a worthier
position than Lord Ongar could give her. He, too, might probably rise
the quicker in the world, as now he would have no impediment of wife
or family. Then, as he rode along, he composed a sonnet, fitting to
his case, the strength and rhythm of which seemed to him, as he sat
on horseback, to be almost perfect. Unfortunately, when he was back
at Clavering, and sat in his room with the pen in his hand, the turn
of the words had escaped him.

He found Mr. Burton at home, and was not long in concluding his
business. Messrs. Beilby and Burton were not only civil engineers,
but were land surveyors also, and land valuers on a great scale. They
were employed much by Government upon public buildings, and if not
architects themselves, were supposed to know all that architects
should do and should not do. In the purchase of great properties
Mr. Burton's opinion was supposed to be, or to have been, as good as
any in the kingdom, and therefore there was very much to be learned
in the office at Stratton. But Mr. Burton was not a rich man like
his partner, Mr. Beilby, nor an ambitious man. He had never soared
Parliamentwards, had never speculated, had never invented, and never
been great. He had been the father of a very large family, all of
whom were doing as well in the world, and some of them perhaps
better, than their father. Indeed, there were many who said that Mr.
Burton would have been a richer man if he had not joined himself
in partnership with Mr. Beilby. Mr. Beilby had the reputation of
swallowing more than his share wherever he went.

When the business part of the arrangement was finished Mr. Burton
talked to his future pupil about lodgings, and went out with him into
the town to look for rooms. The old man found that Harry Clavering
was rather nice in this respect, and in his own mind formed an idea
that this new beginner might have been a more auspicious pupil, had
he not already become a fellow of a college. Indeed, Harry talked
to him quite as though they two were on an equality together; and,
before they had parted, Mr. Burton was not sure that Harry did not
patronize him. He asked the young man, however, to join them at their
early dinner, and then introduced him to Mrs. Burton, and to their
youngest daughter, the only child who was still living with them.
"All my other girls are married, Mr. Clavering; and all of them
married to men connected with my own profession." The colour came
slightly to Florence Burton's cheeks as she heard her father's words,
and Harry asked himself whether the old man expected that he should
go through the same ordeal; but Mr. Burton himself was quite unaware
that he had said anything wrong, and then went on to speak of the
successes of his sons. "But they began early, Mr. Clavering; and
worked hard,--very hard indeed." He was a good, kindly, garrulous
old man; but Harry began to doubt whether he would learn much at
Stratton. It was, however, too late to think of that now, and
everything was fixed.

Harry, when he looked at Florence Burton, at once declared to himself
that she was plain. Anything more unlike Julia Brabazon never
appeared in the guise of a young lady. Julia was tall, with a high
brow, a glorious complexion, a nose as finely modelled as though a
Grecian sculptor had cut it, a small mouth, but lovely in its curves,
and a chin that finished and made perfect the symmetry of her face.
Her neck was long, but graceful as a swan's, her bust was full, and
her whole figure like that of a goddess. Added to this, when he
had first known her, had been all the charm of youth. When she had
returned to Clavering the other day, the affianced bride of Lord
Ongar, he had hardly known whether to admire or to deplore the
settled air of established womanhood which she had assumed. Her
large eyes had always lacked something of rapid glancing sparkling
brightness. They had been glorious eyes to him, and in those early
days he had not known that they lacked aught; but he had perceived,
or perhaps fancied, that now, in her present condition, they were
often cold, and sometimes almost cruel. Nevertheless he was ready to
swear that she was perfect in her beauty.

Poor Florence Burton was short of stature, was brown, meagre, and
poor-looking. So said Harry Clavering to himself. Her small hand,
though soft, lacked that wondrous charm of touch which Julia's
possessed. Her face was short, and her forehead, though it was broad
and open, had none of that feminine command which Julia's look
conveyed. That Florence's eyes were very bright,--bright and soft as
well, he allowed; and her dark brown hair was very glossy; but she
was, on the whole, a mean-looking little thing. He could not, as he
said to himself on his return home, avoid the comparison, as she was
the first girl he had seen since he had parted from Julia Brabazon.

"I hope you'll find yourself comfortable at Stratton, sir," said old
Mrs. Burton.

"Thank you," said Harry, "but I want very little myself in that way.
Anything does for me."

"One young gentleman we had took a bedroom at Mrs. Pott's, and did
very nicely without any second room at all. Don't you remember, Mr.
B.? it was young Granger."

"Young Granger had a very short allowance," said Mr. Burton. "He
lived upon fifty pounds a year all the time he was here."

"And I don't think Scarness had more when he began," said Mrs.
Burton. "Mr. Scarness married one of my girls, Mr. Clavering, when he
started himself at Liverpool. He has pretty nigh all the Liverpool
docks under him now. I have heard him say that butcher's meat did not
cost him four shillings a week all the time he was here. I've always
thought Stratton one of the reasonablest places anywhere for a young
man to do for himself in."

"I don't know, my dear," said the husband, "that Mr. Clavering will
care very much for that."

"Perhaps not, Mr. B.; but I do like to see young men careful about
their spendings. What's the use of spending a shilling when sixpence
will do as well; and sixpence saved when a man has nothing but
himself, becomes pounds and pounds by the time he has a family about
him."

During all this time Miss Burton said little or nothing, and Harry
Clavering himself did not say much. He could not express any
intention of rivalling Mr. Scarness's economy in the article of
butcher's meat, nor could he promise to content himself with
Granger's solitary bedroom. But as he rode home he almost began to
fear that he had made a mistake. He was not wedded to the joys of
his college hall, or the college common room. He did not like the
narrowness of college life. But he doubted whether the change from
that to the oft-repeated hospitalities of Mrs. Burton might not be
too much for him. Scarness's four shillings'-worth of butcher's meat
had already made him half sick of his new profession, and though
Stratton might be the "reasonablest place anywhere for a young man,"
he could not look forward to living there for a year with much
delight. As for Miss Burton, it might be quite as well that she was
plain, as he wished for none of the delights which beauty affords to
young men.

On his return home, however, he made no complaint of Stratton. He was
too strong-willed to own that he had been in any way wrong, and when
early in the following week he started for St. Cuthbert's, he was
able to speak with cheerful hope of his new prospects. If ultimately
he should find life in Stratton to be unendurable, he would cut that
part of his career short, and contrive to get up to London at an
earlier time than he had intended.

On the 31st of August Lord Ongar and Sir Hugh Clavering reached
Clavering Park, and, as has been already told, a pretty little note
was at once sent up to Miss Brabazon in her bedroom. When she met
Lord Ongar in the drawing-room, about an hour afterwards, she had
instructed herself that it would be best to say nothing of the note;
but she could not refrain from a word. "I am much obliged, my lord,
by your kindness and generosity," she said, as she gave him her hand.
He merely bowed and smiled, and muttered something as to his hoping
that he might always find it as easy to gratify her. He was a little
man, on whose behalf it certainly appeared that the Peerage must have
told a falsehood; it seemed so at least to those who judged of his
years from his appearance. The Peerage said that he was thirty-six,
and that, no doubt, was in truth his age, but any one would have
declared him to be ten years older. This look was produced chiefly
by the effect of an elaborately dressed jet black wig which he wore.
What misfortune had made him bald so early,--if to be bald early in
life be a misfortune,--I cannot say; but he had lost the hair from
the crown of his head, and had preferred wiggery to baldness. No
doubt an effort was made to hide the wiggishness of his wigs, but
what effect in that direction was ever made successfully? He was,
moreover, weak, thin, and physically poor, and had, no doubt,
increased this weakness and poorness by hard living. Though others
thought him old, time had gone swiftly with him, and he still thought
himself a young man. He hunted, though he could not ride. He shot,
though he could not walk. And, unfortunately, he drank, though he
had no capacity for drinking! His friends at last had taught him to
believe that his only chance of saving himself lay in marriage, and
therefore he had engaged himself to Julia Brabazon, purchasing her at
the price of a brilliant settlement. If Lord Ongar should die before
her, Ongar Park was to be hers for life, with thousands a year to
maintain it. Courton Castle, the great family seat, would of course
go to the heir; but Ongar Park was supposed to be the most delightful
small country-seat anywhere within thirty miles of London. It lay
among the Surrey hills, and all the world had heard of the charms of
Ongar Park. If Julia were to survive her lord, Ongar Park was to be
hers; and they who saw them both together had but little doubt that
she would come to the enjoyment of this clause in her settlement.
Lady Clavering had been clever in arranging the match; and Sir Hugh,
though he might have been unwilling to give his sister-in-law money
out of his own pocket, had performed his duty as a brother-in-law in
looking to her future welfare. Julia Brabazon had no doubt that she
was doing well. Poor Harry Clavering! She had loved him in the days
of her romance. She, too, had written her sonnets. But she had grown
old earlier in life than he had done, and had taught herself that
romance could not be allowed to a woman in her position. She was
highly born, the daughter of a peer, without money, and even without
a home to which she had any claim. Of course she had accepted Lord
Ongar, but she had not put out her hand to take all these good things
without resolving that she would do her duty to her future lord. The
duty would be doubtless disagreeable, but she would do it with all
the more diligence on that account.

September passed by, hecatombs of partridges were slaughtered, and
the day of the wedding drew nigh. It was pretty to see Lord Ongar and
the self-satisfaction which he enjoyed at this time. The world was
becoming young with him again, and he thought that he rather liked
the respectability of his present mode of life. He gave himself but
scanty allowances of wine, and no allowance of anything stronger than
wine, and did not dislike his temperance. There was about him at all
hours an air which seemed to say, "There; I told you all that I could
do it as soon as there was any necessity." And in these halcyon days
he could shoot for an hour without his pony, and he liked the gentle
courteous badinage which was bestowed upon his courtship, and he
liked also Julia's beauty. Her conduct to him was perfect. She was
never pert, never exigeant, never romantic, and never humble. She
never bored him, and yet was always ready to be with him when he
wished it. She was never exalted; and yet she bore her high place as
became a woman nobly born and acknowledged to be beautiful.

"I declare you have quite made a lover of him," said Lady Clavering
to her sister. When a thought of the match had first arisen in Sir
Hugh's London house, Lady Clavering had been eager in praise of Lord
Ongar, or eager in praise rather of the position which the future
Lady Ongar might hold; but since the prize had been secured, since it
had become plain that Julia was to be the greater woman of the two,
she had harped sometimes on the other string. As a sister she had
striven for a sister's welfare, but as a woman she could not keep
herself from comparisons which might tend to show that after all,
well as Julia was doing, she was not doing better than her elder
sister had done. Hermione had married simply a baronet, and not the
richest or the most amiable among baronets; but she had married a
man suitable in age and wealth, with whom any girl might have been
in love. She had not sold herself to be the nurse, or not to be the
nurse, as it might turn out, of a worn-out debauché. She would have
hinted nothing of this, perhaps have thought nothing of this, had not
Julia and Lord Ongar walked together through the Clavering groves
as though they were two young people. She owed it as a duty to her
sister to point out that Lord Ongar could not be a romantic young
person, and ought not to be encouraged to play that part.

"I don't know that I have made anything of him," answered Julia. "I
suppose he's much like other men when they're going to be married."
Julia quite understood the ideas that were passing through her
sister's mind, and did not feel them to be unnatural.

"What I mean is, that he has come out so strong in the Romeo line,
which we hardly expected, you know. We shall have him under your
bedroom window with a guitar like Don Giovanni."

"I hope not, because it's so cold. I don't think it likely, as he
seems fond of going to bed early."

"And it's the best thing for him," said Lady Clavering, becoming
serious and carefully benevolent. "It's quite a wonder what good
hours and quiet living have done for him in so short a time. I was
observing him as he walked yesterday, and he put his feet to the
ground as firmly almost as Hugh does."

"Did he indeed? I hope he won't have the habit of putting his hand
down firmly as Hugh does sometimes."

"As for that," said Lady Clavering, with a little tremor, "I don't
think there's much difference between them. They all say that when
Lord Ongar means a thing he does mean it."

"I think a man ought to have a way of his own."

"And a woman also, don't you, my dear? But, as I was saying, if Lord
Ongar will continue to take care of himself he may become quite a
different man. Hugh says that he drinks next to nothing now, and
though he sometimes lights a cigar in the smoking-room at night, he
hardly ever smokes it. You must do what you can to keep him from
tobacco. I happen to know that Sir Charles Poddy said that so many
cigars were worse for him even than brandy."

All this Julia bore with an even temper. She was determined to bear
everything till her time should come. Indeed she had made herself
understand that the hearing of such things as these was a part of the
price which she was to be called upon to pay. It was not pleasant for
her to hear what Sir Charles Poddy had said about the tobacco and
brandy of the man she was just going to marry. She would sooner have
heard of his riding sixty miles a day, or dancing all night, as she
might have heard had she been contented to take Harry Clavering. But
she had made her selection with her eyes open, and was not disposed
to quarrel with her bargain, because that which she had bought was
no better than the article which she had known it to be when she was
making her purchase. Nor was she even angry with her sister. "I will
do the best I can, Hermy; you may be sure of that. But there are some
things which it is useless to talk about."

"But it was as well you should know what Sir Charles said."

"I know quite enough of what he says, Hermy,--quite as much, I
daresay, as you do. But, never mind. If Lord Ongar has given up
smoking, I quite agree with you that it's a good thing. I wish they'd
all give it up, for I hate the smell of it. Hugh has got worse and
worse. He never cares about changing his clothes now."

"I'll tell you what it is," said Sir Hugh to his wife that night;
"sixty thousand a year is a very fine income, but Julia will find she
has caught a Tartar."

"I suppose he'll hardly live long; will he?"

"I don't know or care when he lives or when he dies; but, by heaven,
he is the most overbearing fellow I ever had in the house with me. I
wouldn't stand him here for another fortnight,--not even to make her
all safe."

"It will soon be over. They'll be gone on Thursday."

"What do you think of his having the impudence to tell
Cunliffe,"--Cunliffe was the head keeper,--"before my face, that he
didn't know anything about pheasants! 'Well, my lord, I think we've
got a few about the place,' said Cunliffe. 'Very few,' said Ongar,
with a sneer. Now, if I haven't a better head of game here than he
has at Courton, I'll eat him. But the impudence of his saying that
before me!"

"Did you make him any answer?"

"'There's about enough to suit me,' I said. Then he skulked away,
knocked off his pins. I shouldn't like to be his wife; I can tell
Julia that."

"Julia is very clever," said the sister.

The day of the marriage came, and everything at Clavering was done
with much splendour. Four bridesmaids came down from London on the
preceding day; two were already staying in the house, and the two
cousins came as two more from the rectory. Julia Brabazon had never
been really intimate with Mary and Fanny Clavering, but she had known
them well enough to make it odd if she did not ask them to come to
her wedding and to take a part in the ceremony. And, moreover, she
had thought of Harry and her little romance of other days. Harry,
perhaps, might be glad to know that she had shown this courtesy to
his sisters. Harry, she knew, would be away at his school. Though she
had asked him whether he meant to come to her wedding, she had been
better pleased that he should be absent. She had not many regrets
herself, but it pleased her to think that he should have them. So
Mary and Fanny Clavering were asked to attend her at the altar. Mary
and Fanny would both have preferred to decline, but their mother had
told them that they could not do so. "It would make ill-feeling,"
said Mrs. Clavering; "and that is what your papa particularly wishes
to avoid."

"When you say papa particularly wishes anything, mamma, you always
mean that you wish it particularly yourself," said Fanny. "But if
it must be done, it must; and then I shall know how to behave when
Mary's time comes."

The bells were rung lustily all the morning, and all the parish was
there, round about the church, to see. There was no record of a lord
ever having been married in Clavering church before; and now this
lord was going to marry my lady's sister. It was all one as though
she were a Clavering herself. But there was no ecstatic joy in the
parish. There were to be no bonfires, and no eating and drinking at
Sir Hugh's expense,--no comforts provided for any of the poor by Lady
Clavering on that special occasion. Indeed, there was never much of
such kindnesses between the lord of the soil and his dependants.
A certain stipulated dole was given at Christmas for coals and
blankets; but even for that there was generally some wrangle between
the rector and the steward. "If there's to be all this row about it,"
the rector had said to the steward, "I'll never ask for it again." "I
wish my uncle would only be as good as his word," Sir Hugh had said,
when the rector's speech was repeated to him. Therefore, there was
not much of real rejoicing in the parish on this occasion, though the
bells were rung loudly, and though the people, young and old, did
cluster round the churchyard to see the lord lead his bride out of
the church. "A puir feckless thing, tottering along like,--not half
the makings of a man. A stout lass like she could a'most blow him
away wi' a puff of her mouth." That was the verdict which an old
farmer's wife passed upon him, and that verdict was made good by the
general opinion of the parish.


[Illustration: "A puir feckless thing, tottering along like,--"]


But though the lord might be only half a man, Julia Brabazon walked
out from the church every inch a countess. Whatever price she might
have paid, she had at any rate got the thing which she had intended
to buy. And as she stepped into the chariot which carried her away to
the railway station on her way to Dover, she told herself that she
had done right. She had chosen her profession, as Harry Clavering
had chosen his; and having so far succeeded, she would do her best
to make her success perfect. Mercenary! Of course she had been
mercenary. Were not all men and women mercenary upon whom devolved
the necessity of earning their bread?

Then there was a great breakfast at the park,--for the quality,--and
the rector on this occasion submitted himself to become the guest of
the nephew whom he thoroughly disliked.



CHAPTER IV.

FLORENCE BURTON.


[Illustration.]

It was now Christmas time at Stratton, or rather Christmas time was
near at hand; not the Christmas next after the autumn of Lord Ongar's
marriage, but the following Christmas, and Harry Clavering had
finished his studies in Mr. Burton's office. He flattered himself
that he had not been idle while he was there, and was now about to
commence his more advanced stage of pupilage, under the great Mr.
Beilby in London, with hopes which were still good, if they were not
so magnificent as they once had been. When he first saw Mr. Burton
in his office, and beheld the dusty pigeon-holes with dusty papers,
and caught the first glimpse of things as they really were in the
workshop of that man of business, he had, to say the truth, been
disgusted. And Mrs. Burton's early dinner, and Florence Burton's
"plain face" and plain ways, had disconcerted him. On that day he had
repented of his intention with regard to Stratton; but he had carried
out his purpose like a man, and now he rejoiced greatly that he had
done so. He rejoiced greatly, though his hopes were somewhat sobered,
and his views of life less grand than they had been. He was to start
for Clavering early on the following morning, intending to spend his
Christmas at home, and we will see him and listen to him as he bade
farewell to one of the members of Mr. Burton's family.

He was sitting in a small back parlour in Mr. Burton's house, and on
the table of the room there was burning a single candle. It was a
dull, dingy, brown room, furnished with horsehair-covered chairs, an
old horsehair sofa, and heavy rusty curtains. I don't know that there
was in the room any attempt at ornament, as certainly there was no
evidence of wealth. It was now about seven o'clock in the evening,
and tea was over in Mrs. Burton's establishment. Harry Clavering had
had his tea, and had eaten his hot muffin, at the further side from
the fire of the family table, while Florence had poured out the tea,
and Mrs. Burton had sat by the fire on one side with a handkerchief
over her lap, and Mr. Burton had been comfortable with his arm-chair
and his slippers on the other side. When tea was over, Harry had made
his parting speech to Mrs. Burton, and that lady had kissed him, and
bade God bless him. "I'll see you for a moment before you go, in my
office, Harry," Mr. Burton had said. Then Harry had gone downstairs,
and some one else had gone boldly with him, and they two were sitting
together in the dingy brown room. After that I need hardly tell my
reader what had become of Harry Clavering's perpetual life-enduring
heart's misery.

He and Florence were sitting on the old horsehair sofa, and
Florence's hand was in his. "My darling," he said, "how am I to live
for the next two years?"

"You mean five years, Harry."

"No; I mean two,--that is two, unless I can make the time less. I
believe you'd be better pleased to think it was ten."

"Much better pleased to think it was ten than to have no such hope at
all. Of course we shall see each other. It's not as though you were
going to New Zealand."

"I almost wish I were. One would agree then as to the necessity of
this cursed delay."

"Harry, Harry!"

"It is accursed. The prudence of the world in these latter days seems
to me to be more abominable than all its other iniquities."

"But, Harry, we should have no income."

"Income is a word that I hate."

"Now you are getting on to your high horse, and you know I always go
out of the way when you begin to prance on that beast. As for me,
I don't want to leave papa's house where I'm sure of my bread and
butter, till I'm sure of it in another."

"You say that, Florence, on purpose to torment me."

"Dear Harry, do you think I want to torment you on your last night?
The truth is, I love you so well that I can afford to be patient for
you."

"I hate patience, and always did. Patience is one of the worst vices
I know. It's almost as bad as humility. You'll tell me you're 'umble
next. If you'll only add that you're contented, you'll describe
yourself as one of the lowest of God's creatures."

"I don't know about being 'umble, but I am contented. Are not you
contented with me, sir?"

"No,--because you're not in a hurry to be married."

"What a goose you are. Do you know I'm not sure that if you really
love a person, and are quite confident about him,--as I am of
you,--that having to look forward to being married is not the best
part of it all. I suppose you'll like to get my letters now, but I
don't know that you'll care for them much when we've been man and
wife for ten years."

"But one can't live upon letters."

"I shall expect you to live upon mine, and to grow fat on them.
There;--I heard papa's step on the stairs. He said you were to go to
him. Good-by, Harry;--dearest Harry! What a blessed wind it was that
blew you here."

"Stop a moment;--about your getting to Clavering. I shall come for
you on Easter-eve."

"Oh, no;--why should you have so much trouble and expense?"

"I tell you I shall come for you,--unless, indeed, you decline to
travel with me."

"It will be so nice! And then I shall be sure to have you with me the
first moment I see them. I shall think it very awful when I first
meet your father."

"He's the most good-natured man, I should say, in England."

"But he'll think me so plain. You did at first, you know. But he
won't be uncivil enough to tell me so, as you did. And Mary is to be
married in Easter week? Oh, dear, oh, dear; I shall be so shy among
them all."

"You shy! I never saw you shy in my life. I don't suppose you were
ever really put out yet."

"But I must really put you out, because papa is waiting for you.
Dear, dear, dearest Harry. Though I am so patient I shall count
the hours till you come for me. Dearest Harry!" Then she bore with
him, as he pressed her close to his bosom, and kissed her lips, and
her forehead, and her glossy hair. When he was gone she sat down
alone for a few minutes on the old sofa, and hugged herself in her
happiness. What a happy wind that had been which had blown such a
lover as that for her to Stratton!

"I think he's a good young man," said Mrs. Burton, as soon as she was
left with her old husband upstairs.

"Yes, he's a good young man. He means very well."

"But he is not idle; is he?"

"No--no; he's not idle. And he's very clever;--too clever, I'm
afraid. But I think he'll do well, though it may take him some time
to settle."

"It seems so natural his taking to Flo; doesn't it? They've all taken
one when they went away, and they've all done very well. Deary me;
how sad the house will be when Flo has gone."

"Yes,--it'll make a difference that way. But what then? I wouldn't
wish to keep one of 'em at home for that reason."

"No, indeed. I think I'd feel ashamed of myself to have a daughter
not married, or not in the way to be married afore she's thirty. I
couldn't bear to think that no young man should take a fancy to a
girl of mine. But Flo's not twenty yet, and Carry, who was the oldest
to go, wasn't four-and-twenty when Scarness took her." Thereupon the
old lady put her handkerchief to the corner of her eyes, and wept
gently.

"Flo isn't gone yet," said Mr. Burton.

"But I hope, B., it's not to be a long engagement. I don't like long
engagements. It ain't good,--not for the girl; it ain't, indeed."

"We were engaged for seven years."

"People weren't so much in a hurry then at anything; but I ain't sure
it was very good for me. And though we weren't just married, we were
living next door and saw each other. What'll come to Flo if she's to
be here and he's to be up in London, pleasuring himself?"

"Flo must bear it as other girls do," said the father, as he got up
from his chair.

"I think he's a good young man; I think he is," said the mother. "But
don't stand out for too much for 'em to begin upon. What matters?
Sure if they were to be a little short you could help 'em." To such
a suggestion as this Mr. Burton thought it as well to make no answer,
but with ponderous steps descended to his office.

"Well, Harry," said Mr. Burton, "so you're to be off in the morning?"

"Yes, sir; I shall breakfast at home to-morrow."

"Ah,--when I was your age I always used to make an early start. Three
hours before breakfast never does any hurt. But it shouldn't be more
than that. The wind gets into the stomach." Harry had no remark to
make on this, and waited, therefore, till Mr. Burton went on. "And
you'll be up in London by the 10th of next month?"

"Yes, sir; I intend to be at Mr. Beilby's office on the 11th."

"That's right. Never lose a day. In losing a day now, you don't lose
what you might earn now in a day, but what you might be earning when
you're at your best. A young man should always remember that. You
can't dispense with a round in the ladder going up. You only make
your time at the top so much the shorter."

"I hope you'll find that I'm all right, sir. I don't mean to be
idle."

"Pray don't. Of course, you know, I speak to you very differently
from what I should do if you were simply going away from my office.
What I shall have to give Florence will be very little,--that is,
comparatively little. She shall have a hundred a year, when she
marries, till I die; and after my death and her mother's she will
share with the others. But a hundred a year will be nothing to you."

"Won't it, sir? I think a very great deal of a hundred a year. I'm to
have a hundred and fifty from the office; and I should be ready to
marry on that to-morrow."

"You couldn't live on such an income,--unless you were to alter your
habits very much."

"But I will alter them."

"We shall see. You are so placed that by marrying you would lose a
considerable income; and I would advise you to put off thinking of it
for the next two years."

"My belief is, that settling down would be the best thing in the
world to make me work."

"We'll try what a year will do. So Florence is to go to your father's
house at Easter?"

"Yes, sir; she has been good enough to promise to come, if you have
no objection."

"It is quite as well that they should know her early. I only
hope they will like her as well as we like you. Now I'll say
good-night,--and good-by." Then Harry went, and walking up and down
the High Street of Stratton, thought of all that he had done during
the past year.

On his arrival at Stratton that idea of perpetual misery arising from
blighted affection was still strong within his breast. He had given
all his heart to a false woman who had betrayed him. He had risked
all his fortune on one cast of the die, and, gambler-like, had lost
everything. On the day of Julia's marriage he had shut himself up at
the school,--luckily it was a holiday,--and had flattered himself
that he had gone through some hours of intense agony. No doubt he
did suffer somewhat, for in truth he had loved the woman; but such
sufferings are seldom perpetual, and with him they had been as easy
of cure as with most others. A little more than a year had passed,
and now he was already engaged to another woman. As he thought of
this he did not by any means accuse himself of inconstancy or of
weakness of heart. It appeared to him now the most natural thing in
the world that he should love Florence Burton. In those old days
he had never seen Florence, and had hardly thought seriously of
what qualities a man really wants in a wife. As he walked up and
down the hill of Stratton Street with the kiss of the dear, modest,
affectionate girl still warm upon his lips, he told himself that a
marriage with such a one as Julia Brabazon would have been altogether
fatal to his chance of happiness.

And things had occurred and rumours had reached him which assisted
him much in adopting this view of the subject. It was known to
all the Claverings,--and even to all others who cared about such
things,--that Lord and Lady Ongar were not happy together, and it
had been already said that Lady Ongar had misconducted herself.
There was a certain count whose name had come to be mingled with
hers in a way that was, to say the least of it, very unfortunate.
Sir Hugh Clavering had declared, in Mrs. Clavering's hearing, though
but little disposed in general to make many revelations to any of
the family at the rectory, "that he did not intend to take his
sister-in-law's part. She had made her own bed, and she must lie upon
it. She had known what Lord Ongar was before she had married him, and
the fault was her own." So much Sir Hugh had said, and, in saying
it, had done all that in him lay to damn his sister-in-law's fair
fame. Harry Clavering, little as he had lived in the world during
the last twelve months, still knew that some people told a different
story. The earl too and his wife had not been in England since their
marriage;--so that these rumours had been filtered to them at home
through a foreign medium. During most of their time they had been in
Italy, and now, as Harry knew, they were at Florence. He had heard
that Lord Ongar had declared his intention of suing for a divorce;
but that he supposed to be erroneous, as the two were still living
under the same roof. Then he heard that Lord Ongar was ill; and
whispers were spread abroad darkly and doubtingly, as though great
misfortunes were apprehended.

Harry could not fail to tell himself that had Julia become his wife,
as she had once promised, these whispers and this darkness would
hardly have come to pass. But not on that account did he now regret
that her early vows had not been kept. Living at Stratton, he had
taught himself to think much of the quiet domesticities of life, and
to believe that Florence Burton was fitter to be his wife than Julia
Brabazon. He told himself that he had done well to find this out,
and that he had been wise to act upon it. His wisdom had in truth
consisted in his capacity to feel that Florence was a nice girl,
clever, well-minded, high-principled, and full of spirit,--and in
falling in love with her as a consequence. All his regard for the
quiet domesticities had come from his love, and had had no share in
producing it. Florence was bright-eyed. No eyes were ever brighter,
either in tears or in laughter. And when he came to look at her well
he found that he had been an idiot to think her plain. "There are
things that grow to beauty as you look at them,--to exquisite beauty;
and you are one of them," he had said to her. "And there are men,"
she had answered, "who grow to flattery as you listen to them,--to
impudent flattery; and you are one of them." "I thought you plain
the first day I saw you. That's not flattery." "Yes, sir, it is; and
you mean it for flattery. But after all, Harry, it comes only to
this, that you want to tell me that you have learned to love me." He
repeated all this to himself as he walked up and down Stratton, and
declared to himself that she was very lovely. It had been given to
him to ascertain this, and he was rather proud of himself. But he was
a little diffident about his father. He thought that, perhaps, his
father might see Florence as he himself had first seen her, and might
not have discernment enough to ascertain his mistake as he had done.
But Florence was not going to Clavering at once, and he would be able
to give beforehand his own account of her. He had not been home since
his engagement had been a thing settled; but his position with regard
to Florence had been declared by letter, and his mother had written
to the young lady asking her to come to Clavering.

When Harry got home all the family received him with congratulations.
"I am so glad to think that you should marry early," his mother
said to him in a whisper. "But I am not married yet, mother," he
answered.

"Do show me a lock of her hair," said Fanny, laughing. "It's twice
prettier hair than yours, though she doesn't think half so much about
it as you do," said her brother, pinching Fanny's arm. "But you'll
show me a lock, won't you?" said Fanny.

"I'm so glad she's to be here at my marriage," said Mary, "because
then Edward will know her. I'm so glad that he will see her." "Edward
will have other fish to fry, and won't care much about her," said
Harry.

"It seems you're going to do the regular thing," said his father,
"like all the good apprentices. Marry your master's daughter,
and then become Lord Mayor of London." This was not the view in
which it had pleased Harry to regard his engagement. All the other
"young men" that had gone to Mr. Burton's had married Mr. Burton's
daughters,--or, at least, enough had done so to justify the Stratton
assertion that all had fallen into the same trap. The Burtons, with
their five girls, were supposed in Stratton to have managed their
affairs very well, and something of these hints had reached Harry's
ears. He would have preferred that the thing should not have been
made so common, but he was not fool enough to make himself really
unhappy on that head. "I don't know much about becoming Lord Mayor,"
he replied. "That promotion doesn't lie exactly in our line." "But
marrying your master's daughter does, it seems," said the Rector.
Harry thought that this, as coming from his father, was almost
ill-natured, and therefore dropped the conversation.

"I'm sure we shall like her," said Fanny.

"I think that I shall like Harry's choice," said Mrs. Clavering.

"I do hope Edward will like her," said Mary.

"Mary," said her sister, "I do wish you were once married. When you
are, you'll begin to have a self of your own again. Now you're no
better than an unconscious echo."

"Wait for your own turn, my dear," said the mother.

Harry had reached home on a Saturday, and the following Monday was
Christmas-day. Lady Clavering, he was told, was at home at the
park, and Sir Hugh had been there lately. No one from the house
except the servants were seen at church either on the Sunday or on
Christmas-day. "But that shows nothing," said the Rector, speaking
in anger. "He very rarely does come, and when he does, it would be
better that he should be away. I think that he likes to insult me
by misconducting himself. They say that she is not well, and I can
easily believe that all this about her sister makes her unhappy. If I
were you I would go up and call. Your mother was there the other day,
but did not see them. I think you'll find that he's away, hunting
somewhere. I saw the groom going off with three horses on Sunday
afternoon. He always sends them by the church gate just as we're
coming out."

So Harry went up to the house, and found Lady Clavering at home. She
was looking old and careworn, but she was glad to see him. Harry was
the only one of the rectory family who had been liked at the great
house since Sir Hugh's marriage, and he, had he cared to do so, would
have been made welcome there. But, as he had once said to Sir Hugh's
sister-in-law, if he shot the Clavering game, he would be expected
to do so in the guise of a head gamekeeper, and he did not choose to
play that part. It would not suit him to drink Sir Hugh's claret, and
be bidden to ring the bell, and to be asked to step into the stable
for this or that. He was a fellow of his college, and quite as big
a man, he thought, as Sir Hugh. He would not be a hanger-on at the
park, and, to tell the truth, he disliked his cousin quite as much as
his father did. But there had even been a sort of friendship,--nay,
occasionally almost a confidence, between him and Lady Clavering, and
he believed that by her he was really liked.

Lady Clavering had heard of his engagement, and of course
congratulated him. "Who told you?" he asked,--"was it my mother?"

"No; I have not seen your mother I don't know when. I think it was
my maid told me. Though we somehow don't see much of you all at the
rectory, our servants are no doubt more gracious with the rectory
servants. I'm sure she must be nice, Harry, or you would not have
chosen her. I hope she has got some money."

"Yes, I think she is nice. She is coming here at Easter."

"Ah, we shall be away then, you know; and about the money?"

"She will have a little, but very little;--a hundred a year."

"Oh, Harry, is not that rash of you? Younger brothers should always
get money. You're the same as a younger brother, you know."

"My idea is to earn my own bread. It's not very aristocratic, but,
after all, there are a great many more in the same boat with me."

"Of course you will earn your bread, but having a wife with money
would not hinder that. A girl is not the worse because she can bring
some help. However, I'm sure I hope you'll be happy."

"What I meant was that I think it best when the money comes from the
husband."

"I'm sure I ought to agree with you, because we never had any." Then
there was a pause. "I suppose you've heard about Lord Ongar," she
said.

"I have heard that he is very ill."

"Very ill. I believe there was no hope when we heard last; but Julia
never writes now."

"I'm sorry that it is so bad as that," said Harry, not well knowing
what else to say.

"As regards Julia, I do not know whether it may not be for the best.
It seems to be a cruel thing to say, but of course I cannot but think
most of her. You have heard, perhaps, that they have not been happy?"

"Yes; I had heard that."

"Of course; and what is the use of pretending anything with you? You
know what people have said of her."

"I have never believed it."

"You always loved her, Harry. Oh, dear, I remember how unhappy that
made me once, and I was so afraid that Hugh would suspect it. She
would never have done for you;--would she, Harry?"

"She did a great deal better for herself," said Harry.

"If you mean that ironically, you shouldn't say it now. If he dies,
she will be well off, of course, and people will in time forget what
has been said,--that is, if she will live quietly. The worst of it is
that she fears nothing."

"But you speak as though you thought she had been--been--"

"I think she was probably imprudent, but I believe nothing worse
than that. But who can say what is absolutely wrong, and what only
imprudent? I think she was too proud to go really astray. And then
with such a man as that, so difficult and so ill-tempered--! Sir Hugh
thinks--" But at that moment the door was opened and Sir Hugh came
in.

"What does Sir Hugh think?" said he.

"We were speaking of Lord Ongar," said Harry, sitting up and shaking
hands with his cousin.

"Then, Harry, you were speaking on a subject that I would rather
not have discussed in this house. Do you understand that, Hermione?
I will have no talking about Lord Ongar or his wife. We know very
little, and what we hear is simply uncomfortable. Will you dine here
to-day, Harry?"

"Thank you, no; I have only just come home."

"And I am just going away. That is, I go to-morrow. I cannot stand
this place. I think it the dullest neighbourhood in all England, and
the most gloomy house I ever saw. Hermione likes it."

To this last assertion Lady Clavering expressed no assent; nor did
she venture to contradict him.



CHAPTER V.

LADY ONGAR'S RETURN.


But Sir Hugh did not get away from Clavering Park on the next morning
as he had intended. There came to him that same afternoon a message
by telegraph, to say that Lord Ongar was dead. He had died at
Florence on the afternoon of Christmas-day, and Lady Ongar had
expressed her intention of coming at once to England.

"Why the devil doesn't she stay where she is?" said Sir Hugh, to his
wife. "People would forget her there, and in twelve months time the
row would be all over."

"Perhaps she does not want to be forgotten," said Lady Clavering.

"Then she should want it. I don't care whether she has been guilty or
not. When a woman gets her name into such a mess as that, she should
keep in the background."

"I think you are unjust to her, Hugh."

"Of course you do. You don't suppose that I expect anything else. But
if you mean to tell me that there would have been all this row if she
had been decently prudent, I tell you that you're mistaken."

"Only think what a man he was."

"She knew that when she took him, and should have borne with him
while he lasted. A woman isn't to have seven thousand a year for
nothing."

"But you forget that not a syllable has been proved against her, or
been attempted to be proved. She has never left him, and now she has
been with him in his last moments. I don't think you ought to be the
first to turn against her."

"If she would remain abroad, I would do the best I could for her.
She chooses to return home; and as I think she's wrong, I won't have
her here;--that's all. You don't suppose that I go about the world
accusing her?"

"I think you might do something to fight her battle for her."

"I will do nothing,--unless she takes my advice and remains abroad.
You must write to her now, and you will tell her what I say. It's an
infernal bore, his dying at this moment; but I suppose people won't
expect that I'm to shut myself up."

For one day only did the baronet shut himself up, and on the
following he went whither he had before intended.

Lady Clavering thought it proper to write a line to the rectory,
informing the family there that Lord Ongar was no more. This she
did in a note to Mrs. Clavering; and when it was received, there
came over the faces of them all that lugubrious look, which is, as a
matter of course, assumed by decorous people when tidings come of the
death of any one who has been known to them, even in the most distant
way. With the exception of Harry, all the rectory Claverings had been
introduced to Lord Ongar, and were now bound to express something
approaching to sorrow. Will any one dare to call this hypocrisy? If
it be so called, who in the world is not a hypocrite? Where is the
man or woman who has not a special face for sorrow before company?
The man or woman who has no such face, would at once be accused of
heartless impropriety.

"It is very sad," said Mrs. Clavering; "only think, it is but little
more than a year since you married them!"

"And twelve such months as they have been for her!" said the Rector,
shaking his head. His face was very lugubrious, for though as
a parson he was essentially a kindly, easy man, to whom humbug
was odious, and who dealt little in the austerities of clerical
denunciation, still he had his face of pulpit sorrow for the sins of
the people,--what I may perhaps call his clerical knack of gentle
condemnation,--and could therefore assume a solemn look, and a little
saddened motion of his head, with more ease than people who are not
often called upon for such action.

"Poor woman!" said Fanny, thinking of the woman's married sorrows,
and her early widowhood.

"Poor man," said Mary, shuddering as she thought of the husband's
fate.

"I hope," said Harry, almost sententiously, "that no one in this
house will condemn her upon such mere rumours as have been heard."

"Why should any one in this house condemn her," said the Rector,
"even if there were more than rumours? My dears, judge not, lest ye
be judged. As regards her, we are bound by close ties not to speak
ill of her--or even to think ill, unless we cannot avoid it. As far
as I know, we have not even any reason for thinking ill." Then he
went out, changed the tone of his countenance among the rectory
stables, and lit his cigar.

Three days after that a second note was brought down from the great
house to the rectory, and this was from Lady Clavering to Harry.
"Dear Harry," ran the note,--"Could you find time to come up to me
this morning? Sir Hugh has gone to North Priory.--Ever yours, H. C."
Harry, of course, went, and as he went, he wondered how Sir Hugh
could have had the heart to go to North Priory at such a moment.
North Priory was a hunting seat some thirty miles from Clavering,
belonging to a great nobleman with whom Sir Hugh much consorted.
Harry was grieved that his cousin had not resisted the temptation of
going at such a time, but he was quick enough to perceive that Lady
Clavering alluded to the absence of her lord as a reason why Harry
might pay his visit to the house with satisfaction.

"I'm so much obliged to you for coming," said Lady Clavering. "I want
to know if you can do something for me." As she spoke, she had a
paper in her hand which he immediately perceived to be a letter from
Italy.

"I'll do anything I can, of course, Lady Clavering."

"But I must tell you, that I hardly know whether I ought to ask you.
I'm doing what would make Hugh very angry. But he is so unreasonable,
and so cruel about Julia. He condemns her simply because, as he says,
there is no smoke without fire. That is such a cruel thing to say
about a woman;--is it not?"

Harry thought that it was a cruel thing, but as he did not wish to
speak evil of Sir Hugh before Lady Clavering, he held his tongue.

"When we got the first news by telegraph, Julia said that she
intended to come home at once. Hugh thinks that she should remain
abroad for some time, and indeed I am not sure but that would be
best. At any rate he made me write to her, and advise her to stay. He
declared that if she came at once he would do nothing for her. The
truth is, he does not want to have her here, for if she were again in
the house he would have to take her part, if ill-natured things were
said."

"That's cowardly," said Harry, stoutly.

"Don't say that, Harry, till you have heard it all. If he believes
these things, he is right not to wish to meddle. He is very hard,
and always believes evil. But he is not a coward. If she were here,
living with him as my sister, he would take her part, whatever he
might himself think."

"But why should he think ill of his own sister-in-law? I have never
thought ill of her."

"You loved her, and he never did;--though I think he liked her too in
his way. But that's what he told me to do, and I did it. I wrote to
her, advising her to remain at Florence till the warm weather comes,
saying that as she could not specially wish to be in London for the
season, I thought she would be more comfortable there than here;--and
then I added that Hugh also advised her to stay. Of course I did not
say that he would not have her here,--but that was his threat."

"She is not likely to press herself where she is not wanted."

"No,--and she will not forget her rank and her money;--for that must
now be hers. Julia can be quite as hard and as stubborn as he can.
But I did write as I say, and I think that if she had got my letter
before she had written herself, she would perhaps have stayed. But
here is a letter from her, declaring that she will come at once. She
will be starting almost as soon as my letter gets there, and I am
sure she will not alter her purpose now."

"I don't see why she should not come if she likes it."

"Only that she might be more comfortable there. But read what she
says. You need not read the first part. Not that there is any secret;
but it is about him and his last moments, and it would only pain
you."

Harry longed to read the whole, but he did as he was bid, and began
the letter at the spot which Lady Clavering marked for him with her
finger. "I have to start on the third, and as I shall stay nowhere
except to sleep at Turin and Paris, I shall be home by the eighth;--I
think on the evening of the eighth. I shall bring only my own maid,
and one of his men who desires to come back with me. I wish to have
apartments taken for me in London. I suppose Hugh will do as much as
this for me?"

"I am quite sure Hugh won't," said Lady Clavering, who was watching
his eye as he read.

Harry said nothing, but went on reading. "I shall only want two
sitting-rooms and two bedrooms,--one for myself and one for
Clara,--and should like to have them somewhere near Piccadilly,--in
Clarges Street, or about there. You can write me a line, or send me a
message to the Hotel Bristol, at Paris. If anything fails, so that I
should not hear, I shall go to the Palace Hotel; and, in that case,
should telegraph for rooms from Paris."

"Is that all I'm to read?" Harry asked.

"You can go on and see what she says as to her reason for coming." So
Harry went on reading. "I have suffered much, and of course I know
that I must suffer more; but I am determined that I will face the
worst of it at once. It has been hinted to me that an attempt will be
made to interfere with the settlement--" "Who can have hinted that?"
said Harry. Lady Clavering suspected who might have done so, but she
made no answer. "I can hardly think it possible; but, if it is done,
I will not be out of the way. I have done my duty as best I could,
and have done it under circumstances that I may truly say were
terrible;--and I will go on doing it. No one shall say that I am
ashamed to show my face and claim my own. You will be surprised when
you see me. I have aged so much;--"

"You need not go on," said Lady Clavering. "The rest is about nothing
that signifies."

Then Harry refolded the letter and gave it back to his companion.

"Sir Hugh is gone, and therefore I could not show him that in time to
do anything; but if I were to do so, he would simply do nothing, and
let her go to the hotel in London. Now that would be unkind;--would
it not?"

"Very unkind, I think."

"It would seem so cold to her on her return."

"Very cold. Will you not go and meet her?"

Lady Clavering blushed as she answered. Though Sir Hugh was a tyrant
to his wife, and known to be such, and though she knew that this was
known, she had never said that it was so to any of the Claverings;
but now she was driven to confess it. "He would not let me go, Harry.
I could not go without telling him, and if I told him he would forbid
it."

"And she is to be all alone in London, without any friend?"

"I shall go to her as soon as he will let me. I don't think he will
forbid my going to her, perhaps after a day or two; but I know he
would not let me go on purpose to meet her."

"It does seem hard."

"But about the apartments, Harry? I thought that perhaps you would
see about them. After all that has passed I could not have asked you,
only that now, as you are engaged yourself, it is nearly the same as
though you were married. I would ask Archibald, only then there would
be a fuss between Archibald and Hugh; and somehow I look on you more
as a brother-in-law than I do Archibald."

"Is Archie in London?"

"His address is at his club, but I daresay he is at North Priory
also. At any rate, I shall say nothing to him."

"I was thinking he might have met her."

"Julia never liked him. And, indeed, I don't think she will care so
much about being met. She was always independent in that way, and
would go over the world alone better than many men. But couldn't you
run up and manage about the apartments? A woman coming home as a
widow,--and in her position,--feels an hotel to be so public."

"I will see about the apartments."

"I knew you would. And there will be time for you to send to me, so
that I can write to Paris;--will there not? There is more than a
week, you know."

But Henry did not wish to go to London on this business immediately.
He had made up his mind that he would not only take the rooms, but
that he would also meet Lady Ongar at the station. He said nothing of
this to Lady Clavering, as, perhaps, she might not approve; but such
was his intention. He was wrong no doubt. A man in such cases should
do what he is asked to do, and do no more. But he repeated to himself
the excuse that Lady Clavering had made,--namely, that he was already
the same as a married man, and that, therefore, no harm could come of
his courtesy to his cousin's wife's sister. But he did not wish to
make two journeys to London, nor did he desire to be away for a full
week out of his holidays. Lady Clavering could not press him to go at
once, and, therefore, it was settled as he proposed. She would write
to Paris immediately, and he would go up to London after three or
four days. "If we only knew of any apartments, we could write," said
Lady Clavering. "You could not know that they were comfortable," said
Harry; "and you will find that I will do it in plenty of time." Then
he took his leave; but Lady Clavering had still one other word to
say to him. "You had better not say anything about all this at the
rectory; had you?" Harry, without considering much about it, said
that he would not mention it.

Then he went away and walked again about the park, thinking of it
all. He had not seen her since he had walked round the park, in his
misery, after parting with her in the garden. How much had happened
since then! She had been married in her glory, had become a countess,
and then a widow, and was now returning with a tarnished name, almost
repudiated by those who had been her dearest friends; but with rank
and fortune at her command,--and again a free woman. He could not
but think what might have been his chance were it not for Florence
Burton! But much had happened to him also. He had almost perished
in his misery;--so he told himself;--but had once more "tricked his
beams,"--that was his expression to himself,--and was now "flaming in
the forehead" of a glorious love. And even if there had been no such
love, would a widowed countess with a damaged name have suited his
ambition, simply because she had the rich dower of the poor wretch
to whom she had sold herself? No, indeed. There could be no question
of renewed vows between them now;--there could have been no such
question even had there been no "glorious love," which had accrued
to him almost as his normal privilege in right of his pupilage in Mr.
Burton's office. No;--there could be, there could have been, nothing
now between him and the widowed Countess of Ongar. But, nevertheless,
he liked the idea of meeting her in London. He felt some triumph in
the thought that he should be the first to touch her hand on her
return after all that she had suffered. He would be very courteous to
her, and would spare no trouble that would give her any ease. As for
her rooms, he would see to everything of which he could think that
might add to her comfort; and a wish crept upon him, uninvited, that
she might be conscious of what he had done for her.

Would she be aware, he wondered, that he was engaged? Lady Clavering
had known it for the last three months, and would probably have
mentioned the circumstance in a letter. But perhaps not. The sisters,
he knew, had not been good correspondents; and he almost wished that
she might not know it. "I should not care to be talking to her about
Florence," he said to himself.

It was very strange that they should come to meet in such a way,
after all that had passed between them in former days. Would it occur
to her that he was the only man she had ever loved?--for, of course,
as he well knew, she had never loved her husband. Or would she now be
too callous to everything but the outer world to think at all of such
a subject? She had said that she was aged, and he could well believe
it. Then he pictured her to himself in her weeds, worn, sad, thin,
but still proud and handsome. He had told Florence of his early love
for the woman whom Lord Ongar had married, and had described with
rapture his joy that that early passion had come to nothing. Now he
would have to tell Florence of this meeting; and he thought of the
comparison he would make between her bright young charms and the
shipwrecked beauty of the widow. On the whole, he was proud that he
had been selected for the commission, as he liked to think of himself
as one to whom things happened which were out of the ordinary course.
His only objection to Florence was that she had come to him so much
in the ordinary course.

"I suppose the truth is you are tired of our dulness," said his
father to him, when he declared his purpose of going up to London,
and, in answer to certain questions that were asked him, had
hesitated to tell his business.

"Indeed, it is not so," said Harry, earnestly; "but I have a
commission to execute for a certain person, and I cannot explain what
it is."

"Another secret;--eh, Harry?"

"I am very sorry,--but it is a secret. It is not one of my own
seeking; that is all I can say." His mother and sisters also asked
him a question or two; but when he became mysterious, they did not
persevere. "Of course it is something about Florence," said Fanny.
"I'll be bound he is going to meet her. What will you bet me, Harry,
you don't go to the play with Florence before you come home?" To this
Henry deigned no answer; and after that no more questions were asked.

He went up to London and took rooms in Bolton Street. There
was a pretty fresh-looking light drawing-room, or, indeed, two
drawing-rooms, and a small dining-room, and a large bed-room looking
over upon the trees of some great nobleman's garden. As Harry stood
at the window it seemed so odd to him that he should be there. And he
was busy about everything in the chamber, seeing that all things were
clean and well ordered. Was the woman of the house sure of her cook?
Sure; of course she was sure. Had not old Lady Dimdaff lived there
for two years, and nobody ever was so particular about her victuals
as Lady Dimdaff. "And would Lady Ongar keep her own carriage?" As to
this Harry could say nothing. Then came the question of price, and
Harry found his commission very difficult. The sum asked seemed to
be enormous. "Seven guineas a week at that time of the year!" Lady
Dimdaff had always paid seven guineas. "But that was in the season,"
suggested Harry. To this the woman replied that it was the season
now. Harry felt that he did not like to drive a bargain for the
Countess, who would probably care very little what she paid, and
therefore assented. But a guinea a day for lodgings did seem a great
deal of money. He was prepared to marry and commence housekeeping
upon a less sum for all his expenses. However, he had done his
commission, had written to Lady Clavering, and had telegraphed to
Paris. He had almost brought himself to write to Lady Ongar, but when
the moment came he abstained. He had sent the telegram as from H.
Clavering. She might think that it came from Hugh if she pleased.

He was unable not to attend specially to his dress when he went to
meet her at the Victoria Station. He told himself that he was an
ass,--but still he went on being an ass. During the whole afternoon
he could do nothing but think of what he had in hand. He was to tell
Florence everything, but had Florence known the actual state of his
mind, I doubt whether she would have been satisfied with him. The
train was due at 8 P.M. He dined at the Oxford and Cambridge Club at
six, and then went to his lodgings to take one last look at his outer
man. The evening was very fine, but he went down to the station in a
cab, because he would not meet Lady Ongar in soiled boots. He told
himself again that he was an ass; and then tried to console himself
by thinking that such an occasion as this seldom happened once to any
man,--could hardly happen more than once to any man. He had hired
a carriage for her, not thinking it fit that Lady Ongar should be
taken to her new home in a cab; and when he was at the station, half
an hour before the proper time, was very fidgety because it had not
come. Ten minutes before eight he might have been seen standing at
the entrance to the station looking out anxiously for the vehicle.
The man was there, of course, in time, but Harry made himself angry
because he could not get the carriage so placed that Lady Ongar might
be sure of stepping into it without leaving the platform. Punctually
to the moment the coming train announced itself by its whistle, and
Harry Clavering felt himself to be in a flutter.

The train came up along the platform, and Harry stood there expecting
to see Julia Brabazon's head projected from the first window that
caught his eye. It was of Julia Brabazon's head, and not of Lady
Ongar's, that he was thinking. But he saw no sign of her presence
while the carriages were coming to a stand-still, and the platform
was covered with passengers before he discovered her whom he was
seeking. At last he encountered in the crowd a man in livery, and
found from him that he was Lady Ongar's servant. "I have come to meet
Lady Ongar," said Harry, "and have got a carriage for her." Then the
servant found his mistress, and Harry offered his hand to a tall
woman in black. She wore a black straw hat with a veil, but the veil
was so thick that Harry could not at all see her face.

"Is that Mr. Clavering?" said she.

"Yes," said Harry, "it is I. Your sister asked me to take rooms for
you, and as I was in town I thought I might as well meet you to see
if you wanted anything. Can I get the luggage?"

"Thank you;--the man will do that. He knows where the things are."

"I ordered a carriage;--shall I show him where it is? Perhaps you
will let me take you to it? They are so stupid here. They would not
let me bring it up."

"It will do very well I'm sure. It's very kind of you. The rooms are
in Bolton Street. I have the number here. Oh! thank you." But she
would not take his arm. So he led the way, and stood at the door
while she got into the carriage with her maid. "I'd better show the
man where you are now." This he did, and afterwards shook hands with
her through the carriage window. This was all he saw of her, and the
words which have been repeated were all that were spoken. Of her face
he had not caught a glimpse.

As he went home to his lodgings he was conscious that the interview
had not been satisfactory. He could not say what more he wanted, but
he felt that there was something amiss. He consoled himself, however,
by reminding himself that Florence Burton was the girl whom he had
really loved, and not Julia Brabazon. Lady Ongar had given him no
invitation to come and see her, and therefore he determined that he
would return home on the following day without going near Bolton
Street. He had pictured to himself beforehand the sort of description
he would give to Lady Clavering of her sister; but, seeing how things
had turned out, he made up his mind that he would say nothing of the
meeting. Indeed, he would not go up to the great house at all. He had
done Lady Clavering's commission,--at some little trouble and expense
to himself, and there should be an end of it. Lady Ongar would not
mention that she had seen him. He doubted, indeed, whether she would
remember whom she had seen. For any good that he had done, or for
any sentiment that there had been, his cousin Hugh's butler might as
well have gone to the train. In this mood he returned home, consoling
himself with the fitness of things which had given him Florence
Burton instead of Julia Brabazon for a wife.



CHAPTER VI.

THE REV. SAMUEL SAUL.


During Harry's absence in London, a circumstance had occurred at the
rectory which had surprised some of them and annoyed others a good
deal. Mr. Saul, the curate, had made an offer to Fanny. The Rector
and Fanny declared themselves to be both surprised and annoyed. That
the Rector was in truth troubled by the thing was very evident. Mrs.
Clavering said that she had almost suspected it,--that she was at any
rate not surprised; as to the offer itself, of course she was sorry
that it should have been made, as it could not suit Fanny to accept
it. Mary was surprised, as she had thought Mr. Saul to be wholly
intent on other things; but she could not see any reason why the
offer should be regarded as being on his part unreasonable.

"How can you say so, mamma?" Such had been Fanny's indignant
exclamation when Mrs. Clavering had hinted that Mr. Saul's proceeding
had been expected by her.

"Simply because I saw that he liked you, my dear. Men under such
circumstances have different ways of showing their liking."

Fanny, who had seen all of Mary's love-affair from the beginning to
the end, and who had watched the Reverend Edward Fielding in all
his very conspicuous manoeuvres, would not agree to this. Edward
Fielding from the first moment of his intimate acquaintance with Mary
had left no doubt of his intentions on the mind of any one. He had
talked to Mary and walked with Mary whenever he was allowed or found
it possible to do so. When driven to talk to Fanny, he had always
talked about Mary. He had been a lover of the good, old, plainspoken
stamp, about whom there had been no mistake. From the first moment of
his coming much about Clavering Rectory the only question had been
about his income. "I don't think Mr. Saul ever said a word to me
except about the poor people and the church-services," said Fanny.
"That was merely his way," said Mrs. Clavering. "Then he must be a
goose," said Fanny. "I am very sorry if I have made him unhappy, but
he had no business to come to me in that way."

"I suppose I shall have to look for another curate," said the Rector.
But this was said in private to his wife.

"I don't see that at all," said Mrs. Clavering. "With many men it
would be so; but I think you will find that he will take an answer,
and that there will be an end of it."

Fanny, perhaps, had a right to be indignant, for certainly Mr. Saul
had given her no fair warning of his intention. Mary had for some
months been intent rather on Mr. Fielding's church matters than
on those going on in her own parish, and therefore there had been
nothing singular in the fact that Mr. Saul had said more on such
matters to Fanny than to her sister. Fanny was eager and active, and
as Mr. Saul was very eager and very active, it was natural that they
should have had some interests in common. But there had been no
private walkings, and no talkings that could properly be called
private. There was a certain book which Fanny kept, containing the
names of all the poor people in the parish, to which Mr. Saul had
access equally with herself; but its contents were of a most prosaic
nature, and when she had sat over it in the rectory drawing-room,
with Mr. Saul by her side, striving to extract more than twelve
pennies out of charity shillings, she had never thought that it would
lead to a declaration of love.

He had never called her Fanny in his life,--not up to the moment
when she declined the honour of becoming Mrs. Saul. The offer itself
was made in this wise. She had been at the house of old Widow Tubb,
half-way between Cumberly Green and the little village of Clavering,
striving to make that rheumatic old woman believe that she had not
been cheated by a general conspiracy of the parish in the matter of
a distribution of coal, when, just as she was about to leave the
cottage, Mr. Saul came up. It was then past four, and the evening was
becoming dark, and there was, moreover, a slight drizzle of rain. It
was not a tempting evening for a walk of a mile and a half through
a very dirty lane; but Fanny Clavering did not care much for such
things, and was just stepping out into the mud and moisture, with her
dress well looped up, when Mr. Saul accosted her.

"I'm afraid you'll be very wet, Miss Clavering."

"That will be better than going without my cup of tea, Mr. Saul,
which I should have to do if I stayed any longer with Mrs. Tubb. And
I have got an umbrella."

"But it is so dark and dirty," said he.

"I'm used to that, as you ought to know."

"Yes; I do know it," said he, walking on with her. "I do know that
nothing ever turns you away from the good work."

There was something in the tone of his voice which Fanny did not
like. He had never complimented her before. They had been very
intimate and had often scolded each other. Fanny would accuse him of
exacting too much from the people, and he would retort upon her that
she coddled them. Fanny would often decline to obey him, and he would
make angry hints as to his clerical authority. In this way they had
worked together pleasantly, without any of the awkwardness which on
other terms would have arisen between a young man and a young woman.
But now that he began to praise her with some peculiar intention of
meaning in his tone, she was confounded. She had made no immediate
answer to him, but walked on rapidly through the mud and slush.

"You are very constant," said he; "I have not been two years at
Clavering without finding that out." It was becoming worse and worse.
It was not so much his words which provoked her as the tone in which
they were uttered. And yet she had not the slightest idea of what
was coming. If, thoroughly admiring her devotion and mistaken as to
her character, he were to ask her to become a Protestant nun, or
suggest to her that she should leave her home and go as nurse into a
hospital, then there would have occurred the sort of folly of which
she believed him to be capable. Of the folly which he now committed,
she had not believed him to be capable.

It had come on to rain hard, and she held her umbrella low over her
head. He also was walking with an open umbrella in his hand, so that
they were not very close to each other. Fanny, as she stepped on
impetuously, put her foot into the depth of a pool, and splashed
herself thoroughly.

"Oh dear, oh dear," said she; "this is very disagreeable."

"Miss Clavering," said he, "I have been looking for an opportunity to
speak to you, and I do not know when I may find another so suitable
as this." She still believed that some proposition was to be made to
her which would be disagreeable, and perhaps impertinent,--but it
never occurred to her that Mr. Saul was in want of a wife.

"Doesn't it rain too hard for talking?" she said.

"As I have begun I must go on with it now," he replied, raising his
voice a little, as though it were necessary that he should do so to
make her hear him through the rain and darkness. She moved a little
further away from him with unthinking irritation; but still he went
on with his purpose. "Miss Clavering, I know that I am ill-suited to
play the part of a lover;--very ill suited." Then she gave a start
and again splashed herself sadly. "I have never read how it is done
in books, and have not allowed my imagination to dwell much on such
things."

"Mr. Saul, don't go on; pray don't." Now she did understand what was
coming.

"Yes, Miss Clavering, I must go on now; but not on that account would
I press you to give me an answer to-day. I have learned to love you,
and if you can love me in return, I will take you by the hand, and
you shall be my wife. I have found that in you which I have been
unable not to love,--not to covet that I may bind it to myself as my
own for ever. Will you think of this, and give me an answer when you
have considered it fully?"


[Illustration: Mr. Saul proposes.]


He had not spoken altogether amiss, and Fanny, though she was very
angry with him, was conscious of this. The time he had chosen might
not be considered suitable for a declaration of love, nor the place;
but having chosen them, he had, perhaps, made the best of them. There
had been no hesitation in his voice, and his words had been perfectly
audible.

"Oh, Mr. Saul, of course I can assure you at once," said Fanny.
"There need not be any consideration. I really have never thought--"
Fanny, who knew her own mind on the matter thoroughly, was hardly
able to express herself plainly and without incivility. As soon as
that phrase "of course" had passed her lips, she felt that it should
not have been spoken. There was no need that she should insult him
by telling him that such a proposition from him could have but one
answer.

"No, Miss Clavering; I know you have never thought of it, and
therefore it would be well that you should take time. I have not been
able to make manifest to you by little signs, as men do who are less
awkward, all the love that I have felt for you. Indeed, could I have
done so, I should still have hesitated till I had thoroughly resolved
that I might be better with a wife than without one; and had resolved
also, as far as that might be possible for me, that you also would be
better with a husband."

"Mr. Saul, really that should be for me to think of."

"And for me also. Can any man offer to marry a woman,--to bind a
woman for life to certain duties, and to so close an obligation,
without thinking whether such bonds would be good for her as well as
for himself? Of course you must think for yourself;--and so have I
thought for you. You should think for yourself, and you should think
also for me."

Fanny was quite aware that as regarded herself, the matter was one
which required no more thinking. Mr. Saul was not a man with whom she
could bring herself to be in love. She had her own ideas as to what
was loveable in men, and the eager curate, splashing through the
rain by her side, by no means came up to her standard of excellence.
She was unconsciously aware that he had altogether mistaken her
character, and given her credit for more abnegation of the world
than she pretended to possess, or was desirous of possessing. Fanny
Clavering was in no hurry to get married. I do not know that she
had even made up her mind that marriage would be a good thing for
her; but she had an untroubled conviction that if she did marry, her
husband should have a house and an income. She had no reliance on her
own power of living on a potato, and with one new dress every year.
A comfortable home, with nice, comfortable things around her, ease
in money matters, and elegance in life, were charms with which she
had not quarrelled, and, though she did not wish to be hard upon
Mr. Saul on account of his mistake, she did feel that in making his
proposition he had blundered. Because she chose to do her duty as a
parish clergyman's daughter, he thought himself entitled to regard
her as devotée, who would be willing to resign everything to become
the wife of a clergyman, who was active, indeed, but who had not one
shilling of income beyond his curacy. "Mr. Saul," she said, "I can
assure you I need take no time for further thinking. It cannot be as
you would have it."

"Perhaps I have been abrupt. Indeed, I feel that it is so, though I
did not know how to avoid it."

"It would have made no difference. Indeed, indeed, Mr. Saul, nothing
of that kind could have made a difference."

"Will you grant me this;--that I may speak to you again on the same
subject after six months?"

"It cannot do any good."

"It will do this good;--that for so much time you will have had the
idea before you." Fanny thought that she would have Mr. Saul himself
before her, and that that would be enough. Mr. Saul, with his rusty
clothes and his thick, dirty shoes, and his weak, blinking eyes,
and his mind always set upon the one wish of his life, could not be
made to present himself to her in the guise of a lover. He was one
of those men of whom women become very fond with the fondness of
friendship, but from whom young women seem to be as far removed in
the way of love as though they belonged to some other species. "I
will not press you further," said he, "as I gather by your tone that
it distresses you."

"I am so sorry if I distress you, but really, Mr. Saul, I could give
you,--I never could give you any other answer."

Then they walked on silently through the rain,--silently, without
a single word,--for more than half a mile, till they reached the
rectory gate. Here it was necessary that they should, at any rate,
speak to each other, and for the last three hundred yards Fanny had
been trying to find the words which would be suitable. But he was the
first to break the silence. "Good-night, Miss Clavering," he said,
stopping and putting out his hand.

"Good-night, Mr. Saul."

"I hope that there may be no difference in our bearing to each other,
because of what I have to-day said to you?"

"Not on my part;--that is, if you will forget it."

"No, Miss Clavering; I shall not forget it. If it had been a thing to
be forgotten, I should not have spoken. I certainly shall not forget
it."

"You know what I mean, Mr. Saul."

"I shall not forget it even in the way that you mean. But still I
think you need not fear me, because you know that I love you. I think
I can promise that you need not withdraw yourself from me, because of
what has passed. But you will tell your father and your mother, and
of course will be guided by them. And now, good-night." Then he went,
and she was astonished at finding that he had had much the best of it
in his manner of speaking and conducting himself. She had refused him
very curtly, and he had borne it well. He had not been abashed, nor
had he become sulky, nor had he tried to melt her by mention of his
own misery. In truth he had done it very well,--only that he should
have known better than to make any such attempt at all.

Mr. Saul had been right in one thing. Of course she told her mother,
and of course her mother told her father. Before dinner that evening
the whole affair was being debated in the family conclave. They
all agreed that Fanny had had no alternative but to reject the
proposition at once. That, indeed, was so thoroughly taken for
granted, that the point was not discussed. But there came to be
a difference between the Rector and Fanny on one side, and Mrs.
Clavering and Mary on the other. "Upon my word," said the Rector,
"I think it was very impertinent." Fanny would not have liked to use
that word herself, but she loved her father for using it.

"I do not see that," said Mrs. Clavering. "He could not know what
Fanny's views in life might be. Curates very often marry out of the
houses of the clergymen with whom they are placed, and I do not see
why Mr. Saul should be debarred from the privilege of trying."

"If he had got to like Fanny what else was he to do?" said Mary.

"Oh, Mary, don't talk such nonsense," said Fanny. "Got to like!
People shouldn't get to like people unless there's some reason for
it."

"What on earth did he intend to live on?" demanded the Rector.

"Edward had nothing to live on, when you first allowed him to come
here," said Mary.

"But Edward had prospects, and Saul, as far as I know, has none. He
had given no one the slightest notice. If the man in the moon had
come to Fanny I don't suppose she would have been more surprised."

"Not half so much, papa."

Then it was that Mrs. Clavering had declared that she was not
surprised,--that she had suspected it, and had almost made Fanny
angry by saying so. When Harry came back two days afterwards, the
family news was imparted to him, and he immediately ranged himself
on his father's side. "Upon my word I think that he ought to be
forbidden the house," said Harry. "He has forgotten himself in making
such a proposition."

"That's nonsense, Harry," said his mother. "If he can be comfortable
coming here, there can be no reason why he should be uncomfortable.
It would be an injustice to him to ask him to go, and a great trouble
to your father to find another curate that would suit him so well."
There could be no doubt whatever as to the latter proposition, and
therefore it was quietly argued that Mr. Saul's fault, if there had
been a fault, should be condoned. On the next day he came to the
rectory, and they were all astonished at the ease with which he bore
himself. It was not that he affected any special freedom of manner,
or that he altogether avoided any change in his mode of speaking to
them. A slight blush came upon his sallow face as he first spoke to
Mrs. Clavering, and he hardly did more than say a single word to
Fanny. But he carried himself as though conscious of what he had
done, but in no degree ashamed of the doing it. The Rector's manner
to him was stiff and formal;--seeing which Mrs. Clavering spoke to
him gently, and with a smile. "I saw you were a little hard on him,
and therefore I tried to make up for it," said she afterwards. "You
were quite right," said the husband. "You always are. But I wish he
had not made such a fool of himself. It will never be the same thing
with him again." Harry hardly spoke to Mr. Saul the first time he met
him, all of which Mr. Saul understood perfectly.

"Clavering," he said to Harry, a day or two after this, "I hope there
is to be no difference between you and me."

"Difference! I don't know what you mean by difference."

"We were good friends, and I hope that we are to remain so. No doubt
you know what has taken place between me and your sister."

"Oh, yes;--I have been told, of course."

"What I mean is, that I hope you are not going to quarrel with me on
that account? What I did, is it not what you would have done in my
position?--only you would have done it successfully?"

"I think a fellow should have some income, you know."

"Can you say that you would have waited for income before you spoke
of marriage?"

"I think it might have been better that you should have gone to my
father."

"It may be that that is the rule in such things, but if so I do not
know it. Would she have liked that better?"

"Well;--I can't say."

"You are engaged? Did you go to the young lady's family first?"

"I can't say I did; but I think I had given them some ground to
expect it. I fancy they all knew what I was about. But it's over now,
and I don't know that we need say anything more about it."

"Certainly not. Nothing can be said that would be of any use; but I
do not think I have done anything that you should resent."

"Resent is a strong word. I don't resent it, or, at any rate, I
won't; and there may be an end of it." After this, Harry was more
gracious with Mr. Saul, having an idea that the curate had made some
sort of apology for what he had done. But that, I fancy, was by
no means Mr. Saul's view of the case. Had he offered to marry the
daughter of the Archbishop of Canterbury, instead of the daughter of
the Rector of Clavering, he would not have imagined that his doing so
needed an apology.

The day after his return from London Lady Clavering sent for Harry up
to the house. "So you saw my sister in London?" she said.

"Yes," said Harry blushing; "as I was in town, I thought that I might
as well meet her. But, as you said, Lady Ongar is able to do without
much assistance of that kind. I only just saw her."

"Julia took it so kindly of you; but she seems surprised that you
did not come to her the following day. She thought you would have
called."

"Oh, dear, no. I fancied that she would be too tired and too busy to
wish to see any mere acquaintance."

"Ah, Harry, I see that she has angered you," said Lady Clavering;
"otherwise you would not talk about mere acquaintance."

"Not in the least. Angered me! How could she anger me? What I meant
was that at such a time she would probably wish to see no one but
people on business,--unless it was some one near to her, like
yourself or Hugh."

"Hugh will not go to her."

"But you will do so; will you not?"

"Before long I will. You don't seem to understand, Harry,--and,
perhaps, it would be odd if you did,--that I can't run up to town and
back as I please. I ought not to tell you this, I dare say, but one
feels as though one wanted to talk to some one about one's affairs.
At the present moment, I have not the money to go,--even if there
were no other reason." These last words she said almost in a whisper,
and then she looked up into the young man's face, to see what he
thought of the communication she had made him.

"Oh, money!" he said. "You could soon get money. But I hope it won't
be long before you go."

On the next morning but one a letter came by the post for him from
Lady Ongar. When he saw the handwriting, which he knew, his heart
was at once in his mouth, and he hesitated to open his letter at the
breakfast-table. He did open it and read it, but, in truth, he hardly
understood it or digested it till he had taken it away with him up to
his own room. The letter, which was very short, was as follows:--


   DEAR FRIEND,

   I felt your kindness in coming to me at the station so
   much!--the more, perhaps, because others, who owed me more
   kindness, have paid me less. Don't suppose that I allude
   to poor Hermione, for, in truth, I have no intention to
   complain of her. I thought, perhaps, you would have come
   to see me before you left London; but I suppose you were
   hurried. I hear from Clavering that you are to be up about
   your new profession in a day or two. Pray come and see
   me before you have been many days in London. I shall
   have so much to say to you! The rooms you have taken are
   everything that I wanted, and I am so grateful!

   Yours ever,

   J. O.


When Harry had read and had digested this, he became aware that he
was again fluttered. "Poor creature!" he said to himself; "it is sad
to think how much she is in want of a friend."



CHAPTER VII.

SOME SCENES IN THE LIFE OF A COUNTESS.


[Illustration.]

About the middle of January Harry Clavering went up to London, and
settled himself to work at Mr. Beilby's office. Mr. Beilby's office
consisted of four or five large chambers, overlooking the river from
the bottom of Adam Street in the Adelphi, and here Harry found a
table for himself in the same apartment with three other pupils. It
was a fine old room, lofty, and with large windows, ornamented on the
ceiling with Italian scrollwork, and a flying goddess in the centre.
In days gone by the house had been the habitation of some great
rich man, who had there enjoyed the sweet breezes from the river
before London had become the London of the present days, and when no
embankment had been needed for the Thames. Nothing could be nicer
than this room, or more pleasant than the table and seat which he was
to occupy near a window; but there was something in the tone of the
other men towards him which did not quite satisfy him. They probably
did not know that he was a fellow of a college, and treated him
almost as they might have done had he come to them direct from King's
College, in the Strand, or from the London University. Down at
Stratton, a certain amount of honour had been paid to him. They had
known there who he was, and had felt some deference for him. They had
not slapped him on the back, or poked him in the ribs, or even called
him old fellow, before some length of acquaintance justified such
appellation. But up at Mr. Beilby's, in the Adelphi, one young man,
who was certainly his junior in age, and who did not seem as yet
to have attained any high position in the science of engineering,
manifestly thought that he was acting in a friendly and becoming way
by declaring the stranger to be a lad of wax on the second day of his
appearance. Harry Clavering was not disinclined to believe that he
was a "lad of wax," or "a brick," or "a trump," or "no small beer."
But he desired that such complimentary and endearing appellations
should be used to him only by those who had known him long enough to
be aware that he deserved them. Mr. Joseph Walliker certainly was not
as yet among this number.

There was a man at Mr. Beilby's who was entitled to greet him with
endearing terms, and to be so greeted himself, although Harry had
never seen him till he attended for the first time at the Adelphi.
This was Theodore Burton, his future brother-in-law, who was now
the leading man in the London house;--the leading man as regarded
business, though he was not as yet a partner. It was understood that
this Mr. Burton was to come in when his father went out; and in
the meantime he received a salary of a thousand a year as managing
clerk. A very hard-working, steady, intelligent man was Mr. Theodore
Burton, with a bald head, a high forehead, and that look of constant
work about him which such men obtain. Harry Clavering could not
bring himself to take a liking to him, because he wore cotton
gloves and had an odious habit of dusting his shoes with his
pocket-handkerchief. Twice Harry saw him do this on the first day
of their acquaintance, and he regretted it exceedingly. The cotton
gloves too were offensive, as were also the thick shoes which had
been dusted; but the dusting was the great sin.

And there was something which did not quite please Harry in Mr.
Theodore Burton's manner, though the gentleman had manifestly
intended to be very kind to him. When Burton had been speaking to him
for a minute or two, it flashed across Harry's mind that he had not
bound himself to marry the whole Burton family, and that, perhaps,
he must take some means to let that fact be known. "Theodore," as
he had so often heard the younger Mr. Burton called by loving lips,
seemed to claim him as his own, called him Harry, and upbraided
him with friendly warmth for not having come direct to his,--Mr.
Burton's,--house in Onslow Crescent. "Pray feel yourself at home
there," said Mr. Burton. "I hope you'll like my wife. You needn't be
afraid of being made to be idle if you spend your evenings there, for
we are all reading people. Will you come and dine to-day?" Florence
had told him that she was her brother Theodore's favourite sister,
and that Theodore as a husband and a brother, and a man, was perfect.
But Theodore had dusted his boots with his handkerchief, and Harry
Clavering would not dine with him on that day.

And then it was painfully manifest to him that every one in the
office knew his destiny with reference to old Burton's daughter. He
had been one of the Stratton men, and no more than any other had he
gone unscathed through the Stratton fire. He had been made to do the
regular thing, as Granger, Scarness, and others had done it. Stratton
would be safer ground now, as Clavering had taken the last. That was
the feeling on the matter which seemed to belong to others. It was
not that Harry thought in this way of his own Florence. He knew well
enough what a lucky fellow he was to have won such a girl. He was
well aware how widely his Florence differed from Carry Scarness. He
denied to himself indignantly that he had any notion of repenting
what he had done. But he did wish that these private matters might
have remained private, and that all the men at Beilby's had not
known of his engagement. When Walliker, on the fourth day of their
acquaintance, asked him if it was all right at Stratton, he made up
his mind that he hated Walliker, and that he would hate Walliker to
the last day of his life. He had declined the first invitation given
to him by Theodore Burton; but he could not altogether avoid his
future brother-in-law, and had agreed to dine with him on this day.

On that same afternoon Harry, when he left Mr. Beilby's office, went
direct to Bolton Street, that he might call on Lady Ongar. As he went
thither he bethought himself that these Wallikers and the like had
had no such events in life as had befallen him! They laughed at him
about Florence Burton, little guessing that it had been his lot to
love, and to be loved by such a one as Julia Brabazon had been,--such
a one as Lady Ongar now was. But things had gone well with him. Julia
Brabazon could have made no man happy, but Florence Burton would be
the sweetest, dearest, truest little wife that ever man took to his
home. He was thinking of this, and determined to think of it more and
more daily, as he knocked at Lady Ongar's door. "Yes; her ladyship
was at home," said the servant whom he had seen on the railway
platform; and in a few moments' time he found himself in the
drawing-room which he had criticized so carefully when he was taking
it for its present occupant.

He was left in the room for five or six minutes, and was able to make
a full mental inventory of its contents. It was very different in its
present aspect from the room which he had seen not yet a month since.
She had told him that the apartments had been all that she desired;
but since then everything had been altered, at least in appearance.
A new piano had been brought in, and the chintz on the furniture was
surely new. And the room was crowded with small feminine belongings,
indicative of wealth and luxury. There were ornaments about, and
pretty toys, and a thousand knickknacks which none but the rich can
possess, and which none can possess even among the rich unless they
can give taste as well as money to their acquisition. Then he heard a
light step; the door opened, and Lady Ongar was there.

He expected to see the same figure that he had seen on the railway
platform, the same gloomy drapery, the same quiet, almost deathlike
demeanour, nay, almost the same veil over her features; but the Lady
Ongar whom he now saw was as unlike that Lady Ongar as she was unlike
that Julia Brabazon whom he had known in old days at Clavering Park.
She was dressed, no doubt, in black; nay, no doubt, she was dressed
in weeds; but in spite of the black and in spite of the weeds there
was nothing about her of the weariness or of the solemnity of woe.
He hardly saw that her dress was made of crape, or that long white
pendants were hanging down from the cap which sat so prettily upon
her head. But it was her face at which he gazed. At first he thought
that she could hardly be the same woman, she was to his eyes so much
older than she had been! And yet as he looked at her, he found that
she was as handsome as ever,--more handsome than she had ever been
before. There was a dignity about her face and figure which became
her well, and which she carried as though she knew herself to be in
very truth a countess. It was a face which bore well such signs of
age as those which had come upon it. She seemed to be a woman fitter
for womanhood than for girlhood. Her eyes were brighter than of yore,
and, as Harry thought, larger; and her high forehead and noble stamp
of countenance seemed fitted for the dress and headgear which she
wore.

"I have been expecting you," said she, stepping up to him. "Hermione
wrote me word that you were to come up on Monday. Why did you not
come sooner?" There was a smile on her face as she spoke, and a
confidence in her tone which almost confounded him.

"I have had so many things to do," said he lamely.

"About your new profession. Yes, I can understand that. And so you
are settled in London now? Where are you living;--that is, if you are
settled yet?" In answer to this, Harry told her that he had taken
lodgings in Bloomsbury Square, blushing somewhat as he named so
unfashionable a locality. Old Mrs. Burton had recommended him to the
house in which he was located, but he did not find it necessary to
explain that fact to Lady Ongar.

"I have to thank you for what you did for me," continued she. "You
ran away from me in such a hurry on that night that I was unable to
speak to you. But to tell the truth, Harry, I was in no mood then to
speak to any one. Of course you thought that I treated you ill."

"Oh, no," said he.

"Of course you did. If I thought you did not, I should be angry with
you now. But had it been to save my life I could not have helped
it. Why did not Sir Hugh Clavering come to meet me? Why did not my
sister's husband come to me?" To this question Harry could make no
answer. He was still standing with his hat in his hand, and now
turned his face away from her and shook his head.

"Sit down, Harry," she said, "and let me talk to you like a
friend;--unless you are in a hurry to go away."

"Oh, no," said he, seating himself.

"Or unless you, too, are afraid of me."

"Afraid of you, Lady Ongar?"

"Yes, afraid; but I don't mean you. I don't believe that you are
coward enough to desert a woman who was once your friend because
misfortune has overtaken her, and calumny has been at work with her
name."

"I hope not," said he.

"No, Harry; I do not think it of you. But if Sir Hugh be not a
coward, why did he not come and meet me? Why has he left me to stand
alone, now that he could be of service to me? I knew that money was
his god, but I have never asked him for a shilling and should not
have done so now. Oh, Harry, how wicked you were about that cheque!
Do you remember?"

"Yes; I remember."

"So shall I; always, always. If I had taken that money how often
should I have heard of it since?"

"Heard of it?" he asked. "Do you mean from me?"

"Yes; how often from you? Would you have dunned me, and told me of it
once a week? Upon my word, Harry, I was told of it more nearly every
day. Is it not wonderful that men should be so mean?"

It was clear to him now that she was talking of her husband who was
dead, and on that subject he felt himself at present unable to speak
a word. He little dreamed at that moment how openly she would soon
speak to him of Lord Ongar and of Lord Ongar's faults!

"Oh, how I have wished that I had taken your money! But never mind
about that now, Harry. Wretched as such taunts were, they soon became
a small thing. But it has been cowardly in your cousin, Hugh; has it
not? If I had not lived with him as one of his family, it would not
have mattered. People would not have expected it. It was as though my
own brother had cast me forth."

"Lady Clavering has been with you; has she not?"

"Once, for half-an-hour. She came up for one day, and came here by
herself, cowering as though she were afraid of me. Poor Hermy! She
has not a good time of it either. You lords of creation lead your
slaves sad lives when it pleases you to change your billing and
cooing for matter-of-fact masterdom and rule. I don't blame Hermy.
I suppose she did all she could, and I did not utter one word of
reproach of her. Nor should I to him. Indeed, if he came now the
servant would deny me to him. He has insulted me, and I shall
remember the insult."

Harry Clavering did not clearly understand what it was that Lady
Ongar had desired of her brother-in-law,--what aid she had required;
nor did he know whether it would be fitting for him to offer to act
in Sir Hugh's place. Anything that he could do, he felt himself at
that moment willing to do, even though the necessary service should
demand some sacrifice greater than prudence could approve. "If I had
thought that anything was wanted, I should have come to you sooner,"
said he.

"Everything is wanted, Harry. Everything is wanted;--except that
cheque for six hundred pounds which you sent me so treacherously. Did
you ever think what might have happened if a certain person had heard
of that? All the world would have declared that you had done it for
your own private purposes;--all the world, except one."

Harry, as he heard this, felt that he was blushing. Did Lady Ongar
know of his engagement with Florence Burton? Lady Clavering knew it,
and might probably have told the tidings; but then, again, she might
not have told them. Harry at this moment wished that he knew how it
was. All that Lady Ongar said to him would come with so different
a meaning according as she did, or did not know that fact. But he
had no mind to tell her of the fact himself. He declared to himself
that he hoped she knew it, as it would serve to make them both more
comfortable together; but he did not think that it would do for him
to bring forward the subject, neck and heels as it were. The proper
thing would be that she should congratulate him, but this she did not
do. "I certainly meant no ill," he said, in answer to the last words
she had spoken.

"You have never meant ill to me, Harry; though you know you have
abused me dreadfully before now. I daresay you forget the hard names
you have called me. You men do forget such things."

"I remember calling you one name."

"Do not repeat it now, if you please. If I deserved it, it would
shame me; and if I did not, it should shame you."

"No; I will not repeat it."

"Does it not seem odd, Harry, that you and I should be sitting,
talking together in this way?" She was leaning now towards him,
across the table, and one hand was raised to her forehead while her
eyes were fixed intently upon his. The attitude was one which he
felt to express extreme intimacy. She would not have sat in that
way, pressing back her hair from her brow, with all appearance of
widowhood banished from her face, in the presence of any but a dear
and close friend. He did not think of this, but he felt that it was
so, almost by instinct. "I have such a tale to tell you," she said;
"such a tale!"


[Illustration: A friendly talk.]


Why should she tell it to him? Of course he asked himself this
question. Then he remembered that she had no brother,--remembered
also that her brother-in-law had deserted her, and he declared to
himself that, if necessary, he would be her brother. "I fear that you
have not been happy," said he, "since I saw you last."

"Happy!" she replied. "I have lived such a life as I did not think
any man or woman could be made to live on this side the grave. I will
be honest with you, Harry. Nothing but the conviction that it could
not be for long has saved me from destroying myself. I knew that he
must die!"

"Oh, Lady Ongar!"

"Yes, indeed; that is the name he gave me; and because I consented to
take it from him, he treated me;--O heavens! how am I to find words
to tell you what he did, and the way in which he treated me. A woman
could not tell it to a man. Harry, I have no friend that I trust but
you, but to you I cannot tell it. When he found that he had been
wrong in marrying me, that he did not want the thing which he had
thought would suit him, that I was a drag upon him rather than a
comfort,--what was his mode, do you think, of ridding himself of the
burden?" Clavering sat silent looking at her. Both her hands were now
up to her forehead, and her large eyes were gazing at him till he
found himself unable to withdraw his own for a moment from her face.
"He strove to get another man to take me off his hands; and when he
found that he was failing,--he charged me with the guilt which he
himself had contrived for me."

"Lady Ongar!"

"Yes; you may well stare at me. You may well speak hoarsely and look
like that. It may be that even you will not believe me;--but by the
God in whom we both believe, I tell you nothing but the truth. He
attempted that and he failed,--and then he accused me of the crime
which he could not bring me to commit."

"And what then?"

"Yes; what then? Harry, I had a thing to do, and a life to live,
that would have tried the bravest; but I went through it. I stuck to
him to the last! He told me before he was dying,--before that last
frightful illness, that I was staying with him for his money. 'For
your money, my lord,' I said, 'and for my own name.' And so it was.
Would it have been wise in me, after all that I had gone through, to
have given up that for which I had sold myself? I had been very poor,
and had been so placed that poverty, even such poverty as mine, was
a curse to me. You know what I gave up because I feared that curse.
Was I to be foiled at last, because such a creature as that wanted
to shirk out of his bargain? I knew there were some who would say I
had been false. Hugh Clavering says so now, I suppose. But they never
should say I had left him to die alone in a foreign land."

"Did he ask you to leave him?"

"No;--but he called me that name which no woman should hear and stay.
No woman should do so unless she had a purpose such as mine. He
wanted back the price that he had paid, and I was determined to do
nothing that should assist him in his meanness! And then, Harry, his
last illness! Oh, Harry, you would pity me if you could know all!"

"It was his own intemperance!"

"Intemperance! It was brandy,--sheer brandy. He brought himself to
such a state that nothing but brandy would keep him alive, and in
which brandy was sure to kill him;--and it did kill him. Did you ever
hear of the horrors of drink?"

"Yes; I have heard of such a state."

"I hope you may never live to see it. It is a sight that would stick
by you for ever. But I saw it, and tended him through the whole, as
though I had been his servant. I remained with him when that man who
opened the door for you could no longer endure the room. I was with
him when the strong woman from the hospital, though she could not
understand his words, almost fainted at what she saw and heard. He
was punished, Harry. I need wish no farther vengeance on him, even
for all his cruelty, his injustice, his unmanly treachery. Is it
not fearful to think that any man should have the power of bringing
himself to such an end as that?"

Harry was thinking rather how fearful it was that a man should have
it in his power to drag any woman through such a Gehenna as that
which this lord had created. He felt that had Julia Brabazon been
his, as she had once promised him, he never would have allowed
himself to speak a harsh word to her, to have looked at her except
with loving eyes. But she had chosen to join herself to a man who had
treated her with a cruelty exceeding all that his imagination could
have conceived. "It is a mercy that he has gone," said he at last.

"It is a mercy for both. Perhaps you can understand now something of
my married life. And through it all I had but one friend;--if I may
call him a friend who had come to terms with my husband, and was to
have been his agent in destroying me. But when this man understood
from me that I was not what he had been taught to think me,--which my
husband had told him I was,--he relented."

"May I ask what was that man's name?"

"His name is Pateroff. He is a Pole, but he speaks English like an
Englishman. In my presence he told Lord Ongar that he was false and
brutal. Lord Ongar laughed, with that little, low, sneering laughter
which was his nearest approach to merriment, and told Count Pateroff
that that was of course his game before me. There, Harry,--I will
tell you nothing more of it. You will understand enough to know what
I have suffered; and if you can believe that I have not sinned--"

"Oh, Lady Ongar!"

"Well, I will not doubt you again. But as far as I can learn you are
nearly alone in your belief. What Hermy thinks I cannot tell, but she
will soon come to think as Hugh may bid her. And I shall not blame
her. What else can she do, poor creature?"

"I am sure she believes no ill of you."

"I have one advantage, Harry,--one advantage over her and some
others. I am free. The chains have hurt me sorely during my slavery;
but I am free, and the price of my servitude remains. He had written
home,--would you believe that?--while I was living with him he had
written home to say that evidence should be collected for getting rid
of me. And yet he would sometimes be civil, hoping to cheat me into
inadvertencies. He would ask that man to dine, and then of a sudden
would be absent; and during this he was ordering that evidence should
be collected! Evidence, indeed! The same servants have lived with me
through it all. If I could now bring forward evidence I could make it
all clear as the day. But there needs no care for a woman's honour,
though a man may have to guard his by collecting evidence!"

"But what he did cannot injure you."

"Yes, Harry, it has injured me; it has all but destroyed me. Have not
reports reached even you? Speak out like a man, and say whether it is
not so?"

"I have heard something."

"Yes, you have heard something! If you heard something of your sister
where would you be? All the world would be a chaos to you till you
had pulled out somebody's tongue by the roots. Not injured me! For
two years your cousin Hugh's house was my home. I met Lord Ongar in
his house. I was married from his house. He is my brother-in-law, and
it so happens that of all men he is the nearest to me. He stands well
before the world, and at this time could have done me real service.
How is it that he did not welcome me home;--that I am not now at his
house with my sister; that he did not meet me so that the world might
know that I was received back among my own people? Why is it, Harry,
that I am telling this to you;--to you, who are nothing to me; my
sister's husband's cousin; a young man, from your position not fit to
be my confidant? Why am I telling this to you, Harry?"

"Because we are old friends," said he, wondering again at this moment
whether she knew of his engagement with Florence Burton.

"Yes, we are old friends, and we have always liked each other; but
you must know that, as the world judges, I am wrong to tell all this
to you. I should be wrong,--only that the world has cast me out,
so that I am no longer bound to regard it. I am Lady Ongar, and I
have my share of that man's money. They have given me up Ongar Park,
having satisfied themselves that it is mine by right, and must be
mine by law. But he has robbed me of every friend I had in the world,
and yet you tell me he has not injured me!"

"Not every friend."

"No, Harry, I will not forget you, though I spoke so slightingly
of you just now. But your vanity need not be hurt. It is only the
world,--Mrs. Grundy, you know, that would deny me such friendship
as yours; not my own taste or choice. Mrs. Grundy always denies us
exactly those things which we ourselves like best. You are clever
enough to understand that."

He smiled and looked foolish, and declared that he only offered his
assistance because perhaps it might be convenient at the present
moment. What could he do for her? How could he show his friendship
for her now at once?

"You have done it, Harry, in listening to me and giving me your
sympathy. It is seldom that we want any great thing from our friends.
I want nothing of that kind. No one can hurt me much further now. My
money and my rank are safe; and, perhaps, by degrees, acquaintances,
if not friends, will form themselves round me again. At present, of
course, I see no one; but because I see no one, I wanted some one to
whom I could speak. Poor Hermy is worse than no one. Good-by, Harry;
you look surprised and bewildered now, but you will soon get over
that. Don't be long before I see you again."

Then, feeling that he was bidden to go, he wished her good-by, and
went.



CHAPTER VIII.

THE HOUSE IN ONSLOW CRESCENT.


Harry, as he walked away from the house in Bolton Street, hardly knew
whether he was on his heels or his head. Burton had told him not to
dress--"We don't give dress dinner parties, you know. It's all in the
family way with us,"--and Harry, therefore, went direct from Bolton
Street to Onslow Crescent. But, though he managed to keep the proper
course down Piccadilly, he was in such confusion of mind that he
hardly knew whither he was going. It seemed as though a new form of
life had been opened to him, and that it had been opened in such a
way as almost necessarily to engulf him. It was not only that Lady
Ongar's history was so terrible, and her life so strange, but that he
himself was called upon to form a part of that history, and to join
himself in some sort to that life. This countess with her wealth, her
rank, her beauty, and her bright intellect had called him to her, and
told him that he was her only friend. Of course he had promised his
friendship. How could he have failed to give such a promise to one
whom he had loved so well? But to what must such a promise lead, or
rather to what must it not have led had it not been for Florence
Burton? She was young, free, and rich. She made no pretence of regret
for the husband she had lost, speaking of him as though in truth she
hardly regarded herself as his wife. And she was the same Julia whom
he had loved, who had loved him, who had jilted him, and in regret
for whom he had once resolved to lead a wretched, lonely life! Of
course she must expect that he would renew it all;--unless, indeed,
she knew of his engagement. But if she knew it, why had she not
spoken of it?

And could it be that she had no friends,--that everybody had deserted
her, that she was all alone in the world? As he thought of it all,
the whole thing seemed to him to be too terrible for reality. What a
tragedy was that she had told him! He thought of the man's insolence
to the woman whom he had married and sworn to love, then of his
cruelty, his fiendish, hellish cruelty,--and lastly of his terrible
punishment. "I stuck to him through it all," she had said to him;
and then he endeavoured to picture to himself that bedside by which
Julia Brabazon, his Julia Brabazon, had remained firm, when hospital
attendants had been scared by the horrors they had witnessed, and the
nerves of a strong man,--of a man paid for such work, had failed him!

The truth of her word throughout he never doubted; and, indeed, no
man or woman who heard her could have doubted. One hears stories told
that to oneself, the hearer, are manifestly false; and one hears
stories as to the truth or falsehood of which one is in doubt; and
stories again which seem to be partly true and partly untrue. But one
also hears that of the truth of which no doubt seems to be possible.
So it had been with the tale which Lady Ongar had told. It had been
all as she had said; and had Sir Hugh heard it,--even Sir Hugh,
who doubted all men and regarded all women as being false beyond
doubt,--even he, I think, would have believed it.

But she had deserved the sufferings which had come upon her. Even
Harry, whose heart was very tender towards her, owned as much as
that. She had sold herself, as she had said of herself more than
once. She had given herself to a man whom she regarded not at all,
even when her heart belonged to another,--to a man whom she must have
loathed and despised when she was putting her hand into his before
the altar. What scorn had there been upon her face when she spoke
of the beginning of their married miseries! With what eloquence of
expression had she pronounced him to be vile, worthless, unmanly; a
thing from which a woman must turn with speechless contempt! She had
now his name, his rank, and his money, but she was friendless and
alone. Harry Clavering declared to himself that she had deserved
it,--and, having so declared, forgave her all her faults. She
had sinned, and then had suffered; and, therefore, should now be
forgiven. If he could do aught to ease her troubles, he would do
it,--as a brother would for a sister.

But it would be well that she should know of his engagement. Then he
thought of the whole interview, and felt sure that she must know it.
At any rate he told himself that he was sure. She could hardly have
spoken to him as she had done, unless she had known. When last they
had been together, sauntering round the gardens at Clavering, he had
rebuked her for her treachery to him. Now she came to him almost
open-armed, free, full of her cares, swearing to him that he was her
only friend! All this could mean but one thing,--unless she knew that
that one thing was barred by his altered position.

But it gratified him to think that she had chosen him for the
repository of her tale; that she had told her terrible history to
him. I fear that some small part of this gratification was owing
to her rank and wealth. To be the one friend of a widowed countess,
young, rich, and beautiful, was something much out of the common way.
Such confidence lifted him far above the Wallikers of the world. That
he was pleased to be so trusted by one that was beautiful, was, I
think, no disgrace to him;--although I bear in mind his condition
as a man engaged. It might be dangerous, but that danger in such
case it would be his duty to overcome. But in order that it might
be overcome, it would certainly be well that she should know his
position.

I fear he speculated as he went along as to what might have been his
condition in the world had he never seen Florence Burton. First he
asked himself, whether, under any circumstances, he would have wished
to marry a widow, and especially a widow by whom he had already been
jilted. Yes; he thought that he could have forgiven her even that, if
his own heart had not changed; but he did not forget to tell himself
again how lucky it was for him that his heart was changed. What
countess in the world, let her have what park she might, and any
imaginable number of thousands a year, could be so sweet, so nice,
so good, so fitting for him as his own Florence Burton? Then he
endeavoured to reflect what happened when a commoner married the
widow of a peer. She was still called, he believed, by her old title,
unless she should choose to abandon it. Any such arrangement was now
out of the question; but he thought that he would prefer that she
should have been called Mrs. Clavering, if such a state of things had
come about. I do not know that he pictured to himself any necessity,
either on her part or on his, of abandoning anything else that came
to her from her late husband.

At half-past six, the time named by Theodore Burton, he found himself
at the door in Onslow Crescent, and was at once shown up into the
drawing-room. He knew that Mr. Burton had a family, and he had
pictured to himself an untidy, ugly house, with an untidy, motherly
woman going about with a baby in her arms. Such would naturally be
the home of a man who dusted his shoes with his pocket-handkerchief.
But to his surprise he found himself in as pretty a drawing-room
as he remembered to have seen; and seated on a sofa, was almost as
pretty a woman as he remembered. She was tall and slight, with large
brown eyes and well-defined eyebrows, with an oval face, and the
sweetest, kindest mouth that ever graced a woman. Her dark brown
hair was quite plain, having been brushed simply smooth across the
forehead, and then collected in a knot behind. Close beside her, on
a low chair, sat a little fair-haired girl, about seven years old,
who was going through some pretence at needlework; and kneeling
on a higher chair, while she sprawled over the drawing-room table,
was another girl, some three years younger, who was engaged with a
puzzle-box.

"Mr. Clavering," said she, rising from her chair; "I am so glad to
see you, though I am almost angry with you for not coming to us
sooner. I have heard so much about you; of course you know that."
Harry explained that he had only been a few days in town, and
declared that he was happy to learn that he had been considered worth
talking about.

"If you were worth accepting you were worth talking about."

"Perhaps I was neither," said he.

"Well; I am not going to flatter you yet. Only as I think our Flo is
without exception the most perfect girl I ever saw, I don't suppose
she would be guilty of making a bad choice. Cissy, dear, this is Mr.
Clavering."

Cissy got up from her chair, and came up to him. "Mamma says I am to
love you very much," said Cissy, putting up her face to be kissed.

"But I did not tell you to say I had told you," said Mrs. Burton,
laughing.

"And I will love you very much," said Harry, taking her up in his
arms.

"But not so much as Aunt Florence,--will you?"

They all knew it. It was clear to him that everybody connected with
the Burtons had been told of the engagement, and that they all spoke
of it openly, as they did of any other everyday family occurrence.
There was not much reticence among the Burtons. He could not but feel
this, though now, at the present moment, he was disposed to think
specially well of the family because Mrs. Burton and her children
were so nice.

"And this is another daughter?"

"Yes; another future niece, Mr. Clavering. But I suppose I may call
you Harry; may I not? My name is Cecilia. Yes, that is Miss Pert."

"I'm not Miss Pert," said the little soft round ball of a girl from
the chair. "I'm Sophy Burton. Oh! you musn't tittle."

Harry found himself quite at home in ten minutes; and before Mr.
Burton had returned, had been taken upstairs into the nursery to see
Theodore Burton Junior in his cradle, Theodore Burton Junior being
as yet only some few months old. "Now you've seen us all," said Mrs.
Burton, "and we'll go downstairs and wait for my husband. I must
let you into a secret, too. We don't dine till past seven; you may
as well remember that for the future. But I wanted to have you for
half-an-hour to myself before dinner, so that I might look at you,
and make up my mind about Flo's choice. I hope you won't be angry
with me?"

"And how have you made up your mind?"

"If you want to find that out, you must get it through Florence. You
may be quite sure I shall tell her; and, I suppose, I may be quite
sure she will tell you. Does she tell you everything?"

"I tell her everything," said Harry, feeling himself, however, to
be a little conscience-smitten at the moment, as he remembered his
interview with Lady Ongar. Things had occurred this very day which he
certainly could not tell her.

"Do;--do; always do that," said Mrs. Burton, laying her hand
affectionately on his arm. "There is no way so certain to bind a
woman to you, heart and soul, as to show her that you trust her in
everything. Theodore tells me everything. I don't think there's a
drain planned under a railway-bank, but that he shows it me in some
way; and I feel so grateful for it. It makes me know that I can never
do enough for him. I hope you'll be as good to Flo as he is to me."

"We can't both be perfect, you know."

"Ah, well! of course you'll laugh at me. Theodore always laughs at me
when I get on what he calls a high horse. I wonder whether you are as
sensible as he is?"

Harry reflected that he never wore cotton gloves. "I don't think I am
very sensible," said he. "I do a great many foolish things, and the
worst is, that I like them."

"So do I. I like so many foolish things."

"Oh, mamma!" said Cissy.

"I shall have that quoted against me, now, for the next six months,
whenever I am preaching wisdom in the nursery. But Florence is nearly
as sensible as her brother."

"Much more so than I am."

"All the Burtons are full up to their eyes with good sense. And what
a good thing it is! Who ever heard of any of them coming to sorrow?
Whatever they have to live on, they always have enough. Did you ever
know a woman who has done better with her children, or has known how
to do better, than Theodore's mother? She is the dearest old woman."
Harry had heard her called a very clever old woman by certain persons
in Stratton, and could not but think of her matrimonial successes as
her praises were thus sung by her daughter-in-law.

They went on talking, while Sophy sat in Harry's lap, till there was
heard the sound of the key in the latch of the front-door, and the
master of the house was known to be there. "It's Theodore," said his
wife, jumping up and going out to meet him. "I'm so glad that you
have been here a little before him, because now I feel that I know
you. When he's here I shan't get in a word." Then she went down to
her husband, and Harry was left to speculate how so very charming
a woman could ever have been brought to love a man who cleaned his
boots with his pocket-handkerchief.

There were soon steps again upon the stairs, and Burton returned
bringing with him another man whom he introduced to Harry as Mr.
Jones. "I didn't know my brother was coming," said Mrs. Burton, "but
it will be very pleasant, as of course I shall want you to know
him." Harry became a little perplexed. How far might these family
ramifications be supposed to go? Would he be welcomed, as one of
the household, to the hearth of Mrs. Jones; and if of Mrs. Jones,
then of Mrs. Jones's brother? His mental inquiries, however, in
this direction, were soon ended by his finding that Mr. Jones was a
bachelor.

Jones, it appeared, was the editor, or sub-editor, or co-editor, of
some influential daily newspaper. "He is a night bird, Harry--," said
Mrs. Burton. She had fallen into the way of calling him Harry at
once, but he could not on that occasion bring himself to call her
Cecilia. He might have done so had not her husband been present, but
he was ashamed to do it before him. "He is a night bird, Harry," said
she, speaking of her brother, "and flies away at nine o'clock, that
he may go and hoot like an owl in some dark city haunt that he has.
Then, when he is himself asleep at breakfast-time, his hootings are
being heard round the town."

Harry rather liked the idea of knowing an editor. Editors were, he
thought, influential people, who had the world very much under their
feet,--being, as he conceived, afraid of no men, while other men are
very much afraid of them. He was glad enough to shake Jones by the
hand, when he found that Jones was an editor. But Jones, though he
had the face and forehead of a clever man, was very quiet, and seemed
almost submissive to his sister and brother-in-law.

The dinner was plain, but good, and Harry after a while became happy
and satisfied, although he had come to the house with something
almost like a resolution to find fault. Men, and women also, do
frequently go about in such a mood, having unconscionably from some
small circumstance, prejudged their acquaintances, and made up their
mind that their acquaintances should be condemned. Influenced in this
way, Harry had not intended to pass a pleasant evening, and would
have stood aloof and been cold, had it been possible to him; but
he found that it was not possible; and after a little while he was
friendly and joyous, and the dinner went off very well. There was
some wild-fowl, and he was agreeably surprised as he watched the
mental anxiety and gastronomic skill with which Burton went through
the process of preparing the gravy, with lemon and pepper, having
in the room a little silver-pot and an apparatus of fire for the
occasion. He would as soon have expected the Archbishop of Canterbury
himself to go through such an operation in the dining-room at Lambeth
as the hard-working man of business whom he had known in the chambers
at the Adelphi.

"Does he always do that, Mrs. Burton?" Harry asked.

"Always," said Burton, "when I can get the materials. One doesn't
bother oneself about a cold leg of mutton, you know, which is my
usual dinner when we are alone. The children have it hot in the
middle of the day."

"Such a thing never happened to him yet, Harry," said Mrs. Burton.

"Gently with the pepper," said the editor. It was the first word he
had spoken for some time.

"Be good enough to remember that, yourself, when you are writing your
article to-night."

"No, none for me, Theodore," said Mrs. Burton.

"Cissy!"

"I have dined really. If I had remembered that you were going to
display your cookery, I would have kept some of my energy, but I
forgot it."

"As a rule," said Burton, "I don't think women recognize any
difference in flavours. I believe wild duck and hashed mutton would
be quite the same to my wife if her eyes were blinded. I should
not mind this, if it were not that they are generally proud of the
deficiency. They think it grand."

"Just as men think it grand not to know one tune from another," said
his wife.

When dinner was over, Burton got up from his seat. "Harry," said he,
"do you like good wine?" Harry said that he did. Whatever women may
say about wild-fowl, men never profess an indifference to good wine,
although there is a theory about the world, quite as incorrect as it
is general, that they have given up drinking it. "Indeed, I do," said
Harry. "Then I'll give you a bottle of port," said Burton, and so
saying he left the room.

"I'm very glad you have come to-day," said Jones, with much gravity.
"He never gives me any of that when I'm alone with him; and he never,
by any means, brings it out for company."

"You don't mean to accuse him of drinking it alone, Tom?" said his
sister, laughing.

"I don't know when he drinks it; I only know when he doesn't."

The wine was decanted with as much care as had been given to the
concoction of the gravy, and the clearness of the dark liquid was
scrutinized with an eye that was full of anxious care. "Now, Cissy,
what do you think of that? She knows a glass of good wine when she
gets it, as well as you do, Harry; in spite of her contempt for the
duck."

As they sipped the old port they sat round the dining-room fire, and
Harry Clavering was forced to own to himself that he had never been
more comfortable.

"Ah," said Burton, stretching out his slippered feet, "why can't it
all be after-dinner, instead of that weary room at the Adelphi?"

"And all old port?" said Jones.

"Yes, and all old port. You are not such an ass as to suppose that a
man in suggesting to himself a continuance of pleasure suggests to
himself also the evils which are supposed to accompany such pleasure.
If I took much of the stuff I should get cross and sick, and make a
beast of myself; but then what a pity it is that it should be so."

"You wouldn't like much of it, I think," said his wife.

"That is it," said he. "We are driven to work because work never
palls on us, whereas pleasure always does. What a wonderful scheme
it is when one looks at it all. No man can follow pleasure long
continually. When a man strives to do so, he turns his pleasure at
once into business, and works at that. Come, Harry, we mustn't have
another bottle, as Jones would go to sleep among the type." Then they
all went upstairs together. Harry, before he went away, was taken
again up into the nursery, and there kissed the two little girls in
their cots. When he was outside the nursery door, on the top of the
stairs, Mrs. Burton took him by the hand. "You'll come to us often,"
said she, "and make yourself at home here, will you not?" Harry
could not but say that he would. Indeed he did so without hesitation,
almost with eagerness, for he had liked her and had liked her
house. "We think of you, you know," she continued, "quite as one of
ourselves. How could it be otherwise when Flo is the dearest to us of
all beyond our own?"

"It makes me so happy to hear you say so," said he.

"Then come here and talk about her. I want Theodore to feel that you
are his brother; it will be so important to you in the business that
it should be so." After that he went away, and as he walked back
along Piccadilly, and then up through the regions of St. Giles to
his home in Bloomsbury Square, he satisfied himself that the life
of Onslow Crescent was a better manner of life than that which was
likely to prevail in Bolton Street.

When he was gone his character was of course discussed between the
husband and wife in Onslow Crescent. "What do you think of him?" said
the husband.

"I like him so much! He is so much nicer than you told me,--so much
pleasanter and easier; and I have no doubt he is as clever, though I
don't think he shows that at once."

"He is clever enough; there's no doubt about that."

"And did you not think he was pleasant?"

"Yes; he was pleasant here. He is one of those men who get on best
with women. You'll make much more of him for awhile than I shall.
He'll gossip with you and sit idling with you for the hour together,
if you'll let him. There's nothing wrong about him, and he'd like
nothing better than that."

"You don't believe that he's idle by disposition? Think of all that
he has done already."

"That's just what is most against him. He might do very well with us
if he had not got that confounded fellowship; but having got that, he
thinks the hard work of life is pretty well over with him."

"I don't suppose he can be so foolish as that, Theodore."

"I know well what such men are, and I know the evil that is done
to them by the cramming they endure. They learn many names of
things,--high-sounding names, and they come to understand a great
deal about words. It is a knowledge that requires no experience
and very little real thought. But it demands much memory; and when
they have loaded themselves in this way, they think that they are
instructed in all things. After all, what can they do that is of real
use to mankind? What can they create?"

"I suppose they are of use."

"I don't know it. A man will tell you, or pretend to tell you,--for
the chances are ten to one that he is wrong,--what sort of lingo was
spoken in some particular island or province six hundred years before
Christ. What good will that do any one, even if he were right? And
then see the effect upon the men themselves! At four-and-twenty a
young fellow has achieved some wonderful success, and calls himself
by some outlandish and conceited name--a double first, or something
of the kind. Then he thinks he has completed everything, and is too
vain to learn anything afterwards. The truth is, that at twenty-four
no man has done more than acquire the rudiments of his education. The
system is bad from beginning to end. All that competition makes false
and imperfect growth. Come, I'll go to bed."

What would Harry have said if he had heard all this from the man who
dusted his boots with his handkerchief?



CHAPTER IX.

TOO PRUDENT BY HALF.


Florence Burton thought herself the happiest girl in the world.
There was nothing wanting to the perfection of her bliss. She could
perceive, though she never allowed her mind to dwell upon the fact,
that her lover was superior in many respects to the men whom her
sisters had married. He was better educated, better looking, in fact
more fully a gentleman at all points than either Scarness or any of
the others. She liked her sisters' husbands very well, and in former
days, before Harry Clavering had come to Stratton, she had never
taught herself to think that she, if she married, would want anything
different from that which Providence had given to them. She had never
thrown up her head, or even thrown up her nose, and told herself that
she would demand something better than that. But not the less was she
alive to the knowledge that something better had come in her way, and
that that something better was now her own. She was very proud of her
lover, and, no doubt, in some gently feminine way showed that she was
so as she made her way about among her friends at Stratton. Any idea
that she herself was better educated, better looking, or more clever
than her elder sisters, and that, therefore, she was deserving of a
higher order of husband, had never entered her mind. The Burtons in
London,--Theodore Burton and his wife,--who knew her well, and who,
of all the family, were best able to appreciate her worth, had long
been of opinion that she deserved some specially favoured lot in
life. The question with them would be, whether Harry Clavering was
good enough for her.

Everybody at Stratton knew that she was engaged, and when they wished
her joy she made no coy denials. Her sisters had all been engaged in
the same way, and their marriages had gone off in regular sequence to
their engagements. There had never been any secret with them about
their affairs. On this matter the practice is very various among
different people. There are families who think it almost indelicate
to talk about marriage as a thing actually in prospect for any of
their own community. An ordinary acquaintance would be considered to
be impertinent in even hinting at such a thing, although the thing
were an established fact. The engaged young ladies only whisper
the news through the very depths of their pink note-paper, and are
supposed to blush as they communicate the tidings by their pens, even
in the retirement of their own rooms. But there are other families in
which there is no vestige of such mystery, in which an engaged couple
are spoken of together as openly as though they were already bound in
some sort of public partnership. In these families the young ladies
talk openly of their lovers, and generally prefer that subject of
conversation to any other. Such a family,--so little mysterious,--so
open in their arrangements, was that of the Burtons at Stratton.
The reserve in the reserved families is usually atoned for by the
magnificence of the bridal arrangements, when the marriage is at last
solemnized; whereas, among the other set,--the people who have no
reserve,--the marriage, when it comes, is customarily an affair
of much less outward ceremony. They are married without blast of
trumpet, with very little profit to the confectioner, and do their
honeymoon, if they do it at all, with prosaic simplicity.

Florence had made up her mind that she would be in no hurry about
it. Harry was in a hurry; but that was a matter of course. He was a
quick-blooded, impatient, restless being. She was slower, and more
given to consideration. It would be better that they should wait,
even if it were for five or six years. She had no fear of poverty
for herself. She had lived always in a house in which money was
much regarded, and among people who were of inexpensive habits.
But such had not been his lot, and it was her duty to think of the
mode of life which might suit him. He would not be happy as a poor
man,--without comforts around him, which would simply be comforts to
him though they would be luxuries to her. When her mother told her,
shaking her head rather sorrowfully as she heard Florence talk, that
she did not like long engagements, Florence would shake hers too, in
playful derision, and tell her mother not to be so suspicious. "It is
not you that are going to marry him, mamma."

"No, my dear; I know that. But long engagements never are good. And
I can't think why young people should want so many things, now, that
they used to do without very well when I was married. When I went
into housekeeping, we only had one girl of fifteen to do everything;
and we hadn't a nursemaid regular till Theodore was born; and there
were three before him."

Florence could not say how many maid-servants Harry might wish to
have under similar circumstances, but she was very confident that he
would want much more attendance than her father and mother had done,
or even than some of her brothers and sisters. Her father, when he
first married, would not have objected, on returning home, to find
his wife in the kitchen, looking after the progress of the dinner;
nor even would her brother Theodore have been made unhappy by such a
circumstance. But Harry, she knew, would not like it; and therefore
Harry must wait. "It will do him good, mamma," said Florence. "You
can't think that I mean to find fault with him; but I know that he is
young in his ways. He is one of those men who should not marry till
they are twenty-eight, or thereabouts."

"You mean that he is unsteady?"

"No,--not unsteady. I don't think him a bit unsteady; but he will be
happier single for a year or two. He hasn't settled down to like his
tea and toast when he is tired of his work, as a married man should
do. Do you know that I am not sure that a little flirtation would not
be very good for him?"

"Oh, my dear!"

"It should be very moderate, you know."

"But then, suppose it wasn't moderate. I don't like to see engaged
young men going on in that way. I suppose I'm very old-fashioned; but
I think when a young man is engaged, he ought to remember it and to
show it. It ought to make him a little serious, and he shouldn't be
going about like a butterfly, that may do just as it pleases in the
sunshine."

During the three months which Harry remained in town before the
Easter holidays he wrote more than once to Florence, pressing her to
name an early day for their marriage. These letters were written, I
think, after certain evenings spent under favourable circumstances in
Onslow Crescent, when he was full of the merits of domestic comfort,
and perhaps also owed some of their inspiration to the fact that Lady
Ongar had left London without seeing him. He had called repeatedly in
Bolton Street, having been specially pressed to do so by Lady Ongar,
but he had only once found her at home, and then a third person
had been present. This third person had been a lady who was not
introduced to him, but he had learned from her speech that she was
a foreigner. On that occasion Lady Ongar had made herself gracious
and pleasant, but nothing had passed which interested him, and, most
unreasonably, he had felt himself to be provoked. When next he went
to Bolton Street he found that Lady Ongar had left London. She had
gone down to Ongar Park, and, as far as the woman at the house knew,
intended to remain there till after Easter. Harry had some undefined
idea that she should not have taken such a step without telling
him. Had she not declared to him that he was her only friend?
When a friend is going out of town, leaving an only friend behind,
that friend ought to tell her only friend what she is going to do,
otherwise such a declaration of only-friendship means nothing. Such
was Harry Clavering's reasoning, and having so reasoned, he declared
to himself that it did mean nothing, and was very pressing to
Florence Burton to name an early day. He had been with Cecilia,
he told her,--he had learned to call Mrs. Burton Cecilia in his
letters,--and she quite agreed with him that their income would be
enough. He was to have two hundred a year from his father, having
brought himself to abandon that high-toned resolve which he had made
some time since that he would never draw any part of his income from
the parental coffers. His father had again offered it, and he had
accepted it. Old Mr. Burton was to add a hundred, and Harry was of
opinion that they could do very well. Cecilia thought the same, he
said, and therefore Florence surely would not refuse. But Florence
received, direct from Onslow Crescent, Cecilia's own version of her
thoughts, and did refuse. It may be surmised that she would have
refused even without assistance from Cecilia, for she was a young
lady not of a fickle or changing disposition. So she wrote to Harry
with much care, and as her letter had some influence on the story to
be told, the reader shall read it,--if the reader so pleases.


   Stratton. March, 186--.

   DEAR HARRY,--

   I received your letter this morning, and answer it at
   once, because I know you will be impatient for an answer.
   You are impatient about things,--are you not? But it was
   a kind, sweet, dear, generous letter, and I need not tell
   you now that I love the writer of it with all my heart. I
   am so glad you like Cecilia. I think she is the perfection
   of a woman. And Theodore is every bit as good as Cecilia,
   though I know you don't think so, because you don't say
   so. I am always happy when I am in Onslow Crescent. I
   should have been there this spring, only that a certain
   person who chooses to think that his claims on me are
   stronger than those of any other person wishes me to go
   elsewhere. Mamma wishes me to go to London also for a
   week, but I don't want to be away from the old house too
   much before the final parting comes at last.

   And now about the final parting; for I may as well rush at
   it at once. I need hardly tell you that no care for father
   or mother shall make me put off my marriage. Of course I
   owe everything to you now; and as they have approved it,
   I have no right to think of them in opposition to you.
   And you must not suppose that they ask me to stay. On the
   contrary, mamma is always telling me that early marriages
   are best. She has sent all the birds out of the nest but
   one; and is impatient to see that one fly away, that
   she may be sure that there is no lame one in the brood.
   You must not therefore think that it is mamma; nor is it
   papa, as regards himself,--though papa agrees with me in
   thinking that we ought to wait a little.

   Dear Harry, you must not be angry, but I am sure that we
   ought to wait. We are, both of us, young, and why should
   we be in a hurry? I know what you will say, and of course
   I love you the more because you love me so well; but I
   fancy that I can be quite happy if I can see you two or
   three times in the year, and hear from you constantly.
   It is so good of you to write such nice letters, and the
   longer they are the better I like them. Whatever you put
   in them, I like them to be full. I know I can't write nice
   letters myself, and it makes me unhappy. Unless I have got
   something special to say, I am dumb.

   But now I have something special to say. In spite of all
   that you tell me about Cecilia, I do not think it would do
   for us to venture upon marrying yet. I know that you are
   willing to sacrifice everything, but I ought not on that
   account to accept a sacrifice. I could not bear to see
   you poor and uncomfortable; and we should be very poor in
   London now-a-days with such an income as we should have.
   If we were going to live here at Stratton perhaps we might
   manage, but I feel sure that it would be imprudent in
   London. You ought not to be angry with me for saying
   this, for I am quite as anxious to be with you as you
   can possibly be to be with me; only I can bear to look
   forward, and have a pleasure in feeling that all my
   happiness is to come. I know I am right in this. Do write
   me one little line to say that you are not angry with your
   little girl.

   I shall be quite ready for you by the 29th. I got such a
   dear little note from Fanny the other day. She says that
   you never write to them, and she supposes that I have the
   advantage of all your energy in that way. I have told her
   that I do get a good deal. My brother writes to me very
   seldom, I know; and I get twenty letters from Cecilia for
   one scrap that Theodore ever sends me. Perhaps some of
   these days I shall be the chief correspondent with the
   rectory. Fanny told me all about the dresses, and I have
   my own quite ready. I've been bridesmaid to four of my own
   sisters, so I ought to know what I'm about. I'll never
   be bridesmaid to anybody again, after Fanny; but whom on
   earth shall I have for myself? I think we must wait till
   Cissy and Sophy are ready. Cissy wrote me word that you
   were a darling man. I don't know how much of that came
   directly from Cissy, or how much from Cecilia.

   God bless you, dear, dearest Harry. Let me have one letter
   before you come to fetch me, and acknowledge that I am
   right, even if you say that I am disagreeable. Of course
   I like to think that you want to have me; but, you see,
   one has to pay the penalty of being civilized.--Ever and
   always your own affectionate

   FLORENCE BURTON.


Harry Clavering was very angry when he got this letter. The primary
cause of his anger was the fact that Florence should pretend to know
what was better for him than he knew himself. If he was willing to
encounter life in London on less than four hundred a year, surely
she might be contented to try the same experiment. He did not for a
moment suspect that she feared for herself, but he was indignant with
her because of her fear for him. What right had she to accuse him
of wanting to be comfortable? Had he not for her sake consented to
be very uncomfortable at that old house at Stratton? Was he not
willing to give up his fellowship, and the society of Lady Ongar,
and everything else, for her sake? Had he not shown himself to be
such a lover as there is not one in a hundred? And yet she wrote and
told him that it wouldn't do for him to be poor and uncomfortable!
After all that he had done in the world, after all that he had gone
through, it would be odd if, at this time of day, he did not know
what was good for himself! It was in that way that he regarded
Florence's pertinacity.

He was rather unhappy at this period. It seemed to him that he was
somewhat slighted on both sides,--or, if I may say so, less thought
of on both sides than he deserved. Had Lady Ongar remained in town,
as she ought to have done, he would have solaced himself, and at the
same time have revenged himself upon Florence, by devoting some of
his spare hours to that lady. It was Lady Ongar's sudden departure
that had made him feel that he ought to rush at once into marriage.
Now he had no consolation, except that of complaining to Mrs. Burton,
and going frequently to the theatre. To Mrs. Burton he did complain a
great deal, pulling her worsteds and threads about the while, sitting
in idleness while she was working, just as Theodore Burton had
predicted that he would do.

"I won't have you so idle, Harry," Mrs. Burton said to him one day.
"You know you ought to be at your office now." It must be admitted
on behalf of Harry Clavering, that they who liked him, especially
women, were able to become intimate with him very easily. He had
comfortable, homely ways about him, and did not habitually give
himself airs. He had become quite domesticated at the Burtons' house
during the ten weeks that he had been in London, and knew his way
to Onslow Crescent almost too well. It may, perhaps, be surmised
correctly that he would not have gone there so frequently if Mrs.
Theodore Burton had been an ugly woman.

"It's all her fault," said he, continuing to snip a piece of worsted
with a pair of scissors as he spoke. "She's too prudent by half."

"Poor Florence!"

"You can't but know that I should work three times as much if she had
given me a different answer. It stands to reason any man would work
under such circumstances as that. Not that I am idle, I believe. I do
as much as any other man about the place."

"I won't have my worsted destroyed all the same. Theodore says that
Florence is right."

"Of course he does; of course he'll say I'm wrong. I won't ask her
again,--that's all."

"Oh, Harry! don't say that. You know you'll ask her. You would
to-morrow, if she were here."

"You don't know me, Cecilia, or you would not say so. When I have
made up my mind to a thing, I am generally firm about it. She said
something about two years, and I will not say a word to alter that
decision. If it be altered, it shall be altered by her."

In the meantime he punished Florence by sending her no special answer
to her letter. He wrote to her as usual; but he made no reference to
his last proposal, nor to her refusal. She had asked him to tell her
that he was not angry, but he would tell her nothing of the kind. He
told her when and where and how he would meet her, and convey her
from Stratton to Clavering; gave her some account of a play he had
seen; described a little dinner-party in Onslow Crescent; and told
her a funny story about Mr. Walliker and the office at the Adelphi.
But he said no word, even in rebuke, as to her decision about their
marriage. He intended that this should be felt to be severe, and took
pleasure in the pain that he would be giving. Florence, when she
received her letter, knew that he was sore, and understood thoroughly
the working of his mind. "I will comfort him when we are together,"
she said to herself. "I will make him reasonable when I see him."
It was not the way in which he expected that his anger would be
received.

One day on his return home he found a card on his table which
surprised him very much. It contained a name but no address, but over
the name there was a pencil memorandum, stating that the owner of the
card would call again on his return to London after Easter. The name
on the card was that of Count Pateroff. He remembered the name well
as soon as he saw it, though he had never thought of it since the
solitary occasion on which it had been mentioned to him. Count
Pateroff was the man who had been Lord Ongar's friend, and respecting
whom Lord Ongar had brought a false charge against his wife. Why
should Count Pateroff call on him? Why was he in England? Whence had
he learned the address in Bloomsbury Square? To that last question he
had no difficulty in finding an answer. Of course he must have heard
it from Lady Ongar. Count Pateroff had now left London! Had he gone
to Ongar Park? Harry Clavering's mind was instantly filled with
suspicion, and he became jealous in spite of Florence Burton. Could
it be that Lady Ongar, not yet four months a widow, was receiving at
her house in the country this man with whose name her own had been so
fatally joined? If so, what could he think of such behaviour? He was
very angry. He knew that he was angry, but he did not at all know
that he was jealous. Was he not, by her own declaration to him, her
only friend; and as such could he entertain such a suspicion without
anger? "Her friend!" he said to himself. "Not if she has any dealings
whatever with that man after what she has told me of him!" He
remembered at last that perhaps the count might not be at Ongar Park;
but he must, at any rate, have had some dealing with Lady Ongar or
he would not have known the address in Bloomsbury Square. "Count
Pateroff!" he said, repeating the name, "I shouldn't wonder if I
have to quarrel with that man." During the whole of that night he
was thinking of Lady Ongar. As regarded himself, he knew that he
had nothing to offer to Lady Ongar but a brotherly friendship; but,
nevertheless, it was an injury to him that she should be acquainted
intimately with any unmarried man but himself.

On the next day he was to go to Stratton, and in the morning a letter
was brought to him by the postman; a letter, or rather a very short
note. Guildford was the postmark, and he knew at once that it was
from Lady Ongar.


   DEAR MR. CLAVERING [the note said],--

   I was so sorry to leave London without seeing you; I shall
   be back by the end of April, and am keeping on the same
   rooms. Come to me, if you can, on the evening of the 30th,
   after dinner. He at last bade Hermy to write and ask me
   to go to Clavering for the Easter week. Such a note! I'll
   show it you when we meet. Of course I declined.

   But I write on purpose to tell you that I have begged
   Count Pateroff to see you. I have not seen him, but I
   have had to write to him about things that happened in
   Florence. He has come to England chiefly with reference to
   the affairs of Lord Ongar. I want you to hear his story.
   As far as I have known him he is a truth-telling man,
   though I do not know that I am able to say much more in
   his favour.

   Ever yours, J. O.


When he had read this he was quite an altered man. See Count
Pateroff! Of course he would see him. What task could be more
fitting for a friend than this, of seeing such a man under such
circumstances. Before he left London he wrote a note for Count
Pateroff, to be given to the count by the people at the lodgings
should he call during Harry's absence from London. In this he
explained that he would be at Clavering for a fortnight, but
expressed himself ready to come up to London at a day's notice should
Count Pateroff be necessitated again to leave London before the day
named.

As he went about his business that day, and as he journeyed down to
Stratton, he entertained much kinder ideas about Lady Ongar than he
had previously done since seeing Count Pateroff's card.



CHAPTER X.

FLORENCE BURTON AT THE RECTORY.


[Illustration.]

Harry Clavering went down to Stratton, slept one night at old Mr.
Burton's house, and drove Florence over to Clavering,--twenty miles
across the country,--on the following day. This journey together
had been looked forward to with great delight by both of them, and
Florence, in spite of the snubbing which she had received from her
lover because of her prudence, was very happy as she seated herself
alongside of him in the vehicle which had been sent over from the
rectory, and which he called a trap. Not a word had as yet been said
between them as to that snubbing, nor was Harry minded that anything
should be said. He meant to carry on his revenge by being dumb on
that subject. But such was not Florence's intention. She desired not
only to have her own way in this matter, but desired also that he
should assent to her arrangements.

It was a charming day for such a journey. It was cold, but not cold
enough to make them uncomfortable. There was a wind, but not wind
enough to torment them. Once there came on a little shower, which
just sufficed to give Harry an opportunity of wrapping his companion
very closely, but he had hardly completed the ceremony before the
necessity for it was over. They both agreed that this mode of
travelling was infinitely preferable to a journey by railroad, and I
myself should be of the same opinion if one could always make one's
journeys under the same circumstances. And it must be understood that
Harry, though no doubt he was still taking his revenge on Florence by
abstaining from all allusion to her letter, was not disposed to make
himself otherwise disagreeable. He played his part of lover very
well, and Florence was supremely happy.

"Harry," she said, when the journey was more than half completed,
"you never told me what you thought of my letter."

"Which letter?" But he knew very well which was the letter in
question.

"My prudent letter,--written in answer to yours that was very
imprudent."

"I thought there was nothing more to be said about it."

"Come, Harry, don't let there be any subject between us that we
don't care to think about and discuss. I know what you meant by not
answering me. You meant to punish me,--did you not, for having an
opinion different from yours? Is not that true, Harry?"

"Punish you,--no; I did not want to punish you. It was I that was
punished, I think."

"But you know I was right. Was I not right?"

"I think you were wrong, but I don't want to say anything more about
it now."

"Ah, but, Harry, I want you to talk about it. Is it not everything
to me,--everything in this world,--that you and I should agree about
this? I have nothing else to think of but you. I have nothing to hope
for but that I may live to be your wife. My only care in the world is
my care for you! Come, Harry, don't be glum with me."

"I am not glum."

"Speak a nice word to me. Tell me that you believe me when I say that
it is not of myself I am thinking, but of you."

"Why can't you let me think for myself in this?"

"Because you have got to think for me."

"And I think you'd do very well on the income we've got. If you'll
consent to marry, this summer, I won't be glum, as you call it, a
moment longer."

"No, Harry; I must not do that. I should be false to my duty to you
if I did."

"Then it's no use saying anything more about it."

"Look here, Harry, if an engagement for two years is tedious to
you--"

"Of course it is tedious. Is not waiting for anything always tedious?
There's nothing I hate so much as waiting."

"But listen to me," said she, gravely. "If it is too tedious, if it
is more than you think you can bear without being unhappy, I will
release you from your engagement."

"Florence!"

"Hear me to the end. It will make no change in me; and then if you
like to come to me again at the end of the two years, you may be sure
of the way in which I shall receive you."

"And what good would that do?"

"Simply this good, that you would not be bound in a manner that makes
you unhappy. If you did not intend that when you asked me to be your
wife-- Oh, Harry, all I want is to make you happy. That is all that I
care for, all that I think about!"

Harry swore to her with ten thousand oaths that he would not release
her from any part of her engagement with him, that he would give
her no loophole of escape from him, that he intended to hold her so
firmly that if she divided herself from him, she should be accounted
among women a paragon of falseness. He was ready, he said, to marry
her to-morrow. That was his wish, his idea of what would be best for
both of them;--and after that, if not to-morrow, then on the next
day, and so on till the day should come on which she should consent
to become his wife. He went on also to say that he should continue to
torment her on the subject about once a week till he had induced her
to give way; and then he quoted a Latin line to show that a constant
dropping of water will hollow a stone. This was somewhat at variance
with a declaration he had made to Mrs. Burton, in Onslow Crescent,
to the effect that he would never speak to Florence again upon the
subject; but then men do occasionally change their minds, and Harry
Clavering was a man who often changed his.

Florence, as he made the declaration above described, thought that
he played his part of lover very well, and drew herself a little
closer to him as she thanked him for his warmth. "Dear Harry, you are
so good and so kind, and I do love you so truly!" In this way the
journey was made very pleasantly, and when Florence was driven up to
the rectory door she was quite contented with her coachman.

Harry Clavering, who is the hero of our story, will not, I fear, have
hitherto presented himself to the reader as having much of the heroic
nature in his character. It will, perhaps, be complained of him that
he is fickle, vain, easily led, and almost as easily led to evil as
to good. But it should be remembered that hitherto he has been rather
hardly dealt with in these pages, and that his faults and weaknesses
have been exposed almost unfairly. That he had such faults and was
subject to such weaknesses may be believed of him; but there may be
a question whether as much evil would not be known of most men, let
them be heroes or not be heroes, if their characters were, so to
say, turned inside out before our eyes. Harry Clavering, fellow of
his college, six feet high, with handsome face and person, and with
plenty to say for himself on all subjects, was esteemed highly and
regarded much by those who knew him, in spite of those little foibles
which marred his character; and I must beg the reader to take the
world's opinion about him, and not to estimate him too meanly thus
early in this history of his adventures.

If this tale should ever be read by any lady who, in the course of
her career, has entered a house under circumstances similar to those
which had brought Florence Burton to Clavering rectory, she will
understand how anxious must have been that young lady when she
encountered the whole Clavering family in the hall. She had been
blown about by the wind, and her cloaks and shawls were heavy on her,
and her hat was a little out of shape,--from some fault on the part
of Harry, as I believe,--and she felt herself to be a dowdy as she
appeared among them. What would they think of her, and what would
they think of Harry in that he had chosen such an one to be his wife?
Mrs. Clavering had kissed her before she had seen that lady's face;
and Mary and Fanny had kissed her before she knew which was which;
and then a stout, clerical gentleman kissed her who, no doubt, was
Mr. Clavering, senior. After that, another clerical gentleman, very
much younger and very much slighter, shook hands with her. He might
have kissed her, too, had he been so minded, for Florence was too
confused to be capable of making any exact reckoning in the matter.
He might have done so--that is, as far as Florence was concerned. It
may be a question whether Mary Clavering would not have objected;
for this clerical gentleman was the Rev. Edward Fielding, who was to
become her husband in three days' time.

"Now, Florence," said Fanny, "come upstairs into mamma's room and
have some tea, and we'll look at you. Harry, you needn't come. You've
had her to yourself for a long time, and can have her again in the
evening."

Florence, in this way, was taken upstairs and found herself seated by
a fire, while three pairs of hands were taking from her her shawls
and hat and cloak, almost before she knew where she was.

"It is so odd to have you here," said Fanny. "We have only one
brother, so, of course, we shall make very much of you. Isn't she
nice, mamma?"

"I'm sure she is; very nice. But I shouldn't have told her so before
her face, if you hadn't asked the question."

"That's nonsense, mamma. You mustn't believe mamma when she pretends
to be grand and sententious. It's only put on as a sort of company
air, but we don't mean to make company of you."

"Pray don't," said Florence.

"I'm so glad you are come just at this time," said Mary. "I think so
much of having Harry's future wife at my wedding. I wish we were both
going to be married the same day."

"But we are not going to be married for ever so long. Two years hence
has been the shortest time named."

"Don't be sure of that, Florence," said Fanny. "We have all of us
received a special commission from Harry to talk you out of that
heresy; have we not, mamma?"

"I think you had better not tease Florence about that immediately on
her arrival. It's hardly fair." Then, when they had drunk their tea,
Florence was taken away to her own room, and before she was allowed
to go downstairs she was intimate with both the girls, and had so
far overcome her awe of Harry's mother as to be able to answer her
without confusion.

"Well, sir, what do you think of her?" said Harry to his father, as
soon as they were alone.

"I have not had time to think much of her yet. She seems to be very
pretty. She isn't so tall as I thought she would be."

"No; she's not tall," said Harry, in a voice of disappointment.

"I've no doubt we shall like her very much. What money is she to
have?"

"A hundred a year while her father lives."

"That's not much."

"Much or little, it made no difference with me. I should never have
thought of marrying a girl for her money. It's a kind of thing that
I hate. I almost wish she was to have nothing."

"I shouldn't refuse it if I were you."

"Of course, I shan't refuse it; but what I mean is that I never
thought about it when I asked her to have me; and I shouldn't have
been a bit more likely to ask her if she had ten times as much."

"A fortune with one's wife isn't a bad thing for a poor man, Harry."

"But a poor man must be poor in more senses than one when he looks
about to get a fortune in that way."

"I suppose you won't marry just yet," said the father. "Including
everything, you would not have five hundred a year, and that would be
very close work in London."

"It's not quite decided yet, sir. As far as I am myself concerned, I
think that people are a great deal too prudent about money. I believe
I could live as a married man on a hundred a year, if I had no more;
and as for London, I don't see why London should be more expensive
than any other place. You can get exactly what you want in London,
and make your halfpence go farther there than anywhere else."

"And your sovereigns go quicker," said the rector.

"All that is wanted," said Harry, "is the will to live on your
income, and a little firmness in carrying out your plans."

The rector of Clavering, as he heard all this wisdom fall from his
son's lips, looked at Harry's expensive clothes, at the ring on his
finger, at the gold chain on his waistcoat, at the studs in his
shirt, and smiled gently. He was by no means so clever a man as his
son, but he knew something more of the world, and though not much
given to general reading, he had read his son's character. "A great
deal of firmness and of fortitude also is wanted for that kind
of life," he said. "There are men who can go through it without
suffering, but I would not advise any young man to commence it in a
hurry. If I were you I should wait a year or two. Come, let's have a
walk; that is, if you can tear yourself away from your lady-love for
an hour. If there is not Saul coming up the avenue! Take your hat,
Harry, and we'll get out the other way. He only wants to see the
girls about the school, but if he catches us he'll keep us for an
hour." Then Harry asked after Mr. Saul's love-affairs. "I've not
heard one single word about it since you went away," said the rector.
"It seems to have passed off like a dream. He and Fanny go on the
same as ever, and I suppose he knows that he made a fool of himself."
But in this matter the rector of Clavering was mistaken. Mr. Saul did
not by any means think that he had made a fool of himself.

"He has never spoken a word to me since," said Fanny to her brother
that evening; "that is, not a word as to what occurred then. Of
course it was very embarrassing at first, though I don't think he
minded it much. He came after a day or two just the same as ever, and
he almost made me think that he had forgotten it."

"And he wasn't confused?"

"Not at all. He never is. The only difference is that I think he
scolds me more than he used to do."

"Scold you!"

"Oh dear, yes; he always scolded me if he thought there was anything
wrong, especially about giving the children holidays. But he does it
now more than ever."

"And how do you bear it?"

"In a half-and-half sort of way. I laugh at him, and then do as I'm
bid. He makes everybody do what he bids them at Clavering,--except
papa, sometimes. But he scolds him, too. I heard him the other day in
the library."

"And did my father take it from him?"

"He did, in a sort of a way. I don't think papa likes him; but then
he knows, and we all know, that he is so good. He never spares
himself in anything. He has nothing but his curacy, and what he gives
away is wonderful."

"I hope he won't take to scolding me," said Harry, proudly.

"As you don't concern yourself about the parish, I should say that
you're safe. I suppose he thinks mamma does everything right, for he
never scolds her."

"There is no talk of his going away."

"None at all. I think we should all be sorry, because he does so much
good."

Florence reigned supreme in the estimation of the rectory family all
the evening of her arrival and till after breakfast the next morning,
but then the bride elect was restored to her natural pre-eminence.
This, however, lasted only for two days, after which the bride was
taken away. The wedding was very nice, and pretty, and comfortable;
and the people of Clavering were much better satisfied with it than
they had been with that other marriage which has been mentioned as
having been celebrated in Clavering Church. The rectory family was
generally popular, and everybody wished well to the daughter who
was being given away. When they were gone there was a breakfast at
the rectory, and speeches were made with much volubility. On such
an occasion the rector was a great man, and Harry also shone in
conspicuous rivalry with his father. But Mr. Saul's spirit was not so
well tuned to the occasion as that of the rector or his son, and when
he got upon his legs, and mournfully expressed a hope that his friend
Mr. Fielding might be enabled to bear the trials of this life with
fortitude, it was felt by them all that the speaking had better be
brought to an end.

"You shouldn't laugh at him, Harry," Fanny said to her brother
afterwards, almost seriously. "One man can do one thing and one
another. You can make a speech better than he can, but I don't think
you could preach so good a sermon."

"I declare I think you're getting fond of him after all," said Harry.
Upon hearing this Fanny turned away with a look of great offence. "No
one but a brother," said she, "would say such a thing as that to me,
because I don't like to hear the poor man ridiculed without cause."
That evening, when they were alone, Fanny told Florence the whole
story about Mr. Saul. "I tell you, you know, because you're like one
of ourselves now. It has never been mentioned to any one out of the
family."

Florence declared that the story would be sacred with her.

"I'm sure of that, dear, and therefore I like you to know it. Of
course such a thing was quite out of the question. The poor fellow
has no means at all,--literally none. And then, independently of
that--"

"I don't think I should ever bring myself to think of that as the
first thing," said Florence.

"No, nor would I. If I really were attached to a man, I think I would
tell him so, and agree to wait, either with hope or without it."

"Just so, Fanny."

"But there was nothing of that kind; and, indeed, he's the sort of
man that no girl would think of being in love with,--isn't he? You
see he will hardly take the trouble to dress himself decently."

"I have only seen him at a wedding, you know."

"And for him he was quite bright. But you will see plenty of him if
you will go to the schools with me. And indeed he comes here a great
deal, quite as much as he did before that happened. He is so good,
Florence!"

"Poor man!"

"I can't in the least make out from his manner whether he has given
up thinking about it. I suppose he has. Indeed, of course he has,
because he must know that it would be of no sort of use. But he is
one of those men of whom you can never say whether they are happy or
not; and you never can be quite sure what may be in his mind."

"He is not bound to the place at all,--not like your father?"

"Oh, no," said Fanny, thinking perhaps that Mr. Saul might find
himself to be bound to the place, though not exactly with bonds
similar to those which kept her father there.

"If he found himself to be unhappy, he could go," said Florence.

"Oh, yes; he could go if he were unhappy," said Fanny. "That is, he
could go if he pleased."

Lady Clavering had come to the wedding; but no one else had been
present from the great house. Sir Hugh, indeed, was not at home; but,
as the rector truly observed, he might have been at home if he had so
pleased. "But he is a man," said the father to the son, "who always
does a rude thing if it be in his power. For myself, I care nothing
for him, as he knows. But he thinks that Mary would have liked to
have seen him as the head of the family, and therefore he does not
come. He has greater skill in making himself odious than any man I
ever knew. As for her, they say he's leading her a terrible life. And
he's becoming so stingy about money, too!"

"I hear that Archie is very heavy on him."

"I don't believe that he would allow any man to be heavy on him, as
you call it. Archie has means of his own, and I suppose has not run
through them yet. If Hugh has advanced him money, you may be sure
that he has security. As for Archie, he will come to an end very
soon, if what I hear is true. They tell me he is always at Newmarket,
and that he always loses."

But though Sir Hugh was thus uncourteous to the rector and to the
rector's daughter, he was so far prepared to be civil to his cousin
Harry, that he allowed his wife to ask all the rectory family to dine
up at the house, in honour of Harry's sweetheart. Florence Burton
was specially invited with Lady Clavering's sweetest smile. Florence,
of course, referred the matter to her hostess, but it was decided
that they should all accept the invitation. It was given, personally,
after the breakfast, and it is not always easy to decline invitations
so given. It may, I think, be doubted whether any man or woman has a
right to give an invitation in this way, and whether all invitations
so given should not be null and void, from the fact of the unfair
advantage that has been taken. The man who fires at a sitting bird is
known to be no sportsman. Now, the dinner-giver who catches his guest
in an unguarded moment, and bags him when he has had no chance to
rise upon his wing, does fire at a sitting bird. In this instance,
however, Lady Clavering's little speeches were made only to Mrs.
Clavering and to Florence. She said nothing personally to the rector,
and he therefore might have escaped. But his wife talked him over.

"I think you should go for Harry's sake," said Mrs. Clavering.

"I don't see what good it will do Harry."

"It will show that you approve of the match."

"I don't approve or disapprove of it. He's his own master."

"But you do approve, you know, as you countenance it; and there
cannot possibly be a sweeter girl than Florence Burton. We all like
her, and I'm sure you seem to take to her thoroughly."

"Take to her; yes, I take to her very well. She's ladylike, and
though she's no beauty, she looks pretty, and is spirited. And I
daresay she's clever."

"And so good."

"If she's good, that's better than all. Only I don't see what they're
to live on."

"But as she is here, you will go with us to the great house?"

Mrs. Clavering never asked her husband anything in vain, and the
rector agreed to go. He apologized for this afterwards to his son by
explaining that he did it as a duty. "It will serve for six months,"
he said. "If I did not go there about once in six months, there would
be supposed to be a family quarrel, and that would be bad for the
parish."

Harry was to remain only a week at Clavering, and the dinner was to
take place the evening before he went away. On that morning he walked
all round the park with Florence,--as he had before often walked with
Julia,--and took that occasion of giving her a full history of the
Clavering family. "We none of us like my cousin Hugh," he had said.
"But she is at least harmless, and she means to be good-natured. She
is very unlike her sister, Lady Ongar."

"So I should suppose, from what you have told me."

"Altogether an inferior being."

"And she has only one child."

"Only one,--a boy now two years old. They say he's anything but
strong."

"And Sir Hugh has one brother."

"Yes; Archie Clavering. I think Archie is a worse fellow even than
Hugh. He makes more attempts to be agreeable, but there is something
in his eye which I always distrust. And then he is a man who does no
good in the world to anybody."

"He's not married?"

"No; he's not married, and I don't suppose he ever will marry. It's
on the cards, Florence, that the future baronet may be--" Then she
frowned on him, walked on quickly, and changed the conversation.



CHAPTER XI.

SIR HUGH AND HIS BROTHER ARCHIE.


There was a numerous gathering of Claverings in the drawing-room of
the Great House when the family from the rectory arrived comprising
three generations; for the nurse was in the room holding the heir
in her arms. Mrs. Clavering and Fanny of course inspected the child
at once, as they were bound to do, while Lady Clavering welcomed
Florence Burton. Archie spoke a word or two to his uncle, and Sir
Hugh vouchsafed to give one finger to his cousin Harry by way
of shaking hands with him. Then there came a feeble squeak from
the infant, and there was a cloud at once upon Sir Hugh's brow.
"Hermione," he said, "I wish you wouldn't have the child in here.
It's not the place for him. He's always cross. I've said a dozen
times I wouldn't have him down here just before dinner." Then a sign
was made to the nurse, and she walked off with her burden. It was a
poor, rickety, unalluring bairn, but it was all that Lady Clavering
had, and she would fain have been allowed to show it to her
relatives, as other mothers are allowed to do.

"Hugh," said his wife, "shall I introduce you to Miss Burton?"

Then Sir Hugh came forward and shook hands with his new guest, with
some sort of apology for his remissness, while Harry stood by,
glowering at him, with offence in his eye. "My father is right,"
he had said to himself when his cousin failed to notice Florence
on her first entrance into the room; "he is impertinent as well as
disagreeable. I don't care for quarrels in the parish, and so I shall
let him know."

"Upon my word she's a doosed good-looking little thing," said Archie,
coming up to him, after having also shaken hands with her;--"doosed
good-looking, I call her."

"I'm glad you think so," said Harry, drily.

"Let's see; where was it you picked her up? I did hear, but I
forget."

"I picked her up, as you call it, at Stratton, where her father
lives."

"Oh, yes; I know. He's the fellow that coached you in your new
business, isn't he? By-the-by, Harry, I think you've made a mess of
it in changing your line. I'd have stuck to my governor's shop if I'd
been you. You'd got through all the d----d fag of it, and there's the
living that has always belonged to a Clavering."

"What would your brother have said if I had asked him to give it to
me?"

"He wouldn't have given it of course. Nobody does give anything to
anybody now-a-days. Livings are a sort of thing that people buy. But
you'd have got it under favourable circumstances."

"The fact is, Archie, I'm not very fond of the church, as a
profession."

"I should have thought it easy work. Look at your father. He keeps
a curate and doesn't take any trouble himself. Upon my word, if I'd
known as much then as I do now, I'd have had a shy for it myself.
Hugh couldn't have refused it to me."

"But Hugh can't give it while his uncle holds it."

"That would have been against me to be sure, and your governor's life
is pretty nearly as good as mine. I shouldn't have liked waiting; so
I suppose it's as well as it is."

There may perhaps have been other reasons why Archie Clavering's
regrets that he did not take holy orders were needless. He had never
succeeded in learning anything that any master had ever attempted to
teach him, although he had shown considerable aptitude in picking up
acquirements for which no regular masters are appointed. He knew the
fathers and mothers,--sires and dams I ought perhaps to say,--and
grandfathers and grandmothers, and so back for some generations,
of all the horses of note living in his day. He knew also the
circumstances of all races,--what horses would run at them, and at
what ages, what were the stakes, the periods of running, and the
special interests of each affair. But not, on that account, should it
be thought that the turf had been profitable to him. That it might
become profitable at some future time, was possible; but Captain
Archibald Clavering had not yet reached the profitable stage in
the career of a betting man, though perhaps he was beginning to
qualify himself for it. He was not bad-looking, though his face was
unprepossessing to a judge of character. He was slight and well made,
about five feet nine in height, with light brown hair, which had
already left the top of his head bald, with slight whiskers, and a
well-formed moustache. But the peculiarity of his face was in his
eyes. His eyebrows were light-coloured and very slight, and this was
made more apparent by the skin above the eyes, which was loose and
hung down over the outside corners of them, giving him a look of
cunning which was disagreeable. He seemed always to be speculating,
counting up the odds, and calculating whether anything could be done
with the events then present before him. And he was always ready to
make a bet, being ever provided with a book for that purpose. He
would take the odds that the sun did not rise on the morrow, and
would either win the bet or wrangle in the losing of it. He would
wrangle, but would do so noiselessly, never on such occasions
damaging his cause by a loud voice. He was now about thirty-three
years of age, and was two years younger than the baronet. Sir Hugh
was not a gambler like his brother, but I do not know that he
was therefore a more estimable man. He was greedy and anxious to
increase his store, never willing to lose that which he possessed,
fond of pleasure, but very careful of himself in the enjoyment of
it, handsome, every inch an English gentleman in appearance, and
therefore popular with men and women of his own class who were not
near enough to him to know him well, given to but few words, proud
of his name, and rank, and place, well versed in the business of the
world, a match for most men in money matters, not ignorant, though he
rarely opened a book, selfish, and utterly regardless of the feelings
of all those with whom he came in contact. Such were Sir Hugh
Clavering and his brother the captain.

Sir Hugh took Florence in to dinner, and when the soup had been eaten
made an attempt to talk to her. "How long have you been here, Miss
Burton?"

"Nearly a week," said Florence.

"Ah;--you came to the wedding; I was sorry I couldn't be here. It
went off very well, I suppose?"

"Very well indeed, I think."

"They're tiresome things in general,--weddings. Don't you think so?"

"Oh dear, no,--except that some person one loves is always being
taken away."

"You'll be the next person to be taken away yourself, I suppose?"

"I must be the next person at home, because I am the last that is
left. All my sisters are married."

"And how many are there?"

"There are five married."

"Good heavens--five!"

"And they are all married to men in the same profession as Harry."

"Quite a family affair," said Sir Hugh. Harry, who was sitting on
the other side of Florence, heard this, and would have preferred
that Florence should have said nothing about her sisters. "Why,
Harry," said the baronet, "if you will go into partnership with your
father-in-law and all your brothers-in-law you could stand against
the world."

"You might add my four brothers," said Florence, who saw no shame in
the fact that they were all engaged in the same business.

"Good heaven!" exclaimed Sir Hugh, and after that he did not say much
more to Florence.

The rector had taken Lady Clavering in to dinner, and they two did
manage to carry on between them some conversation respecting the
parish affairs. Lady Clavering was not active among the poor,--nor
was the rector himself, and perhaps neither of them knew how little
the other did; but they could talk Clavering talk, and the parson was
willing to take for granted his neighbour's good will to make herself
agreeable. But Mrs. Clavering, who sat between Sir Hugh and Archie,
had a very bad time of it. Sir Hugh spoke to her once during the
dinner, saying that he hoped she was satisfied with her daughter's
marriage; but even this he said in a tone that seemed to imply that
any such satisfaction must rest on very poor grounds. "Thoroughly
satisfied," said Mrs. Clavering, drawing herself up and looking very
unlike the usual Mrs. Clavering of the rectory. After that there was
no further conversation between her and Sir Hugh. "The worst of him
to me is always this," she said that evening to her husband, "that he
puts me so much out of conceit with myself. If I were with him long I
should begin to find myself the most disagreeable woman in England!"
"Then pray don't be with him long," said the rector.

But Archie made conversation throughout dinner, and added greatly to
Mrs. Clavering's troubles by doing so. There was nothing in common
between them, but still Archie went on laboriously with his work.
It was a duty which he recognized, and at which he would work hard.
When he had used up Mary's marriage, a subject which he economized
carefully, so that he brought it down to the roast saddle of mutton,
he began upon Harry's match. When was it to be? Where were they to
live? Was there any money? What manner of people were the Burtons?
Perhaps he might get over it? This he whispered very lowly, and it
was the question next in sequence to that about the money. When, in
answer to this, Mrs. Clavering with considerable energy declared that
anything of that kind would be a misfortune of which there seemed
to be no chance whatever, he recovered himself as he thought very
skilfully. "Oh, yes; of course; that's just what I meant;--a doosed
nice girl I think her;--a doosed nice girl, all round." Archie's
questions were very laborious to his fellow-labourer in his
conversation because he never allowed one of them to pass without an
answer. He always recognized the fact that he was working hard on
behalf of society, and, as he used to say himself, that he had no
idea of pulling all the coach up the hill by his own shoulders.
Whenever therefore he had made his effort he waited for his
companion's, looking closely into her face, cunningly driving her on,
so that she also should pull her share of the coach. Before dinner
was over Mrs. Clavering found the hill to be very steep, and the
coach to be very heavy. "I'll bet you seven to one," said he,--and
this was his parting speech as Mrs. Clavering rose up at Lady
Clavering's nod,--"I'll bet you seven to one, that the whole box and
dice of them are married before me,--or at any rate as soon; and I
don't mean to remain single much longer, I can tell you." The "box
and dice of them" was supposed to comprise Harry, Florence, Fanny,
and Lady Ongar, of all of whom mention had been made, and that saving
clause,--"at any rate as soon,"--was cunningly put in, as it had
occurred to Archie that he perhaps might be married on the same day
as one of those other persons. But Mrs. Clavering was not compelled
either to accept or reject the bet, as she was already moving before
the terms had been fully explained to her.

Lady Clavering as she went out of the room stopped a moment behind
Harry's chair and whispered a word to him. "I want to speak to you
before you go to-night." Then she passed on.

"What's that Hermione was saying?" asked Sir Hugh, when he had shut
the door.

"She only told me that she wanted to speak to me."

"She has always got some cursed secret," said Sir Hugh. "If there is
anything I hate, it's a secret." Now this was hardly fair, for Sir
Hugh was a man very secret in his own affairs, never telling his
wife anything about them. He kept two banker's accounts so that no
banker's clerk might know how he stood as regarded ready money, and
hardly treated even his lawyer with confidence.

He did not move from his own chair, so that, after dinner, his uncle
was not next to him. The places left by the ladies were not closed
up, and the table was very uncomfortable.

"I see they're going to have another week after this with the
Pytchley," said Sir Hugh to his brother.

"I suppose they will,--or ten days. Things ain't very early this
year."

"I think I shall go down. It's never any use trying to hunt here
after the middle of March."

"You're rather short of foxes, are you not?" said the rector, making
an attempt to join the conversation.

"Upon my word I don't know anything about it," said Sir Hugh.

"There are foxes at Clavering," said Archie, recommencing his duty.
"The hounds will be here on Saturday, and I'll bet three to one I
find a fox before twelve o'clock, or, say, half-past twelve,--that
is, if they'll draw punctually and let me do as I like with the pack.
I'll bet a guinea we find, and a guinea we run, and a guinea we kill;
that is, you know, if they'll really look for a fox."

The rector had been willing to fall into a little hunting talk for
the sake of society, but he was not prepared to go the length that
Archie proposed to take him, and therefore the subject dropped.

"At any rate I shan't stay here after to-morrow," said Sir Hugh,
still addressing himself to his brother. "Pass the wine, will you,
Harry; that is, if your father is drinking any."

"No more wine for me," said the rector, almost angrily.

"Liberty Hall," said Sir Hugh; "everybody does as they like about
that. I mean to have another bottle of claret. Archie, ring the bell,
will you?" Captain Clavering, though he was further from the bell
than his elder brother, got up and did as he was bid. The claret
came, and was drunk almost in silence. The rector, though he had a
high opinion of the cellar of the great house, would take none of
the new bottle, because he was angry. Harry filled his glass, and
attempted to say something. Sir Hugh answered him by a monosyllable,
and Archie offered to bet him two to one that he was wrong.

"I'll go into the drawing-room," said the rector, getting up.

"All right," said Sir Hugh; "you'll find coffee there, I daresay. Has
your father given up wine?" he asked, as soon as the door was closed.

"Not that I know of," said Harry.

"He used to take as good a whack as any man I know. The bishop hasn't
put his embargo on that as well as the hunting, I hope?" To this
Harry made no answer.

"He's in the blues, I think," said Archie. "Is there anything the
matter with him, Harry?"

"Nothing as far as I know."

"If I were left at Clavering all the year, with nothing to do, as
he is, I think I should drink a good deal of wine," said Sir Hugh.
"I don't know what it is,--something in the air, I suppose,--but
everybody always seems to me to be dreadfully dull here. You ain't
taking any wine either. Don't stop here out of ceremony, you know,
if you want to go after Miss Burton." Harry took him at his word,
and went after Miss Burton, leaving the brothers together over their
claret.

The two brothers remained drinking their wine, but they drank it in
an uncomfortable fashion, not saying much to each other for the first
ten minutes after the other Claverings were gone. Archie was in some
degree afraid of his brother, and never offered to make any bets with
him. Hugh had once put a stop to this altogether. "Archie," he had
said, "pray understand that there is no money to be made out of me,
at any rate not by you. If you lost money to me, you wouldn't think
it necessary to pay; and I certainly shall lose none to you." The
habit of proposing to bet had become with Archie so much a matter of
course, that he did not generally intend any real speculation by his
offers; but with his brother he had dropped even the habit. And he
seldom began any conversation with Hugh unless he had some point
to gain,--an advance of money to ask, or some favour to beg in the
way of shooting, or the loan of a horse. On such occasions he would
commence the negotiation with his usual diplomacy, not knowing any
other mode of expressing his wishes; but he was aware that his
brother would always detect his manoeuvres, and expose them before
he had got through his first preface; and, therefore, as I have said,
he was afraid of Hugh.

"I don't know what's come to my uncle of late," said Hugh, after a
while. "I think I shall have to drop them at the rectory altogether."

"He never had much to say for himself."

"But he has a mode of expressing himself without speaking, which I
do not choose to put up with at my table. The fact is they are going
to the mischief at the rectory. His eldest girl has just married a
curate."

"Fielding has got a living."

"It's something very small then, and I suppose Fanny will marry that
prig they have here. My uncle himself never does any of his own work,
and now Harry is going to make a fool of himself. I used to think he
would fall on his legs."

"He is a clever fellow."

"Then why is he such a fool as to marry such a girl as this, without
money, good looks, or breeding? It's well for you he is such a fool,
or else you wouldn't have a chance."

"I don't see that at all," said Archie.

"Julia always had a sneaking fondness for Harry, and if he had waited
would have taken him now. She was very near making a fool of herself
with him once, before Lord Ongar turned up."

To this Archie said nothing, but he changed colour, and it may almost
be said of him that he blushed. Why he was affected in so singular a
manner by his brother's words will be best explained by a statement
of what took place in the back drawing-room a little later in the
evening.

When Harry reached the drawing-room he went up to Lady Clavering, but
she said nothing to him then of especial notice. She was talking
to Mrs. Clavering while the rector was reading,--or pretending to
read,--a review, and the two girls were chattering together in
another part of the room. Then they had coffee, and after awhile the
two other men came in from their wine. Lady Clavering did not move at
once, but she took the first opportunity of doing so, when Sir Hugh
came up to Mrs. Clavering and spoke a word to her. A few minutes
after that Harry found himself closeted with Lady Clavering, in a
little room detached from the others, though the doors between the
two were open.

"Do you know," said Lady Clavering, "that Sir Hugh has asked Julia to
come here?" Harry paused a moment, and then acknowledged that he did
know it.

"I hope you did not advise her to refuse."

"I advise her! Oh dear, no. She did not ask me anything about it."

"But she has refused. Don't you think she has been very wrong?"

"It is hard to say," said Harry. "You know I thought it very cruel
that Hugh did not receive her immediately on her return. If I had
been him I should have gone to Paris to meet her."

"It's no good talking of that now, Harry. Hugh is hard, and we all
know that. Who feels it most, do you think; Julia or I? But as he has
come round, what can she gain by standing off? Will it not be the
best thing for her to come here?"

"I don't know that she has much to gain by it."

"Harry,--do you know that we have a plan?" "Who is we?" Harry asked;
but she went on without noticing his question. "I tell you, because I
believe you can help us more than any one, if you will. Only for your
engagement with Miss Burton I should not mention it to you; and, but
for that, the plan would, I daresay, be of no use."

"What is the plan?" said Harry, very gravely. A vague idea of
what the plan might be had come across Harry's mind during Lady
Clavering's last speech.

"Would it not be a good thing if Julia and Archie were to be
married?" She asked the question in a quick, hesitating voice,
looking at first eagerly up into his face, and then turning away her
eyes, as though she were afraid of the answer she might read there.
"Of course I know that you were fond of her, but all that can be
nothing now."

"No," said Harry, "that can be nothing now."

"Then why shouldn't Archie have her? It would make us all so much
more comfortable together. I told Archie that I should speak to you,
because I know that you have more weight with her than any of us; but
Hugh doesn't know that I mean it."

"Does Sir Hugh know of the,--the plan?"

"It was he who proposed it. Archie will be very badly off when he has
settled with Hugh about all their money dealings. Of course Julia's
money would be left in her own hands; there would be no intention to
interfere with that. But the position would be so good for him; and
it would, you know, put him on his legs."

"Yes," said Harry, "it would put him on his legs, I daresay."

"And why shouldn't it be so? She can't live alone by herself always.
Of course she never could have really loved Lord Ongar."

"Never, I should think," said Harry.

"And Archie is good-natured, and good-tempered,
and--and--and--good-looking. Don't you think so? I think it would
just do for her. She'd have her own way, for he's not a bit like
Hugh, you know. He's not so clever as Hugh, but he is much more
good-natured. Don't you think it would be a good arrangement, Harry?"
Then again she looked up into his face anxiously.

Nothing in the whole matter surprised him more than her eagerness in
advocating the proposal. Why should she desire that her sister should
be sacrificed in this way? But in so thinking of it he forgot her own
position, and the need that there was to her for some friend to be
near to her,--for some comfort and assistance. She had spoken truly
in saying that the plan had originated with her husband; but since it
had been suggested to her, she had not ceased to think of it, and to
wish for it.

"Well, Harry, what do you say?" she asked.

"I don't see that I have anything to say."

"But I know you can help us. When I was with her the last time she
declared that you were the only one of us she ever wished to see
again. She meant to include me then especially, but of course she was
not thinking of Archie. I know you can help us if you will."

"Am I to ask her to marry him?"

"Not exactly that; I don't think that would do any good. But you
might persuade her to come here. I think she would come if you
advised her; and then, after a bit, you might say a good word for
Archie."

"Upon my word I could not."

"Why not, Harry?"

"Because I know he would not make her happy. What good would such a
marriage do her?"

"Think of her position. No one will visit her unless she is first
received here, or at any rate unless she comes to us in town. And
then it would be up-hill work. Do you know Lord Ongar had absolutely
determined at one time to--to get a divorce?"

"And do you believe that she was guilty?"

"I don't say that. No; why should I believe anything against my own
sister when nothing is proved. But that makes no difference, if the
world believes it. They say now that if he had lived three months
longer she never would have got the money."

"Then they say lies. Who is it says so? A parcel of old women who
delight in having some one to run down and backbite. It is all false,
Lady Clavering."

"But what does it signify, Harry? There she is, and you know how
people are talking. Of course it would be best for her to marry
again; and if she would take Archie,--Sir Hugh's brother, my
brother-in-law, nothing further would be said. She might go anywhere
then. As her sister, I feel sure that it is the best thing she could
do."

Harry's brow became clouded, and there was a look of anger on his
face as he answered her.

"Lady Clavering," he said, "your sister will never marry my cousin
Archie. I look upon the thing as impossible."

"Perhaps it is, Harry, that you,--you yourself would not wish it."

"Why should I wish it?"

"He is your own cousin."

"Cousin indeed! Why should I wish it, or why should I not wish it?
They are neither of them anything to me."

"She ought not to be anything to you."

"And she is nothing. She may marry Archie, if she pleases, for me. I
shall not set her against him. But, Lady Clavering, you might as well
tell him to get one of the stars. I don't think you can know your
sister when you suppose such a match to be possible."

"Hermione!" shouted Sir Hugh,--and the shout was uttered in a voice
that always caused Lady Clavering to tremble.

"I am coming," she said, rising from her chair. "Don't set yourself
against it, Harry," and then, without waiting to hear him further,
she obeyed her husband's summons. "What the mischief keeps you in
there?" he said. It seemed that things had not been going well in the
larger room. The rector had stuck to his review, taking no notice of
Sir Hugh when he entered. "You seem to be very fond of your book, all
of a sudden," Sir Hugh had said, after standing silent on the rug for
a few minutes.

"Yes, I am," said the rector,--"just at present."

"It's quite new with you, then," said Sir Hugh, "or else you're very
much belied."

"Hugh," said Mr. Clavering, rising slowly from his chair, "I don't
often come into my father's house, but when I do, I wish to be
treated with respect. You are the only person in this parish that
ever omits to do so."

"Bosh!" said Sir Hugh.

The two girls sat cowering in their seats, and poor Florence
must have begun to entertain an uncomfortable idea of her future
connexions. Archie made a frantic attempt to raise some conversation
with Mrs. Clavering about the weather. Mrs. Clavering, paying no
attention to Archie whatever, looked at her husband with beseeching
eyes. "Henry," she said, "do not allow yourself to be angry; pray do
not. What is the use?"

"None on earth," he said, returning to his book. "No use on
earth;--and worse than none in showing it."

Then it was that Sir Hugh had made a diversion by calling to his
wife. "I wish you'd stay with us, and not go off alone with one
person in particular, in that way." Lady Clavering looked round and
immediately saw that things were unpleasant. "Archie," she said,
"will you ring for tea?" And Archie did ring. The tea was brought,
and a cup was taken all round, almost in silence.

Harry in the meantime remained by himself thinking of what he had
heard from Lady Clavering. Archie Clavering marry Lady Ongar,--marry
his Julia! It was impossible. He could not bring himself even to
think of such an arrangement with equanimity. He was almost frantic
with anger as he thought of this proposition to restore Lady Ongar to
the position in the world's repute which she had a right to claim, by
such a marriage as that. "She would indeed be disgraced then," said
Harry to himself. But he knew that it was impossible. He could see
what would be the nature of Julia's countenance if Archie should ever
get near enough to her to make his proposal! Archie indeed! There
was no one for whom, at that moment, he entertained so thorough a
contempt as he did for his cousin, Archie Clavering.

Let us hope that he was no dog in the manger;--that the feelings
which he now entertained for poor Archie would not have been roused
against any other possible suitor who might have been named as a
fitting husband for Lady Ongar. Lady Ongar could be nothing to him!

But I fear that he was a dog in the manger, and that any marriage
contemplated for Lady Ongar, either by herself or by others for her,
would have been distasteful to him,--unnaturally distasteful. He knew
that Lady Ongar could be nothing to him; and yet, as he came out of
the small room into the larger room, there was something sore about
his heart, and the soreness was occasioned by the thought that any
second marriage should be thought possible for Lady Ongar. Florence
smiled on him as he went up to her, but I doubt whether she would
have smiled had she known all his heart.

Soon after that Mrs. Clavering rose to return home, having swallowed
a peace-offering in the shape of a cup of tea. But though the tea
had quieted the storm then on the waters, there was no true peace in
the rector's breast. He shook hands cordially with Lady Clavering,
without animosity with Archie, and then held out three fingers to the
baronet. The baronet held out one finger. Each nodded at the other,
and so they parted. Harry, who knew nothing of what had happened, and
who was still thinking of Lady Ongar, busied himself with Florence,
and they were soon out of the house, walking down the broad road from
the front door.

"I will never enter that house again, when I know that Hugh Clavering
is in it," said the rector.

"Don't make rash assertions, Henry," said his wife.

"I hope it is not rash, but I make that assertion," he said. "I will
never again enter that house as my nephew's guest. I have borne a
great deal for the sake of peace, but there are things which a man
cannot bear."

Then, as they walked home, the two girls explained to Harry what had
occurred in the larger room, while he was talking to Lady Clavering
in the smaller one. But he said nothing to them of the subject of
that conversation.



CHAPTER XII.

LADY ONGAR TAKES POSSESSION.


I do not know that there is in England a more complete gentleman's
residence than Ongar Park, nor could there be one in better repair,
or more fit for immediate habitation than was that house when it came
into the hands of the young widow. The park was not large, containing
about sixty or seventy acres. But there was a home-farm attached to
the place, which also now belonged to Lady Ongar for her life, and
which gave to the park itself an appearance of extent which it would
otherwise have wanted. The house, regarded as a nobleman's mansion,
was moderate in size, but it was ample for the requirements of any
ordinarily wealthy family. The dining-room, library, drawing-rooms,
and breakfast-room, were all large and well-arranged. The hall was
handsome and spacious, and the bed-rooms were sufficiently numerous
to make an auctioneer's mouth water. But the great charm of Ongar
Park lay in the grounds immediately round the house, which sloped
down from the terrace before the windows to a fast-running stream
which was almost hidden,--but was not hidden,--by the shrubs on its
bank. Though the domain itself was small, the shrubberies and walks
were extensive. It was a place costly to maintain in its present
perfect condition, but when that was said against it, all was said
against it which its bitterest enemies could allege.

But Lady Ongar, with her large jointure, and with no external
expenses whatever, could afford this delight without imprudence.
Everything in and about the place was her own, and she might live
there happily, even in the face of the world's frowns, if she could
teach herself to find happiness in rural luxuries. On her immediate
return to England, her lawyer had told her that he found there would
be opposition to her claim, and that an attempt would be made to keep
the house out of her hands. Lord Ongar's people would, he said, bribe
her to submit to this by immediate acquiescence as to her income.
But she had declared that she would not submit,--that she would
have house and income and all; and she had been successful. "Why
should I surrender what is my own?" she had said, looking the lawyer
full in the face. The lawyer had not dared to tell her that her
opponents,--Lord Ongar's heirs,--had calculated on her anxiety to
avoid exposure; but she knew that that was meant. "I have nothing to
fear from them," she said, "and mean to claim what is my own by my
settlement." There had, in truth, been no ground for disputing her
right, and the place was given up to her before she had been three
months in England. She at once went down and took possession, and
there she was, alone, when her sister was communicating to Harry
Clavering her plan about Captain Archie.

She had never seen the place till she reached it on this occasion;
nor had she ever seen, nor would she now probably ever see, Lord
Ongar's larger house, Courton Castle. She had gone abroad with him
immediately on their marriage, and now she had returned a widow to
take possession of his house. There she was in possession of it all.
The furniture in the rooms, the books in the cases, the gilded clocks
and grand mirrors about the house, all the implements of wealthy
care about the gardens, the corn in the granaries and the ricks
in the hay-yard, the horses in the stable, and the cows lowing in
the fields,--they were all hers. She had performed her part of the
bargain, and now the price was paid to her into her hands. When she
arrived she did not know what was the extent of her riches in this
world's goods; nor, in truth, had she at once the courage to ask
questions on the subject. She saw cows, and was told of horses; and
words came to her gradually of sheep and oxen, of poultry, pigs, and
growing calves. It was as though a new world had opened itself before
her eyes, full of interest, and as though all that world were her
own. She looked at it, and knew that it was the price of her bargain.
Upon the whole she had been very lucky. She had, indeed, passed
through a sharp agony,--an agony sharp almost to death; but the agony
had been short, and the price was in her hand.

A close carriage had met her at the station, and taken her with her
maid to the house. She had so arranged that she had reached the
station after dark, and even then had felt that the eyes of many were
upon her as she went out to her carriage, with her face covered by
a veil. She was all alone, and there would be no one at the house
to whom she could speak;--but the knowledge that the carriage was
her own perhaps consoled her. The housekeeper who received her was a
stout, elderly, comfortable body, to whom she could perhaps say a few
words beyond those which might be spoken to an ordinary servant; but
she fancied at once that the housekeeper was cold to her, and solemn
in her demeanour. "I hope you have good fires, Mrs. Button." "Yes,
my lady." "I think I will have some tea; I don't want anything else
to-night." "Very well, my lady." Mrs. Button, maintaining a solemn
countenance, would not go beyond this; and yet Mrs. Button looked
like a woman who could have enjoyed a gossip, had the lady been a
lady to her mind. Perhaps Mrs. Button did not like serving a lady as
to whom such sad stories were told. Lady Ongar, as she thought of
this, drew herself up unconsciously, and sent Mrs. Button away from
her.

The next morning, after an early breakfast, Lady Ongar went out. She
was determined that she would work hard; that she would understand
the farm; that she would know the labourers; that she would assist
the poor; that she would have a school; and, above all, that she
would make all the privileges of ownership her own. Was not the price
in her hand, and would she not use it? She felt that it was very good
that something of the price had come to her thus in the shape of
land, and beeves, and wide, heavy outside garniture. From them she
would pluck an interest which mere money could not have given her.
She was out early, therefore, that she might look round upon the
things that were her own.

And there came upon her a feeling that she would not empty this sweet
cup at one draught, that she would dally somewhat with the rich
banquet that was spread for her. She had many griefs to overcome,
much sorrow to conquer, perhaps a long period of desolation to
assuage, and she would not be prodigal of her resources. As she
looked around her while she walked, almost furtively, lest some
gardener as he spied her might guess her thoughts and tell how my
lady was revelling in her pride of possession,--it appeared to her
that those novelties in which she was to find her new interest were
without end. There was not a tree there, not a shrub, not a turn in
the walks, which should not become her friend. She did not go far
from the house, not even down to the water. She was husbanding her
resources. But yet she lost herself amidst the paths, and tried to
find a joy in feeling that she had done so. It was all her own. It
was the price of what she had done; and the price was even now being
paid into her hand,--paid with current coin and of full weight.

As she sat down alone to her breakfast, she declared to herself that
this should be enough for her,--that it should satisfy her. She had
made her bargain with her eyes open, and would not now ask for things
which had not been stipulated in the contract. She was alone, and all
the world was turning its back on her. The relatives of her late
husband would, as a matter of course, be her enemies. Them she had
never seen, and that they should speak evil of her seemed to be only
natural. But her own relatives were removed from her by a gulf nearly
equally wide. Of Brabazon cousins she had none nearer than the third
or fourth degree of cousinship, and of them she had never taken heed,
and expected no heed from them. Her set of friends would naturally
have been the same as her sister's, and would have been made up of
those she had known when she was one of Sir Hugh's family. But from
Sir Hugh she was divided now as widely as from the Ongar people,
and,--for any purposes of society,--from her sister also. Sir Hugh
had allowed his wife to invite her to Clavering, but to this she
would not submit after Sir Hugh's treatment to her on her return.
Though she had suffered much, her spirit was unbroken. Sir Hugh was,
in truth, responsible for her reception in England. Had he come
forward like a brother, all might have been well. But it was too late
now for Sir Hugh Clavering to remedy the evil he had done, and he
should be made to understand that Lady Ongar would not become a
suppliant to him for mercy. She was striving to think how "rich she
was in horses, how rich in broidered garments and in gold," as she
sat solitary over her breakfast; but her mind would run off to other
things, cumbering itself with unnecessary miseries and useless
indignation. Had she not her price in her hand?

Would she see the steward that morning? No,--not that morning. Things
outside could go on for a while in their course as heretofore. She
feared to seem to take possession with pride, and then there was that
conviction that it would be well to husband her resources. So she
sent for Mrs. Button, and asked Mrs. Button to walk through the rooms
with her. Mrs. Button came, but again declined to accept her lady's
condescension. Every spot about the house, every room, closet, and
wardrobe, she was ready to open with zeal; the furniture she was
prepared to describe, if Lady Ongar would listen to her; but every
word was spoken in a solemn voice, very far removed from gossiping.
Only once was Mrs. Button moved to betray any emotion. "That, my
lady, was my lord's mother's room, after my lord died,--my lord's
father that was; may God bless her." Then Lady Ongar reflected that
from her husband she had never heard a word either of his father or
his mother. She wished that she could seat herself with that woman in
some small upstairs room, and then ask question after question about
the family. But she did not dare to make the attempt. She could not
bring herself to explain to Mrs. Button that she had never known
anything of the belongings of her own husband.

When she had seen the upper part of the house, Mrs. Button offered to
convoy her through the kitchens and servants' apartments, but she
declined this for the present. She had done enough for the day. So
she dismissed Mrs. Button, and took herself to the library. How often
had she heard that books afforded the surest consolation to the
desolate. She would take to reading; not on this special day, but as
the resource for many days and months, and years to come. But this
idea had faded and become faint, before she had left the gloomy,
damp-feeling, chill room, in which some former Lord Ongar had stored
the musty volumes which he had thought fit to purchase. The library
gave her no ease, so she went out again among the lawns and shrubs.
For some time to come her best resources must be those which she
could find outside the house.

Peering about, she made her way behind the stables, which were
attached to the house, to a farmyard gate, through which the way led
to the head-quarters of the live-stock. She did not go through, but
she looked over the gate, telling herself that those barns and sheds,
that wealth of straw-yard, those sleeping pigs and idle dreaming
calves, were all her own. As she did so, her eye fell upon an old
labourer, who was sitting close to her, on a felled tree, under the
shelter of a paling, eating his dinner. A little girl, some six years
old, who had brought him his meal tied up in a handkerchief, was
crouching near his feet. They had both seen her before she had seen
them, and when she noticed them, were staring at her with all their
eyes. She and they were on the same side of the farmyard paling, and
so she could reach them and speak to them without difficulty. There
was apparently no other person near enough to listen, and it occurred
to her that she might at any rate make a friend of this old man. His
name, he said, was Enoch Gubby, and the girl was his grandchild. Her
name was Patty Gubby. Then Patty got up and had her head patted by
her ladyship and received sixpence. They neither of them, however,
knew who her ladyship was, and, as far as Lady Ongar could ascertain
without a question too direct to be asked, had never heard of her.
Enoch Gubby said he worked for Mr. Giles, the steward,--that was for
my lord, and as he was old and stiff with rheumatism he only got
eight shillings a week. He had a daughter, the mother of Patty, who
worked in the fields, and got six shillings a week. Everything about
the poor Gubbys seemed to be very wretched and miserable. Sometimes
he could hardly drag himself about, he was so bad with the
rheumatics. Then she thought that she would make one person happy,
and told him that his wages should be raised to ten shillings a week.
No matter whether he earned it or not, or what Mr. Giles might say,
he should have ten shillings a week. Enoch Gubby bowed, and rubbed
his head, and stared, and was in truth thankful because of the
sixpence in ready money; but he believed nothing about the ten
shillings. He did not especially disbelieve, but simply felt
confident that he understood nothing that was said to him. That
kindness was intended, and that the sixpence was there, he did
understand.


[Illustration: Was not the price in her hand?]


But Enoch Gubby got his weekly ten shillings, though Lady Ongar
hardly realized the pleasure that she had expected from the
transaction. She sent that afternoon for Mr. Giles, the steward, and
told him what she had done. Mr. Giles did not at all approve, and
spoke his disapproval very plainly, though he garnished his rebuke
with a great many "my lady's." The old man was a hanger-on about the
place, and for years had received eight shillings a week, which he
had not half earned. "Now he will have ten, that is all," said Lady
Ongar. Mr. Giles acknowledged that if her ladyship pleased, Enoch
Gubby must have the ten shillings, but declared that the business
could not be carried on in that way. Everybody about the place would
expect an addition, and those people who did earn what they received,
would think themselves cruelly used in being worse treated than Enoch
Gubby, who, according to Mr. Giles, was by no means the most worthy
old man in the parish. And as for his daughter--oh! Mr. Giles could
not trust himself to talk about the daughter to her ladyship. Before
he left her, Lady Ongar was convinced that she had made a mistake.
Not even from charity will pleasure come, if charity be taken up
simply to appease remorse.

The price was in her hand. For a fortnight the idea clung to her,
that gradually she would realize the joys of possession; but there
was no moment in which she could tell herself that the joy was hers.
She was now mistress of the geography of the place. There was no more
losing herself amidst the shrubberies, no thought of economizing her
resources. Of Mr. Giles and his doings she still knew very little,
but the desire of knowing much had faded. The ownership of the
haystacks had become a thing tame to her, and the great cart-horses,
as to every one of which she had intended to feel an interest, were
matters of indifference to her. She observed that since her arrival a
new name in new paint,--her own name,--was attached to the carts, and
that the letters were big and glaring. She wished that this had not
been done, or, at any rate, that the letters had been smaller. Then
she began to think that it might be well for her to let the farm to
a tenant; not that she might thus get more money, but because she
felt that the farm would be a trouble. The apples had indeed quickly
turned to ashes between her teeth!

On the first Sunday that she was at Ongar Park she went to the parish
church. She had resolved strongly that she would do this, and she did
it; but when the moment for starting came, her courage almost failed
her. The church was but a few yards from her own gate, and she walked
there without any attendant. She had, however, sent word to the
sexton to say that she would be there, and the old man was ready to
show her into the family pew. She wore a thick veil, and was dressed,
of course, in all the deep ceremonious woe of widowhood. As she
walked up the centre of the church she thought of her dress, and told
herself that all there would know how it had been between her and her
husband. She was pretending to mourn for the man to whom she had sold
herself; for the man who through happy chance had died so quickly,
leaving her with the price in her hand! All of course knew that, and
all thought that they knew, moreover, that she had been foully false
to her bargain, and had not earned the price! That, also, she told
herself. But she went through it, and walked out of the church among
the village crowd with her head on high.

Three days afterwards she wrote to the clergyman, asking him to call
on her. She had come, she said, to live in the parish, and hoped to
be able, with his assistance, to be of some use among the people.
She would hardly know how to act without some counsel from him. The
schools might be all that was excellent, but if there was anything
required she hoped he would tell her. On the following morning the
clergyman called, and, with many thanks for her generosity, listened
to her plans, and accepted her subsidies. But he was a married man,
and he said nothing of his wife, nor during the next week did his
wife come to call on her. She was to be left desolate by all, because
men had told lies of her!

She had the price in her hands, but she felt herself tempted to do as
Judas did,--to go out and hang herself.



CHAPTER XIII.

A VISITOR CALLS AT ONGAR PARK.


[Illustration.]

It will be remembered that Harry Clavering, on returning one evening
to his lodgings in Bloomsbury Square, had been much astonished at
finding there the card of Count Pateroff, a man of whom he had only
heard, up to that moment, as the friend of the late Lord Ongar. At
first he had been very angry with Lady Ongar, thinking that she and
this count were in some league together, some league of which he
would greatly disapprove; but his anger had given place to a new
interest when he learned direct from herself that she had not seen
the count, and that she was simply anxious that he, as her friend,
should have an interview with the man. He had then become very
eager in the matter, offering to subject himself to any amount of
inconvenience so that he might effect that which Lady Ongar asked of
him. He was not, however, called upon to endure any special trouble
or expense, as he heard nothing more from Count Pateroff till he had
been back in London for two or three weeks.

Lady Ongar's statement to him had been quite true. It had been even
more than true; for when she had written she had not even heard
directly from the count. She had learned by letter from another
person that Count Pateroff was in London, and had then communicated
the fact to her friend. This other person was a sister of the
count's, who was now living in London, one Madame Gordeloup,--Sophie
Gordeloup,--a lady whom Harry had found sitting in Lady Ongar's room
when last he had seen her in Bolton Street. He had not then heard her
name; nor was he aware then, or for some time subsequently, that
Count Pateroff had any relative in London.

Lady Ongar had been a fortnight in the country before she received
Madame Gordeloup's letter. In that letter the sister had declared
herself to be most anxious that her brother should see Lady Ongar.
The letter had been in French, and had been very eloquent,--more
eloquent in its cause than any letter with the same object could have
been if written by an Englishwoman in English; and the eloquence was
less offensive than it might, under all concurrent circumstances,
have been had it reached Lady Ongar in English. The reader must not,
however, suppose that the letter contained a word that was intended
to support a lover's suit. It was very far indeed from that, and
spoke of the count simply as a friend; but its eloquence went to show
that nothing that had passed should be construed by Lady Ongar as
offering any bar to a fair friendship. What the world said!--Bah! Did
not she know,--she, Sophie,--and did not her friend know,--her friend
Julie,--that the world was a great liar? Was it not even now telling
wicked venomous lies about her friend Julie? Why mind what the world
said, seeing that the world could not be brought to speak one word of
truth? The world indeed! Bah!

But Lady Ongar, though she was not as yet more than half as old as
Madame Gordeloup, knew what she was about almost as well as that
lady knew what Sophie Gordeloup was doing. Lady Ongar had known
the count's sister in France and Italy, having seen much of her
in one of those sudden intimacies to which English people are
subject when abroad; and she had been glad to see Madame Gordeloup
in London,--much more glad than she would have been had she been
received there on her return by a crowd of loving native friends.
But not on that account was she prepared to shape her conduct in
accordance with her friend Sophie's advice, and especially not
so when that advice had reference to Sophie's brother. She had,
therefore, said very little in return to the lady's eloquence,
answering the letter on that matter very vaguely; but, having a
purpose of her own, had begged that Count Pateroff might be asked to
call upon Harry Clavering. Count Pateroff did not feel himself to
care very much about Harry Clavering, but wishing to do as he was
bidden, did leave his card in Bloomsbury Square.

And why was Lady Ongar anxious that the young man who was her friend
should see the man who had been her husband's friend, and whose name
had been mixed with her own in so grievous a manner? She had called
Harry her friend, and it might be that she desired to give this
friend every possible means of testing the truth of that story which
she herself had told. The reader, perhaps, will hardly have believed
in Lady Ongar's friendship;--will, perhaps, have believed neither
the friendship nor the story. If so, the reader will have done her
wrong, and will not have read her character aright. The woman was
not heartless because she had once, in one great epoch of her life,
betrayed her own heart; nor was she altogether false because she had
once lied; nor altogether vile, because she had once taught herself
that, for such an one as her, riches were a necessity. It might be
that the punishment of her sin could meet with no remission in this
world, but not on that account should it be presumed that there was
no place for repentance left to her.

As she walked alone through the shrubberies at Ongar Park she thought
much of those other paths at Clavering, and of the walks in which
she had not been alone; and she thought of that interview in the
garden when she had explained to Harry,--as she had then thought so
successfully,--that they two, each being poor, were not fit to love
and marry each other. She had brooded over all that, too, during the
long hours of her sad journey home to England. She was thinking of
it still when she had met him, and had been so cold to him on the
platform of the railway station, when she had sent him away angry
because she had seemed to slight him. She had thought of it as she
had sat in her London room, telling him the terrible tale of her
married life, while her eyes were fixed on his and her head was
resting on her hands. Even then, at that moment, she was asking
herself whether he believed her story, or whether, within his breast,
he was saying that she was vile and false. She knew that she had been
false to him, and that he must have despised her when, with her easy
philosophy, she had made the best of her own mercenary perfidy. He
had called her a jilt to her face, and she had been able to receive
the accusation with a smile. Would he now call her something worse,
and with a louder voice, within his own bosom? And if she could
convince him that to that accusation she was not fairly subject,
might the old thing come back again? Would he walk with her again,
and look into her eyes as though he only wanted her commands to show
himself ready to be her slave? She was a widow, and had seen many
things, but even now she had not reached her six-and-twentieth year.

The apples at her rich country-seat had quickly become ashes between
her teeth, but something of the juice of the fruit might yet reach
her palate if he would come and sit with her at the table. As she
complained to herself of the coldness of the world, she thought that
she would not care how cold might be all the world if there might be
but one whom she could love, and who would love her. And him she had
loved. To him, in old days,--in days which now seemed to her to be
very old,--she had made confession of her love. Old as were those
days, it could not be but he should still remember them. She had
loved him, and him only. To none other had she ever pretended love.
From none other had love been offered to her. Between her and that
wretched being to whom she had sold herself, who had been half dead
before she had seen him, there had been no pretence of love. But
Harry Clavering she had loved. Harry Clavering was a man, with all
those qualities which she valued, and also with those foibles which
saved him from being too perfect for so slight a creature as herself.
Harry had been offended to the quick, and had called her a jilt; but
yet it might be possible that he would return to her.

It should not be supposed that since her return to England she had
had one settled, definite object before her eyes with regard to
this renewal of her love. There had been times in which she had
thought that she would go on with the life which she had prepared
for herself, and that she would make herself contented, if not happy,
with the price which had been paid to her. And there were other
times, in which her spirits sank low within her, and she told herself
that no contentment was any longer possible to her. She looked at
herself in the glass, and found herself to be old and haggard. Harry,
she said, was the last man in the world to sell himself for wealth,
when there was no love remaining. Harry would never do as she
had done with herself! Not for all the wealth that woman ever
inherited,--so she told herself,--would he link himself to one who
had made herself vile and tainted among women! In this, I think, she
did him no more than justice, though it may be that in some other
matters she rated his character too highly. Of Florence Burton she
had as yet heard nothing, though had she heard of her, it may well
be that she would not on that account have desisted. Such being her
thoughts and her hopes, she had written to Harry, begging him to see
this man who had followed her,--she knew not why,--from Italy; and
had told the sister simply that she could not do as she was asked,
because she was away from London, alone in a country house.

And quite alone she was sitting one morning, counting up her misery,
feeling that the apples were, in truth, ashes, when a servant came to
her, telling her that there was a gentleman in the hall desirous of
seeing her. The man had the visitor's card in his hand, but before
she could read the name, the blood had mounted into her face as she
told herself that it was Harry Clavering. There was joy for a moment
at her heart; but she must not show it,--not as yet. She had been
but four months a widow, and he should not have come to her in
the country. She must see him and in some way make him understand
this,--but she would be very gentle with him. Then her eye fell upon
the card, and she saw, with grievous disappointment, that it bore
the name of Count Pateroff. No;--she was not going to be caught in
that way. Let the result be what it might, she would not let Sophie
Gordeloup, or Sophie's brother, get the better of her by such a ruse
as that! "Tell the gentleman, with my compliments," she said, as she
handed back the card, "that I regret it greatly, but I can see no
one now." Then the servant went away, and she sat wondering whether
the count would be able to make his way into her presence. She felt
rather than knew that she had some reason to fear him. All that had
been told of him and of her had been false. No accusation brought
against her had contained one spark of truth. But there had been
things between Lord Ongar and this man which she would not care to
have told openly in England. And though, in his conduct to her,
he had been customarily courteous, and on one occasion had been
generous, still she feared him. She would much rather that he should
have remained in Italy. And though, when all alone in Bolton Street,
she had in her desolation welcomed his sister Sophie, she would have
preferred that Sophie should not have come to her, claiming to renew
their friendship. But with the count she would hold no communion now,
even though he should find his way into the room.

A few minutes passed before the servant returned, and then he brought
a note with him. As the door opened Lady Ongar rose, ready to leave
the room by another passage; but she took the note and read it. It
was as follows:--"I cannot understand why you should refuse to see
me, and I feel aggrieved. My present purpose is to say a few words to
you on private matters connected with papers that belonged to Lord
Ongar. I still hope that you will admit me.--P." Having read these
words while standing, she made an effort to think what might be
the best course for her to follow. As for Lord Ongar's papers, she
did not believe in the plea. Lord Ongar could have had no papers
interesting to her in such a manner as to make her desirous of seeing
this man or of hearing of them in private. Lord Ongar, though she had
nursed him to the hour of his death, earning her price, had been her
bitterest enemy; and though there had been something about this count
that she had respected, she had known him to be a man of intrigue and
afraid of no falsehoods in his intrigues,--a dangerous man, who might
perhaps now and again do a generous thing, but one who would expect
payment for his generosity. Besides, had he not been named openly
as her lover? She wrote to him, therefore, as follows:--"Lady Ongar
presents her compliments to Count Pateroff, and finds it to be out
of her power to see him at present." This answer the visitor took
and walked away from the front door without showing any disgust
to the servant, either by his demeanour or in his countenance. On
that evening she received from him a long letter, written at the
neighbouring inn, expostulating with her as to her conduct towards
him, and saying in the last line, that it was "impossible now that
they should be strangers to each other." "Impossible that we should
be strangers," she said almost out loud. "Why impossible? I know no
such impossibility." After that she carefully burned both the letter
and the note.

She remained at Ongar Park something over six weeks, and then, about
the beginning of May, she went back to London. No one had been to see
her, except Mr. Sturm, the clergyman of the parish; and he, though
something almost approaching to an intimacy had sprung up between
them, had never yet spoken to her of his wife. She was not quite
sure whether her rank might not deter him,--whether under such
circumstances as those now in question, the ordinary social rules
were not ordinarily broken,--whether a countess should not call on a
clergyman's wife first, although the countess might be the stranger;
but she did not dare to do as she would have done, had no blight
attached itself to her name. She gave, therefore, no hint; she said
no word of Mrs. Sturm, though her heart was longing for a kind word
from some woman's mouth. But she allowed herself to feel no anger
against the husband, and went through her parish work, thanking him
for his assistance.

Of Mr. Giles she had seen very little, and since her misfortune with
Enoch Gubby, she had made no further attempt to interfere with the
wages of the persons employed. Into the houses of some of the poor
she had made her way, but she fancied that they were not glad to
see her. They might, perhaps, have all heard of her reputation,
and Gubby's daughter may have congratulated herself that there was
another in the parish as bad as herself, or perhaps, happily, worse.
The owner of all the wealth around strove to make Mrs. Button become
a messenger of charity between herself and some of the poor; but Mrs.
Button altogether declined the employment, although, as her mistress
had ascertained, she herself performed her own little missions of
charity with zeal. Before the fortnight was over, Lady Ongar was sick
of her house and her park, utterly disregardful of her horses and
oxen, and unmindful even of the pleasant stream which in these spring
days rippled softly at the bottom of her gardens.

She had undertaken to be back in London early in May, by appointment
with her lawyer, and had unfortunately communicated the fact to
Madame Gordeloup. Four or five days before she was due in Bolton
Street, her mindful Sophie, with unerring memory, wrote to her,
declaring her readiness to do all and anything that the most diligent
friendship could prompt. Should she meet her dear Julie at the
station in London? Should she bring any special carriage? Should
she order any special dinner in Bolton Street? She herself would of
course come to Bolton Street, if not allowed to be present at the
station. It was still chilly in the evenings, and she would have
fires lit. Might she suggest a roast fowl and some bread sauce, and
perhaps a sweetbread,--and just one glass of champagne? And might she
share the banquet? There was not a word in the note about the too
obtrusive brother, either as to the offence committed by him, or the
offence felt by him.

The little Franco-Polish woman was there in Bolton Street, of
course,--for Lady Ongar had not dared to refuse her. A little, dry,
bright woman she was, with quick eyes, and thin lips, and small nose,
and mean forehead, and scanty hair drawn back quite tightly from her
face and head; very dry, but still almost pretty with her quickness
and her brightness. She was fifty, was Sophie Gordeloup, but she had
so managed her years that she was as active on her limbs as most
women are at twenty-five. And the chicken, and the bread-sauce, and
the sweetbread, and the champagne were there, all very good of their
kind; for Sophie Gordeloup liked such things to be good, and knew how
to indulge her own appetite, and to coax that of another person.

Some little satisfaction Lady Ongar received from the fact that she
was not alone; but the satisfaction was not satisfactory. When Sophie
had left her at ten o'clock, running off by herself to her lodgings
in Mount Street, Lady Ongar, after but one moment's thought, sat down
and wrote a note to Harry Clavering.


   DEAR HARRY,--I am back in town. Pray come and see me to-morrow
   evening. Yours ever,

   J. O.



CHAPTER XIV.

COUNT PATEROFF AND HIS SISTER.


After an interval of some weeks, during which Harry had been down
at Clavering and had returned again to his work at the Adelphi,
Count Pateroff called again in Bloomsbury Square;--but Harry was
at Mr. Beilby's office. Harry at once returned the count's visit
at the address given in Mount Street. Madame was at home, said the
servant-girl, from which Harry was led to suppose that the count was
a married man; but Harry felt that he had no right to intrude upon
madame, so he simply left his card. Wishing, however, really to
have this interview, and having been lately elected at a club of
which he was rather proud, he wrote to the count asking him to dine
with him at the Beaufort. He explained that there was a strangers'
room,--which Pateroff knew very well, having often dined at the
Beaufort,--and said something as to a private little dinner for two,
thereby apologizing for proposing to the count to dine without other
guests. Pateroff accepted the invitation, and Harry, never having
done such a thing before, ordered his dinner with much nervousness.

The count was punctual, and the two men introduced themselves.
Harry had expected to see a handsome foreigner, with black hair,
polished whiskers, and probably a hook nose,--forty years of age or
thereabouts, but so got up as to look not much more than thirty.
But his guest was by no means a man of that stamp. Excepting that
the count's age was altogether uncertain, no correctness of guess
on that matter being possible by means of his appearance, Harry's
preconceived notion was wrong in every point. He was a fair man, with
a broad fair face, and very light blue eyes; his forehead was low,
but broad; he wore no whiskers, but bore on his lip a heavy moustache
which was not grey, but perfectly white--white it was with years of
course, but yet it gave no sign of age to his face. He was well made,
active, and somewhat broad in the shoulders, though rather below the
middle height. But for a certain ease of manner which he possessed,
accompanied by something of restlessness in his eye, any one would
have taken him for an Englishman. And his speech hardly betrayed that
he was not English. Harry, knowing that he was a foreigner, noticed
now and again some little acquired distinctness of speech which is
hardly natural to a native; but otherwise there was nothing in his
tongue to betray him.

"I am sorry that you should have had so much trouble," he said,
shaking hands with Harry. Clavering declared that he had incurred no
trouble, and declared also that he would be only too happy to have
taken any trouble in obeying a behest from his friend Lady Ongar. Had
he been a Pole as was the count, he would not have forgotten to add
that he would have been equally willing to exert himself with the
view of making the count's acquaintance; but being simply a young
Englishman, he was much too awkward for any such courtesy as that.
The count observed the omission, smiled, and bowed. Then he spoke of
the weather, and said that London was a magnificent city. Oh, yes,
he knew London well,--had known it these twenty years;--had been
for fifteen years a member of the Travellers';--he liked everything
English, except hunting. English hunting he had found to be dull
work. But he liked shooting for an hour or two. He could not rival,
he said, the intense energy of an Englishman, who would work all day
with his guns harder than ploughmen with their ploughs. Englishmen
sported, he said, as though more than their bread,--as though their
honour, their wives, their souls, depended on it. It was very fine!
He often wished that he was an Englishman. Then he shrugged his
shoulders.

Harry was very anxious to commence a conversation about Lady Ongar,
but he did not know how at first to introduce her name. Count
Pateroff had come to him at Lady Ongar's request, and therefore, as
he thought, the count should have been the first to mention her. But
the count seemed to be enjoying his dinner without any thought either
of Lady Ongar or of her late husband. At this time he had been down
to Ongar Park, on that mission which had been, as we know, futile;
but he said no word of that to Harry. He seemed to enjoy his dinner
thoroughly, and made himself very agreeable. When the wine was
discussed he told Harry that a certain vintage of Moselle was very
famous at the Beaufort. Harry ordered the wine of course, and was
delighted to give his guest the best of everything; but he was a
little annoyed at finding that the stranger knew his club better than
he knew it himself. Slowly the count ate his dinner, enjoying every
morsel that he took with that thoughtful, conscious pleasure which
young men never attain in eating and drinking, and which men as they
grow older so often forget to acquire. But the count never forgot any
of his own capacities for pleasure, and in all things made the most
of his own resources. To be rich is not to have one or ten thousand a
year, but to be able to get out of that one or ten thousand all that
every pound, and every shilling, and every penny will give you. After
this fashion the count was a rich man.

"You don't sit after dinner here, I suppose," said the count, when
he had completed an elaborate washing of his mouth and moustache. "I
like this club because we who are strangers have so charming a room
for our smoking. It is the best club in London for men who do not
belong to it."

It occurred to Harry that in the smoking-room there could be no
privacy. Three or four men had already spoken to the count, showing
that he was well known, giving notice, as it were, that Pateroff
would become a public man when once he was placed in a public circle.
To have given a dinner to the count, and to have spoken no word
to him about Lady Ongar, would be by no means satisfactory to
Harry's feelings, though, as it appeared, it might be sufficiently
satisfactory to the guest. Harry therefore suggested one bottle of
claret. The count agreed, expressing an opinion that the 51 Lafitte
was unexceptional. The 51 Lafitte was ordered, and Harry, as he
filled his glass, considered the way in which his subject should be
introduced.

"You knew Lord Ongar, I think, abroad?"

"Lord Ongar,--abroad! Oh, yes, very well; and for many years here in
London; and at Vienna; and very early in life at St. Petersburg. I
knew Lord Ongar first in Russia when he was attached to the embassy
as Frederic Courton. His father, Lord Courton, was then alive, as was
also his grandfather. He was a nice, good-looking lad then."

"As regards his being nice, he seems to have changed a good deal
before he died." This the count noticed by simply shrugging his
shoulders and smiling as he sipped his wine. "By all that I can hear
he became a horrid brute when he married," said Harry, energetically.

"He was not pleasant when he was ill at Florence," said the count.

"She must have had a terrible time with him," said Harry.

The count put up his hands, again shrugged his shoulders, and then
shook his head. "She knew he was no longer an Adonis when he married
her."

"An Adonis! No; she did not expect an Adonis; but she thought he
would have something of the honour and feelings of a man."

"She found it uncomfortable, no doubt. He did too much of this, you
know," said the count, raising his glass to his lips; "and he didn't
do it with 51 Lafitte. That was Ongar's fault. All the world knew it
for the last ten years. No one knew it better than Hugh Clavering."

"But--" said Harry, and then he stopped. He hardly knew what it was
that he wished to learn from the man, though he certainly did wish
to learn something. He had thought that the count would himself have
talked about Lady Ongar and those Florentine days, but this he did
not seem disposed to do. "Shall we have our cigars now?" said Count
Pateroff.

"One moment, if you don't mind."

"Certainly, certainly. There is no hurry."

"You will take no more wine?"

"No more wine. I take my wine at dinner, as you saw."

"I want to ask you one special question,--about Lady Ongar."

"I will say anything in her favour that you please. I am always ready
to say anything in the favour of any lady, and, if needs be, to swear
it. But anything against any lady nobody ever heard me say."

Harry was sharp enough to perceive that any assertion made under
such a stipulation was worse than nothing. It was as when a man, in
denying the truth of a statement, does so with an assurance that on
that subject he should consider himself justified in telling any
number of lies. "I did not write the book,--but you have no right to
ask the question; and I should say that I had not, even if I had."
Pateroff was speaking of Lady Ongar in this way, and Harry hated him
for doing so.

"I don't want you to say any good of her," said he, "or any evil."

"I certainly shall say no evil of her."

"But I think you know that she has been most cruelly treated."

"Well, there is about seven--thousand--pounds a year, I think!
Seven--thousand--a year! Not francs, but pounds! We poor foreigners
lose ourselves in amazement when we hear about your English fortunes.
Seven thousand pounds a year for a lady all alone, and a beau-tiful
house! A house so beautiful, they tell me!"

"What has that to do with it?" said Harry; whereupon the count again
shrugged his shoulders. "What has that to do with it? Because the man
was rich he was not justified in ill-treating his wife. Did he not
bring false accusations against her, in order that he might rob her
after his death of all that of which you think so much? Did he not
bear false witness against her, to his own dishonour?"


[Illustration: "Did he not bear false witness against her?"]


"She has got the money, I think,--and the beautiful house."

"But her name has been covered with lies."

"What can I do? Why do you ask me? I know nothing. Look here, Mr.
Clavering, if you want to make any inquiry you had better go to my
sister. I don't see what good it will do, but she will talk to you by
the hour together, if you wish it. Let us smoke."

"Your sister?"

"Yes, my sister. Madame Gordeloup is her name. Has not Lady Ongar
mentioned my sister? They are inseparables. My sister lives in Mount
Street."

"With you?"

"No, not with me; I do not live in Mount Street. I have my address
sometimes at her house."

"Madame Gordeloup?"

"Yes, Madame Gordeloup. She is Lady Ongar's friend. She will talk to
you."

"Will you introduce me, Count Pateroff?"

"Oh, no; it is not necessary. You can go to Mount Street, and she
will be delighted. There is the card. And now we will smoke." Harry
felt that he could not, with good-breeding, detain the count any
longer, and, therefore, rising from his chair, led the way into the
smoking-room. When there, the man of the world separated himself from
his young friend, of whose enthusiasm he had perhaps had enough, and
was soon engaged in conversation with sundry other men of his own
standing. Harry soon perceived that his guest had no further need
of his countenance, and went home to Bloomsbury Square by no means
satisfied with his new acquaintance.

On the next day he dined in Onslow Crescent with the Burtons, and
when there he said nothing about Lady Ongar or Count Pateroff. He
was not aware that he had any special reason for being silent on the
subject, but he made up his mind that the Burtons were people so far
removed in their sphere of life from Lady Ongar, that the subject
would not be suitable in Onslow Crescent. It was his lot in life to
be concerned with people of the two classes. He did not at all mean
to say,--even to himself,--that he liked the Ongar class the better;
but still, as such was his lot, he must take it as it came, and
entertain both subjects of interest, without any commingling of them
one with another. Of Lady Ongar and his early love he had spoken to
Florence at some length, but he did not find it necessary in his
letters to tell her anything of Count Pateroff and his dinner at the
Beaufort. Nor did he mention the dinner to his dear friend Cecilia.
On this occasion he made himself very happy in Onslow Crescent,
playing with the children, chatting with his friend, and enduring,
with a good grace, Theodore Burton's sarcasm, when that ever-studious
gentleman told him that he was only fit to go about tied to a woman's
apron-string.

On the following day, about five o'clock, he called in Mount Street.
He had doubted much as to this, thinking that at any rate he ought,
in the first place, to write and ask permission. But at last he
resolved that he would take the count at his word, and presenting
himself at the door, he sent up his name. Madame Gordeloup was at
home, and in a few moments he found himself in the room in which the
lady was sitting, and recognized her whom he had seen with Lady Ongar
in Bolton Street. She got up at once, having glanced at the name upon
the card, and seemed to know all about him. She shook hands with him
cordially, almost squeezing his hand, and bade him sit down near
her on the sofa. "She was so glad to see him, for her dear Julie's
sake. Julie, as of course he knew, was at 'Ongere' Park. Oh! so
happy,"--which, by the by, he did not know,--"and would be up in the
course of next week. So many things to do, of course, Mr. Clavering.
The house, and the servants, and the park, and the beautiful things
of a large country establishment! But it was delightful, and Julie
was quite happy!"

No people could be more unlike to each other than this brother and
his sister. No human being could have taken Madame Gordeloup for an
Englishwoman, though it might be difficult to judge, either from her
language or her appearance, of the nationality to which she belonged.
She spoke English with great fluency, but every word uttered declared
her not to be English. And when she was most fluent she was most
incorrect in her language. She was small, eager, and quick, and
appeared quite as anxious to talk as her brother had been to hold
his tongue. She lived in a small room on the first floor of a small
house; and it seemed to Harry that she lived alone. But he had
not been long there before she had told him all her history, and
explained to him most of her circumstances. That she kept back
something is probable; but how many are there who can afford to tell
everything?

Her husband was still living, but he was at St. Petersburg. He was
a Frenchman by family, but had been born in Russia. He had been
attached to the Russian embassy in London, but was now attached to
diplomacy in general in Russia. She did not join him because she
loved England,--oh, so much! And, perhaps, her husband might come
back again some day. She did not say that she had not seen him for
ten years, and was not quite sure whether he was dead or alive; but
had she made a clean breast in all things, she might have done so.
She said that she was a good deal still at the Russian embassy; but
she did not say that she herself was a paid spy. Nor do I say so now,
positively; but that was the character given to her by many who knew
her. She called her brother Edouard, as though Harry had known the
count all his life; and always spoke of Lady Ongar as Julie. She
uttered one or two little hints which seemed to imply that she knew
everything that had passed between "Julie" and Harry Clavering in
early days; and never mentioned Lord Ongar without some term of
violent abuse.

"Horrid wretch!" she said, pausing over all the _r's_ in the name she
had called him. "It began, you know, from the very first. Of course
he had been a fool. An old roué is always a fool to marry. What does
he get, you know, for his money? A pretty face. He's tired of that
as soon as it's his own. Is it not so, Mr. Clavering? But other
people ain't tired of it, and then he becomes jealous. But Lord Ongar
was not jealous. He was not man enough to be jealous. Hor-r-rid
wr-retch!" She then went on telling many things which, as he
listened, almost made Harry Clavering's hair stand on end, and which
must not be repeated here. She herself had met her brother in Paris,
and had been with him when they encountered the Ongars in that
capital. According to her showing, they had, all of them, been
together nearly from that time to the day of Lord Ongar's death. But
Harry soon learned to feel that he could not believe all that the
little lady told him.

"Edouard was always with him. Poor Edouard!" she said. "There was
some money matter between them about écarté. When that wr-retch got
to be so bad, he did not like parting with his money,--not even when
he had lost it! And Julie had been so good always! Julie and Edouard
had done everything for the nasty wr-retch." Harry did not at all
like this mingling of the name of Julie and Edouard, though it did
not for a moment fill his mind with any suspicion as to Lady Ongar.
It made him feel, however, that this woman was dangerous, and that
her tongue might be very mischievous if she talked to others as she
did to him. As he looked at her,--and being now in her own room she
was not dressed with scrupulous care,--and as he listened to her, he
could not conceive what Lady Ongar had seen in her that she should
have made a friend of her. Her brother, the count, was undoubtedly
a gentleman in his manners and way of life, but he did not know by
what name to call this woman, who called Lady Ongar Julie. She was
altogether unlike any ladies whom he had known.

"You know that Julie will be in town next week?"

"No; I did not know when she was to return."

"Oh, yes; she has business with those people in South Audley Street
on Thursday. Poor dear! Those lawyers are so harassing! But when
people have seven--thousand--pounds a year, they must put up with
lawyers." As she pronounced those talismanic words, which to her were
almost celestial, Harry perceived for the first time that there was
some sort of resemblance between her and the count. He could see that
they were brother and sister. "I shall go to her directly she comes,
and of course I will tell her how good you have been to come to
me. And Edouard has been dining with you? How good of you. He told
me how charming you are,"--Harry was quite sure then that she was
fibbing,--"and that it was so pleasant! Edouard is very much attached
to Julie; very much. Though, of course, all that was mere nonsense;
just lies told by that wicked lord. Bah! what did he know?" Harry by
this time was beginning to wish that he had never found his way to
Mount Street.

"Of course they were lies," he said roughly.

"Of course, mon cher. Those things always are lies, and so wicked!
What good do they do?"

"Lies never do any good," said Harry.

To so wide a proposition as this madame was not prepared to give an
unconditional assent; she therefore shrugged her shoulders and once
again looked like her brother.

"Ah!" she said. "Julie is a happy woman now. Seven--thousand--pounds
a year! One does not know how to believe it; does one?"

"I never heard the amount of her income," said Harry.

"It is all that," said the Franco-Pole, energetically, "every franc
of it, besides the house! I know it. She told me herself. Yes. What
woman would risk that, you know; and his life, you may say, as good
as gone? Of course they were lies."

"I don't think you understand her, Madame Gordeloup."

"Oh, yes; I know her, so well. And love her--oh, Mr. Clavering, I
love her so dearly! Is she not charming? So beautiful you know, and
grand. Such a will, too! That is what I like in a woman. Such a
courage! She never flinched in those horrid days, never. And when he
called her,--you know what,--she only looked at him, just looked at
him, miserable object. Oh, it was beautiful!" And Madame Gordeloup,
rising in her energy from her seat for the purpose, strove to throw
upon Harry such another glance as the injured, insulted wife had
thrown upon her foul-tongued, dying lord.

"She will marry," said Madame Gordeloup, changing her tone with a
suddenness that made Harry start; "yes, she will marry of course.
Your English widows always marry if they have money. They are wrong,
and she will be wrong; but she will marry."

"I do not know how that may be," said Harry, looking foolish.

"I tell you I know she will marry, Mr. Clavering; I told Edouard so
yesterday. He merely smiled. It would hardly do for him, she has so
much will. Edouard has a will also."

"All men have, I suppose."

"Ah, yes; but there is a difference. A sum of money down, if a man is
to marry, is better than a widow's dower. If she dies, you know, he
looks so foolish. And she is grand and will want to spend everything.
Is she much older than you, Mr. Clavering? Of course I know Julie's
age, though perhaps you do not. What will you give me to tell?" And
the woman leered at him with a smile which made Harry think that she
was almost more than mortal. He found himself quite unable to cope
with her in conversation, and soon after this got up to take his
leave. "You will come again," she said. "Do. I like you so much. And
when Julie is in town, we shall be able to see her together, and I
will be your friend. Believe me."

Harry was very far from believing her, and did not in the least
require her friendship. Her friendship indeed! How could any decent
English man or woman wish for the friendship of such a creature as
that? It was thus that he thought of her as he walked away from Mount
Street, making heavy accusations, within his own breast, against Lady
Ongar as he did so. Julia! He repeated the name over to himself a
dozen times, thinking that the flavour of it was lost since it had
been contaminated so often by that vile tongue. But what concern was
it of his? Let her be Julia to whom she would, she could never be
Julia again to him. But she was his friend--Lady Ongar, and he told
himself plainly that his friend had been wrong in having permitted
herself to hold any intimacy with such a woman as that. No doubt Lady
Ongar had been subjected to very trying troubles in the last months
of her husband's life, but no circumstances could justify her, if she
continued to endorse the false cordiality of that horribly vulgar
and evil-minded little woman. As regarded the grave charges brought
against Lady Ongar, Harry still gave no credit to them, still looked
upon them as calumnies, in spite of the damning advocacy of Sophie
and her brother; but he felt that she must have dabbled in very
dirty water to have returned to England with such claimants on her
friendship as these. He had not much admired the count, but the
count's sister had been odious to him. "I will be your friend.
Believe me." Harry Clavering stamped upon the pavement as he
thought of the little Pole's offer to him. She be his friend! No,
indeed;--not if there were no other friend for him in all London.

Sophie, too, had her thoughts about him. Sophie was very anxious
in this matter, and was resolved to stick as close to her Julie as
possible. "I will be his friend or his enemy;--let him choose." That
had been Sophie's reflection on the matter when she was left alone.



CHAPTER XV.

AN EVENING IN BOLTON STREET.


Ten days after his visit in Mount Street, Harry received the note
which Lady Ongar had written to him on the night of her arrival in
London. It was brought to Mr. Beilby's office by her own footman
early in the morning; but Harry was there at the time, and was thus
able to answer it, telling Lady Ongar that he would come as she had
desired. She had commenced her letter "Dear Harry," and he well
remembered that when she had before written she had called him "Dear
Mr. Clavering." And though the note contained only half-a-dozen
ordinary words, it seemed to him to be affectionate, and almost
loving. Had she not been eager to see him, she would hardly thus have
written to him on the very instant of her return. "Dear Lady Ongar,"
he wrote, "I shall dine at my club, and be with you about eight.
Yours always, H. C." After that he could hardly bring himself to work
satisfactorily during the whole day. Since his interview with the
Franco-Polish lady he had thought a good deal about himself, and had
resolved to work harder and to love Florence Burton more devotedly
than ever. The nasty little woman had said certain words to him
which had caused him to look into his own breast and to tell himself
that this was necessary. As the love was easier than the work, he
began his new tasks on the following morning by writing a long and
very affectionate letter to his own Flo, who was still staying
at Clavering rectory;--a letter so long and so affectionate that
Florence, in her ecstasy of delight, made Fanny read it, and confess
that, as a love-letter, it was perfect.

"It's great nonsense, all the same," said Fanny.

"It isn't nonsense at all," said Florence; "and if it were, it would
not signify. Is it true? That's the question."

"I'm sure it's true," said Fanny.

"And so am I," said Florence. "I don't want any one to tell me that."

"Then why did you ask, you simpleton?" Florence indeed was having
a happy time of it at Clavering rectory. When Fanny called her a
simpleton, she threw her arms round Fanny's neck and kissed her.

And Harry kept his resolve about the work too, investigating plans
with a resolution to understand them which was almost successful.
During those days he would remain at his office till past four
o'clock, and would then walk away with Theodore Burton, dining
sometimes in Onslow Crescent, and going there sometimes in the
evening after dinner. And when there he would sit and read; and
once when Cecilia essayed to talk to him, he told her to keep her
apron-strings to herself. Then Theodore laughed and apologized,
and Cecilia said that too much work made Jack a dull boy; and then
Theodore laughed again, stretching out his legs and arms as he
rested a moment from his own study, and declared that, under those
circumstances, Harry never would be dull. And Harry, on those
evenings, would be taken upstairs to see the bairns in their cots;
and as he stood with their mother looking down upon the children,
pretty words would be said about Florence and his future life; and
all was going merry as a marriage bell. But on that morning, when
the note had come from Lady Ongar, Harry could work no more to his
satisfaction. He scrawled upon his blotting-paper, and made no
progress whatsoever towards the understanding of anything. It was
the day on which, in due course, he would write to Florence; and he
did write to her. But Florence did not show this letter to Fanny,
claiming for it any meed of godlike perfection. It was a stupid,
short letter, in which he declared that he was very busy, and that
his head ached. In a postscript he told her that he was going to see
Lady Ongar that evening. This he communicated to her under an idea
that by doing so he made everything right. And I think that the
telling of it did relieve his conscience.

He left the office soon after three, having brought himself to
believe in the headache, and sauntered down to his club. He found men
playing whist there, and, as whist might be good for his head, he
joined them. They won his money, and scolded him for playing badly
till he was angry, and then he went out for a walk by himself. As he
went along Piccadilly, he saw Sophie Gordeloup coming towards him,
trotting along, with her dress held well up over her ankles, eager,
quick, and, as he said to himself, clearly intent upon some mischief.
He endeavoured to avoid her by turning up the Burlington Arcade, but
she was too quick for him, and was walking up the arcade by his side
before he had been able to make up his mind as to the best mode of
ridding himself of such a companion.

"Ah, Mr. Clavering, I am so glad to see you. I was with Julie last
night. She was fagged, very much fagged; the journey, you know, and
the business. But yet so handsome! And we talked of you. Yes, Mr.
Clavering; and I told her how good you had been in coming to me. She
said you were always good; yes, she did. When shall you see her?"

Harry Clavering was a bad hand at fibbing, and a bad hand also at
leaving a question unanswered. When questioned in this way he did not
know what to do but to answer the truth. He would much rather not
have said that he was going to Bolton Street that evening, but he
could find no alternative. "I believe I shall see her this evening,"
he said, simply venturing to mitigate the evil of making the
communication by rendering it falsely doubtful. There are men who fib
with so bad a grace and with so little tact that they might as well
not fib at all. They not only never arrive at success, but never even
venture to expect it.

"Ah, this evening. Let me see. I don't think I can be there to-night;
Madame Berenstoff receives at the embassy."

"Good afternoon," said Harry, turning into Truefit's, the
hairdresser's, shop.

"Ah, very well," said Sophie to herself; "just so. It will be better,
much better. He is simply one lout, and why should he have it all? My
God, what fools, what louts, are these Englishmen!" Now having read
Sophie's thoughts so far, we will leave her to walk up the remainder
of the arcade by herself.

I do not know that Harry's visit to Truefit's establishment had been
in any degree caused by his engagement for the evening. I fancy that
he had simply taken to ground at the first hole, as does a hunted
fox. But now that he was there he had his head put in order, and
thought that he looked the better for the operation. He then went
back to his club, and when he sauntered into the card-room one old
gentleman looked askance at him, as though inquiring angrily whether
he had come there to make fresh misery. "Thank you; no,--I won't play
again," said Harry. Then the old gentleman was appeased, and offered
him a pinch of snuff. "Have you seen the new book about whist?" said
the old gentleman. "It is very useful,--very useful. I'll send you a
copy if you will allow me." Then Harry left the room, and went down
to dinner.

It was a little past eight when he knocked at Lady Ongar's door.
I fear he had calculated that if he were punctual to the moment,
she would think that he thought the matter to be important. It was
important to him, and he was willing that she should know that it was
so. But there are degrees in everything, and therefore he was twenty
minutes late. He was not the first man who has weighed the diplomatic
advantage of being after his time. But all those ideas went from him
at once when she met him almost at the door of the room, and, taking
him by the hand, said that she was "so glad to see him,--so very
glad. Fancy, Harry, I haven't seen an old friend since I saw you
last. You don't know how hard all that seems."

"It is hard," said he; and when he felt the pressure of her hand, and
saw the brightness of her eye, and when her dress rustled against
him as he followed her to her seat, and he became sensible of the
influence of her presence, all his diplomacy vanished, and he was
simply desirous of devoting himself to her service. Of course,
any such devotion was to be given without detriment to that other
devotion which he owed to Florence Burton. But this stipulation,
though it was made, was made quickly, and with a confused brain.

"Yes,--it is hard," she said. "Harry, sometimes I think I shall go
mad. It is more than I can bear. I could bear it if it hadn't been my
own fault,--all my own fault."

There was a suddenness about this which took him quite by surprise.
No doubt it had been her own fault. He also had told himself that;
though, of course, he would make no such charge to her. "You have not
recovered yet," he said, "from what you have suffered lately. Things
will look brighter to you after a while."

"Will they? Ah,--I do not know. But come, Harry; come and sit down,
and let me get you some tea. There is no harm, I suppose, in having
you here,--is there?"

"Harm, Lady Ongar?"

"Yes,--harm, Lady Ongar." As she repeated her own name after him,
nearly in his tone, she smiled once again; and then she looked as she
used to look in the old days, when she would be merry with him. "It
is hard to know what a woman may do, and what she may not. When my
husband was ill and dying, I never left his bedside. From the moment
of my marrying him till his death, I hardly spoke to a man but in his
presence; and when once I did, it was he that had sent him. And for
all that people have turned their backs upon me. You and I were old
friends, Harry, and something more once,--were we not? But I jilted
you, as you were man enough to tell me. How I did respect you when
you dared to speak the truth to me. Men don't know women, or they
would be harder to them."

"I did not mean to be hard to you."

"If you had taken me by the shoulders and shaken me, and have
declared that before God you would not allow such wickedness, I
should have obeyed you. I know I should." Harry thought of Florence,
and could not bring himself to say that he wished it had been so.
"But where would you have been then, Harry? I was wrong and false and
a beast to marry that man; but I should not, therefore, have been
right to marry you and ruin you. It would have been ruin, you know,
and we should simply have been fools."

"The folly was very pleasant," said he.

"Yes, yes; I will not deny that. But then the wisdom and the prudence
afterwards! Oh, Harry, that was not pleasant. That was not pleasant!
But what was I saying? Oh! about the propriety of your being here. It
is so hard to know what is proper. As I have been married, I suppose
I may receive whom I please. Is not that the law?"

"You may receive me, I should think. Your sister is my cousin's
wife." Harry's matter-of-fact argument did as well as anything else,
for it turned her thought at the moment.

"My sister, Harry! If there was nothing to make us friends but our
connection through Sir Hugh Clavering, I do not know that I should be
particularly anxious to see you. How unmanly he has been, and how
cruel."

"Very cruel," said Harry. Then he thought of Archie and Archie's
suit. "But he is willing to change all that now. Hermione asked me
the other day to persuade you to go to Clavering."

"And have you come here to use your eloquence for that purpose? I
will never go to Clavering again, Harry, unless it should be yours
and your wife should offer to receive me. Then I'd pack up for the
dear, dull, solemn old place though I was on the other side of
Europe."

"It will never be mine."

"Probably not, and probably, therefore, I shall never be there again.
No; I can forgive an injury, but not an insult,--not an insult such
as that. I will not go to Clavering; so, Harry, you may save your
eloquence. Hermione I shall be glad to see whenever she will come
to me. If you can persuade her to that, you will persuade her to a
charity."

"She goes nowhere, I think, without his--his--"

"Without his permission. Of course she does not. That, I suppose, is
all as it should be. And he is such a tyrant that he will give no
such permission. He would tell her, I suppose, that her sister was no
fit companion for her."

"He could not say that now, as he has asked you there."

"Ah, I don't know that. He would say one thing first and another
after, just as it would suit him. He has some object in wishing
that I should go there, I suppose." Harry, who knew the object, and
who was too faithful to betray Lady Clavering, even though he was
altogether hostile to his cousin Archie's suit, felt a little proud
of his position, but said nothing in answer to this. "But I shall
not go; nor will I see him, or go to his house when he comes up to
London. When do they come, Harry?"

"He is in town now."

"What a nice husband, is he not? And when does Hermione come?"

"I do not know; she did not say. Little Hughy is ill, and that may
keep her."

"After all, Harry, I may have to pack up and go to Clavering even
yet,--that is, if the mistress of the house will have me."

"Never in the way you mean, Lady Ongar. Do not propose to kill all my
relations in order that I might have their property. Archie intends
to marry, and have a dozen children."

"Archie marry! Who will have him? But such men as he are often in the
way by marrying some cookmaid at last. Archie is Hugh's body-slave.
Fancy being body-slave to Hugh Clavering! He has two, and poor Hermy
is the other; only he prefers not to have Hermy near him, which is
lucky for her. Here is some tea. Let us sit down and be comfortable,
and talk no more about our horrid relations. I don't know what made
me speak of them. I did not mean it."

Harry sat down and took the cup from her hand, as she had bidden the
servant to leave the tray upon the table.

"So you saw Count Pateroff," she said.

"Yes, and his sister."

"So she told me. What do you think of them?" To this question Harry
made no immediate answer. "You may speak out. Though I lived abroad
with such as them for twelve months, I have not forgotten the sweet
scent of our English hedgerows, nor the wholesomeness of English
household manners. What do you think of them?"

"They are not sweet or wholesome," said he.

"Oh, Harry, you are so honest! Your honesty is beautiful. A spade
will ever be a spade with you."

He thought that she was laughing at him, and coloured.

"You pressed me to speak," he said, "and I did but use your own
words."

"Yes, but you used them with such straightforward violence! Well, you
shall use what words you please, and how you please, because a word
of truth is so pleasant after living in a world of lies. I know you
will not lie to me, Harry. You never did."

He felt that now was the moment in which he should tell her of his
engagement, but he let the moment pass without using it. And, indeed,
it would have been hard for him to tell. In telling such a story he
would have been cautioning her that it was useless for her to love
him,--and this he could not bring himself to do. And he was not sure
even now that she had not learned the fact from her sister. "I hope
not," he said. In all that he was saying he knew that his words were
tame and impotent in comparison with hers, which seemed to him to
mean so much. But then his position was so unfortunate! Had it not
been for Florence Burton he would have been long since at her feet;
for, to give Harry Clavering his due, he could be quick enough at
swearing to a passion. He was one of those men to whom love-making
comes so readily that it is a pity that they should ever marry. He
was ever making love to women, usually meaning no harm. He made
love to Cecilia Burton over her children's beds, and that discreet
matron liked it. But it was a love-making without danger. It simply
signified on his part the pleasure he had in being on good terms with
a pretty woman. He would have liked to have made love in the same
way to Lady Ongar; but that was impossible, and in all love-making
with Lady Ongar there must be danger. There was a pause after the
expression of his last hopes, during which he finished his tea, and
then looked at his boots.

"You do not ask me what I have been doing at my country-house."

"And what have you been doing there?"

"Hating it."

"That is wrong."

"Everything is wrong that I do; everything must be wrong. That is the
nature of the curse upon me."

"You think too much of all that now."

"Ah, Harry, that is so easily said. People do not think of such
things if they can help themselves. The place is full of him and his
memories; full of him, though I do not as yet know whether he ever
put his foot in it. Do you know, I have a plan, a scheme, which
would, I think, make me happy for one half-hour. It is to give
everything back to the family. Everything! money, house, and name;
to call myself Julia Brabazon, and let the world call me what it
pleases. Then I would walk out into the streets, and beg some one
to give me my bread. Is there one in all the wide world that would
give me a crust? Is there one, except yourself, Harry--one, except
yourself?"

Poor Florence! I fear it fared badly with her cause at this moment.
How was it possible that he should not regret, that he should not
look back upon Stratton with something akin to sorrow? Julia had been
his first love, and to her he could have been always true. I fear he
thought of this now. I fear that it was a grief to him that he could
not place himself close at her side, bid her do as she had planned,
and then come to him, and share all his crusts. Had it been open to
him to play that part, he would have played it well, and would have
gloried in the thoughts of her poverty. The position would have
suited him exactly. But Florence was in the way, and he could not do
it. How was he to answer Lady Ongar? It was more difficult now than
ever to tell her of Florence Burton.

His eyes were full of tears, and she accepted that as his excuse for
not answering her. "I suppose they would say that I was a romantic
fool. When the price has been taken one cannot cleanse oneself of the
stain. With Judas, you know, it was not sufficient that he gave back
the money. Life was too heavy for him, and so he went out and hanged
himself."

"Julia," he said, getting up from his chair, and going over to where
she sat on a sofa, "Julia, it is horrid to hear you speak of yourself
in that way. I will not have it. You are not such a one as the
Iscariot." And as he spoke to her, he found her hand in his.

"I wish you had my burden, Harry, for one half day, so that you might
know its weight."

"I wish I could bear it for you--for life."

"To be always alone, Harry; to have none that come to me and scold
me, and love me, and sometimes make me smile! You will scold me at
any rate; will you not? It is terrible to have no one near one that
will speak to one with the old easiness of familiar affection. And
then the pretence of it where it does not, cannot, could not, exist!
Oh, that woman, Harry;--that woman who comes here and calls me Julie!
And she has got me to promise too that I would call her Sophie! I
know that you despise me because she comes here. Yes; I can see it.
You said at once that she was not wholesome, with your dear outspoken
honesty."

"It was your word."

"And she is not wholesome, whosever word it was. She was there,
hanging about him when he was so bad, before the worst came. She read
novels to him,--books that I never saw, and played écarté with him
for what she called gloves. I believe in my heart she was spying me,
and I let her come and go as she would, because I would not seem to
be afraid of her. So it grew. And once or twice she was useful to
me. A woman, Harry, wants to have a woman near her sometimes,--even
though it be such an unwholesome creature as Sophie Gordeloup. You
must not think too badly of me on her account."

"I will not;--I will not think badly of you at all."

"He is better, is he not? I know little of him or nothing, but he has
a more reputable outside than she has. Indeed I liked him. He had
known Lord Ongar well; and though he did not toady him nor was afraid
of him, yet he was gentle and considerate. Once to me he said words
that I was called on to resent;--but he never repeated them, and I
know that he was prompted by him who should have protected me. It is
too bad, Harry, is it not? Too bad almost to be believed by such as
you."

"It is very bad," said Harry.

"After that he was always courteous; and when the end came and things
were very terrible, he behaved well and kindly. He went in and out
quietly, and like an old friend. He paid for everything, and was
useful. I know that even this made people talk;--yes, Harry, even at
such a moment as that! But in spite of the talking I did better with
him then than I could have done without him."

"He looks like a man who could be kind if he chooses."

"He is one of those, Harry, who find it easy to be good-natured,
and who are soft by nature, as cats are,--not from their heart, but
through instinctive propensity to softness. When it suits them,
they scratch, even though they have been ever so soft before. Count
Pateroff is a cat. You, Harry, I think are a dog." She perhaps
expected that he would promise to her that he would be her dog,--a
dog in constancy and affection; but he was still mindful in part of
Florence, and restrained himself.

"I must tell you something further," she said. "And indeed it is this
that I particularly want to tell you. I have not seen him, you know,
since I parted with him at Florence."

"I did not know," said Harry.

"I thought I had told you. However, so it is. And now, listen:--He
came down to Ongar Park the other day while I was there, and sent
in his card. When I refused to receive him, he wrote to me pressing
his visit. I still declined, and he wrote again. I burned his note,
because I did not choose that anything from him should be in my
possession. He told some story about papers of Lord Ongar. I have
nothing to do with Lord Ongar's papers. Everything of which I knew
was sealed up in the count's presence and in mine, and was sent to
the lawyers for the executors. I looked at nothing; not at one word
in a single letter. What could he have to say to me of Lord Ongar's
papers?"

"Or he might have written?"

"At any rate he should not have come there, Harry. I would not see
him, nor, if I can help it, will I see him here. I will be open with
you, Harry. I think that perhaps it might suit him to make me his
wife. Such an arrangement, however, would not suit me. I am not going
to be frightened into marrying a man, because he has been falsely
called my lover. If I cannot escape the calumny in any other way, I
will not escape it in that way."

"Has he said anything?"

"No; not a word. I have not seen him since the day after Lord Ongar's
funeral. But I have seen his sister."

"And has she proposed such a thing?"

"No, she has not proposed it. But she talks of it, saying that it
would not do. Then, when I tell her that of course it would not do,
she shows me all that would make it expedient. She is so sly and so
false, that with all my eyes open I cannot quite understand her, or
quite know what she is doing. I do not feel sure that she wishes it
herself."

"She told me that it would not do."

"She did, did she? If she speaks of it again, tell her that she is
right, that it will never do. Had he not come down to Ongar Park, I
should not have mentioned this to you. I should not have thought that
he had in truth any such scheme in his head. He did not tell you that
he had been there?"

"He did not mention it. Indeed, he said very little about you at
all."

"No, he would not. He is cautious. He never talks of anybody to
anybody. He speaks only of the outward things of the world. Now,
Harry, what you must do for me is this." As she was speaking to him
she was leaning again upon the table, with her forehead resting upon
her hands. Her small widow's cap had become thus thrust back, and was
now nearly off her head, so that her rich brown hair was to be seen
in its full luxuriance, rich and lovely as it had ever been. Could it
be that she felt,--half thought, half felt, without knowing that she
thought it,--that while the signs of her widowhood were about her,
telling in their too plain language the tale of what she had been, he
could not dare to speak to her of his love? She was indeed a widow,
but not as are other widows. She had confessed, did hourly confess to
herself, the guilt which she had committed in marrying that man; but
the very fact of such confessions, of such acknowledgment, absolved
her from the necessity of any show of sorrow. When she declared how
she had despised and hated her late lord, she threw off mentally
all her weeds. Mourning, the appearance even of mourning, became
impossible to her, and the cap upon her head was declared openly to
be a sacrifice to the world's requirements. It was now pushed back,
but I fancy that nothing like a thought on the matter had made itself
plain to her mind. "What you must do for me is this," she continued.
"You must see Count Pateroff again, and tell him from me,--as my
friend,--that I cannot consent to see him. Tell him that if he will
think of it, he must know the reason why."

"Of course he will know."

"Tell him what I say, all the same; and tell him that as I have
hitherto had cause to be grateful to him for his kindness, so also
I hope he will not put an end to that feeling by anything now, that
would not be kind. If there be papers of Lord Ongar's, he can take
them either to my lawyers, if that be fit, or to those of the family.
You can tell him that, can you not?"

"Oh, yes; I can tell him."

"And have you any objection?"

"None for myself. The question is,--would it not come better from
some one else?"

"Because you are a young man, you mean? Whom else can I trust, Harry?
To whom can I go? Would you have me ask Hugh to do this? Or, perhaps
you think Archie Clavering would be a proper messenger. Who else have
I got?"

"Would not his sister be better?"

"How should I know that she had told him? She would tell him her own
story,--what she herself wished. And whatever story she told, he
would not believe it. They know each other better than you and I know
them. It must be you, Harry, if you will do it."

"Of course I will do it. I will try and see him to-morrow. Where does
he live?"

"How should I know? Perhaps nobody knows; no one, perhaps, of all
those with whom he associates constantly. They do not live after our
fashion, do they, these foreigners? But you will find him at his
club, or hear of him at the house in Mount Street. You will do it;
eh, Harry?"

"I will."

"That is my good Harry. But I suppose you would do anything I asked
you. Ah, well; it is good to have one friend, if one has no more.
Look, Harry! if it is not near eleven o'clock! Did you know that you
had been here nearly three hours? And I have given you nothing but a
cup of tea!"

"What else do you think I have wanted?"

"At your club you would have had cigars and brandy-and-water, and
billiards, and broiled bones, and oysters, and tankards of beer.
I know all about it. You have been very patient with me. If you go
quick perhaps you will not be too late for the tankards and the
oysters."

"I never have any tankards or any oysters."

"Then it is cigars and brandy-and-water. Go quick, and perhaps you
may not be too late."

"I will go, but not there. One cannot change one's thoughts so
suddenly."

"Go, then; and do not change your thoughts. Go and think of me, and
pity me. Pity me for what I have got, but pity me most for what I
have lost." Harry did not say another word, but took her hand, and
kissed it, and then left her.

Pity her for what she had lost! What had she lost? What did she mean
by that? He knew well what she meant by pitying her for what she had
got. What had she lost? She had lost him. Did she intend to evoke his
pity for that loss? She had lost him. Yes, indeed. Whether or no the
loss was one to regret, he would not say to himself; or rather, he,
of course, declared that it was not; but such as it was, it had been
incurred. He was now the property of Florence Burton, and, whatever
happened, he would be true to her.

Perhaps he pitied himself also. If so, it is to be hoped that
Florence may never know of such pity. Before he went to bed, when
he was praying on his knees, he inserted it in his prayers that the
God in whom he believed might make him true in his faith to Florence
Burton.



CHAPTER XVI.

THE RIVALS.


[Illustration.]

Lady Ongar sat alone, long into the night, when Harry Clavering had
left her. She sat there long, getting up occasionally from her seat,
once or twice attempting to write at her desk, looking now and then
at a paper or two, and then at a small picture which she had, but
passing the long hours in thinking,--in long, sad, solitary thoughts.
What should she do with herself,--with herself, her title, and her
money? Would it be still well that she should do something, that she
should make some attempt; or should she, in truth, abandon all, as
the arch-traitor did, and acknowledge that for her foot there could
no longer be a resting-place on the earth? At six-and-twenty, with
youth, beauty, and wealth at her command, must she despair? But her
youth had been stained, her beauty had lost its freshness; and as
for her wealth, had she not stolen it? Did not the weight of the
theft sit so heavy on her, that her brightest thought was one which
prompted her to abandon it?

As to that idea of giving up her income and her house, and calling
herself again Julia Brabazon, though there was something in the
poetry of it which would now and again for half an hour relieve her,
yet she hardly proposed such a course to herself as a reality. The
world in which she had lived had taught her to laugh at romance,
to laugh at it even while she liked its beauty; and she would tell
herself that for such a one as her to do such a thing as this, would
be to insure for herself the ridicule of all who knew her name. What
would Sir Hugh say, and her sister? What Count Pateroff and the
faithful Sophie? What all the Ongar tribe, who would reap the rich
harvest of her insanity? These latter would offer to provide her a
place in some convenient asylum, and the others would all agree that
such would be her fitting destiny. She could bear the idea of walking
forth, as she had said, penniless into the street, without a crust;
but she could not bear the idea of being laughed at when she got
there.

To her, in her position, her only escape was by marriage. It was the
solitude of her position which maddened her;--its solitude, or the
necessity of breaking that solitude by the presence of those who were
odious to her. Whether it were better to be alone, feeding on the
bitterness of her own thoughts, or to be comforted by the fulsome
flatteries and odious falsenesses of Sophie Gordeloup, she could
not tell. She hated herself for her loneliness, but she hated
herself almost worse for submitting herself to the society of
Sophie Gordeloup. Why not give all that she possessed to Harry
Clavering--herself, her income, her rich pastures and horses and
oxen, and try whether the world would not be better to her when she
had done so?

She had learned to laugh at romance, but still she believed in
love. While that bargain was going on as to her settlement, she had
laughed at romance, and had told herself that in this world worldly
prosperity was everything. Sir Hugh then had stood by her with truth,
for he had well understood the matter, and could enter into it with
zest. Lord Ongar, in his state of health, had not been in a position
to make close stipulations as to the dower in the event of his
proposed wife becoming a widow. "No, no; we won't stand that," Sir
Hugh had said to the lawyers. "We all hope, of course, that Lord
Ongar may live long; no doubt he'll turn over a new leaf, and die at
ninety. But in such a case as this the widow must not be fettered."
The widow had not been fettered, and Julia had been made to
understand the full advantage of such an arrangement. But still she
had believed in love when she had bade farewell to Harry in the
garden. She had told herself then, even then, that she would have
better liked to have taken him and his love,--if only she could have
afforded it. He had not dreamed that on leaving him she had gone
from him to her room, and taken out his picture,--the same that she
had with her now in Bolton Street,--and had kissed it, bidding him
farewell there with a passion which she could not display in his
presence. And she had thought of his offer about the money over and
over again. "Yes," she would say; "that man loved me. He would have
given me all he had to relieve me, though nothing was to come to him
in return." She had, at any rate, been loved once; and she almost
wished that she had taken the money, that she might now have an
opportunity of repaying it.

And she was again free, and her old lover was again by her side. Had
that fatal episode in her life been so fatal that she must now regard
herself as tainted and unfit for him? There was no longer anything to
separate them,--anything of which she was aware, unless it was that.
And as for his love,--did he not look and speak as though he loved
her still? Had he not pressed her hand passionately, and kissed it,
and once more called her Julia? How should it be that he should not
love her? In such a case as his, love might have been turned to
hatred or to enmity; but it was not so with him. He called himself
her friend. How could there be friendship between them without love?

And then she thought how much with her wealth she might do for him.
With all his early studies and his talent Harry Clavering was not
the man, she thought, to make his way in the world by hard work; but
with such an income as she could give him, he might shine among the
proud ones of his nation. He should go into Parliament, and do great
things. He should be lord of all. It should all be his without a word
of reserve. She had been mercenary once, but she would atone for that
now by open-handed, undoubting generosity. She herself had learned to
hate the house and fields and widespread comforts of Ongar Park. She
had walked among it all alone, and despised. But it would be a glory
to her to see him go forth, with Giles at his heels, boldly giving
his orders, changing this and improving that. He would be rebuked for
no errors, let him do with Enoch Gubby and the rest of them what he
pleased! And then the parson's wife would be glad enough to come to
her, and the house would be full of smiling faces. And it might be
that God would be good to her, and that she would have treasures, as
other women had them, and that the flavour would come back to the
apples, and that the ashes would cease to grate between her teeth.

She loved him, and why should it not be so? She could go before God's
altar with him without disgracing herself with a lie. She could put
her hand in his, and swear honestly that she would worship him and
obey him. She had been dishonest;--but if he would pardon her for
that, could she not reward him richly for such pardon? And it seemed
to her that he had pardoned her. He had forgiven it all and was
gracious to her,--coming at her beck and call, and sitting with her
as though he liked her presence. She was woman enough to understand
this, and she knew that he liked it. Of course he loved her. How
could it be otherwise?

But yet he spoke nothing to her of his love. In the old days there
had been with him no bashfulness of that kind. He was not a man to
tremble and doubt before a woman. In those old days he had been ready
enough,--so ready, that she had wondered that one who had just come
from his books should know so well how to make himself master of a
girl's heart. Nature had given him that art, as she does give it to
some, withholding it from many. But now he sat near her, dropping
once and again half words of love, hearing her references to the old
times;--and yet he said nothing.

But how was he to speak of love to one who was a widow but of four
months' standing? And with what face could he now again ask for her
hand, knowing that it had been filled so full since last it was
refused to him? It was thus she argued to herself when she excused
him in that he did not speak to her. As to her widowhood, to herself
it was a thing of scorn. Thinking of it, she cast her weepers from
her, and walked about the room, scorning the hypocrisy of her dress.
It needed that she should submit herself to this hypocrisy before
the world; but he might know,--for had she not told him?--that the
clothes she wore were no index of her feeling or of her heart. She
had been mean enough, base enough, vile enough, to sell herself
to that wretched lord. Mean, base, and vile she had been, and she
now confessed it; but she was not false enough to pretend that she
mourned the man as a wife mourns. Harry might have seen enough to
know, have understood enough to perceive, that he need not regard her
widowhood.

And as to her money! If that were the stumbling-block, might it not
be well that the first overture should come from her? Could she not
find words to tell him that it might all be his? Could she not say to
him, "Harry Clavering, all this is nothing in my hands. Take it into
your hands, and it will prosper." Then it was that she went to her
desk, and attempted to write to him. She did write to him a completed
note, offering herself and all that was hers for his acceptance. In
doing so, she strove hard to be honest and yet not over bold; to be
affectionate and yet not unfeminine. Long she sat, holding her head
with one hand, while the other attempted to use the pen which would
not move over the paper. At length, quickly it flew across the sheet,
and a few lines were there for her to peruse.

"Harry Clavering," she had written,


   I know I am doing what men and women say no woman should
   do. You may, perhaps, say so of me now; but if you do,
   I know you so well, that I do not fear that others will
   be able to repeat it. Harry, I have never loved any one
   but you. Will you be my husband? You well know that I
   should not make you this offer if I did not intend that
   everything I have should be yours. It will be pleasant to
   me to feel that I can make some reparation for the evil
   I have done. As for love, I have never loved any one but
   you. You yourself must know that well. Yours, altogether
   if you will have it so,--JULIA.


She took the letter with her, back across the room to her seat by the
fire, and took with her at the same time the little portrait; and
there she sat, looking at the one and reading the other. At last she
slowly folded the note up into a thin wisp of paper, and, lighting
the end of it, watched it till every shred of it was burnt to an ash.
"If he wants me," she said, "he can come and take me,--as other men
do." It was a fearful attempt, that which she had thought of making.
How could she have looked him in the face again had his answer to her
been a refusal?

Another hour went by before she took herself to her bed, during
which her cruelly-used maiden was waiting for her half asleep in
the chamber above; and during that time she tried to bring herself
to some steady resolve. She would remain in London for the coming
months, so that he might come to her if he pleased. She would remain
there, even though she were subject to the daily attacks of Sophie
Gordeloup. She hardly knew why, but in part she was afraid of Sophie.
She had done nothing of which Sophie knew the secret. She had no
cause to tremble because Sophie might be offended. The woman had
seen her in some of her saddest moments, and could indeed tell
of indignities which would have killed some women. But these she
had borne, and had not disgraced herself in the bearing of them.
But still she was afraid of Sophie, and felt that she could not
bring herself absolutely to dismiss her friend from her house.
Nevertheless, she would remain;--because Harry Clavering was in
London and could come to her there. To her house at Ongar Park she
would never go again, unless she went as his wife. The place had
become odious to her. Bad as was her solitude in London, with Sophie
Gordeloup to break it,--and perhaps with Sophie's brother to attack
her, it was not so bad as the silent desolation of Ongar Park. Never
again would she go there, unless she went there, in triumph,--as
Harry's wife. Having so far resolved she took herself at last to her
room, and dismissed her drowsy Phoebe to her rest.

And now the reader must be asked to travel down at once into the
country, that he may see how Florence Burton passed the same evening
at Clavering Rectory. It was Florence's last night there, and on
the following morning she was to return to her father's house at
Stratton. Florence had not as yet received her unsatisfactory letter
from Harry. That was to arrive on the following morning. At present
she was, as regarded her letters, under the influence of that one
which had been satisfactory in so especial a degree. Not that the
coming letter,--the one now on its route,--was of a nature to disturb
her comfort permanently, or to make her in any degree unhappy. "Dear
fellow; he must be careful, he is overworking himself." Even the
unsatisfactory letter would produce nothing worse than this from her;
but now, at the moment of which I am writing, she was in a paradise
of happy thoughts.

Her visit to Clavering had been in every respect successful. She had
been liked by every one, and every one in return had been liked by
her. Mrs. Clavering had treated her as though she were a daughter.
The rector had made her pretty presents, had kissed her, and called
her his child. With Fanny she had formed a friendship which was to
endure for ever, let destiny separate them how it might. Dear Fanny!
She had had a wonderful interview respecting Fanny on this very day,
and was at this moment disquieting her mind because she could not
tell her friend what had happened without a breach of confidence!
She had learned a great deal at Clavering, though in most matters
of learning she was a better instructed woman than they were whom
she had met. In general knowledge and in intellect she was Fanny's
superior, though Fanny Clavering was no fool; but Florence, when she
came thither, had lacked something which living in such a house had
given to her;--or, I should rather say, something had been given to
her of which she would greatly feel the want, if it could be again
taken from her. Her mother was as excellent a woman as had ever sent
forth a family of daughters into the world, and I do not know that
any one ever objected to her as being ignorant, or specially vulgar;
but the house in Stratton was not like Clavering Rectory in the
little ways of living, and this Florence Burton had been clever
enough to understand. She knew that a sojourn under such a roof, with
such a woman as Mrs. Clavering, must make her fitter to be Harry's
wife; and, therefore, when they pressed her to come again in the
autumn, she said that she thought she would. She could understand,
too, that Harry was different in many things from the men who had
married her sisters, and she rejoiced that it was so. Poor Florence!
Had he been more like them it might have been safer for her.

But we must return for a moment to the wonderful interview which
has been mentioned. Florence, during her sojourn at Clavering, had
become intimate with Mr. Saul, as well as with Fanny. She had given
herself for the time heartily to the schools, and matters had so far
progressed with her that Mr. Saul had on one occasion scolded her
soundly. "It's a great sign that he thinks well of you," Fanny had
said. "It was the only sign he ever gave me, before he spoke to
me in that sad strain." On the afternoon of this, her last day at
Clavering, she had gone over to Cumberly Green with Fanny, to say
farewell to the children, and walked back by herself, as Fanny had
not finished her work. When she was still about half a mile from the
rectory, she met Mr. Saul, who was on his way out to the Green. "I
knew I should meet you," he said, "so that I might say good-by."

"Yes, indeed, Mr. Saul,--for I am going in truth, to-morrow."

"I wish you were staying. I wish you were going to remain with us.
Having you here is very pleasant, and you do more good here, perhaps,
than you will elsewhere."

"I will not allow that. You forget that I have a father and mother."

"Yes; and you will have a husband soon."

"No, not soon; some day, perhaps, if all goes well. But I mean to be
back here often before that. I mean to be here in October, just for a
little visit, if mamma can spare me."

"Miss Burton," he said, speaking in a very serious tone--. All his
tones were serious, but that which he now adopted was more solemn
than usual. "I wish to consult you on a certain matter, if you can
give me five minutes of your time."

"To consult me, Mr. Saul?"

"Yes, Miss Burton. I am hard pressed at present, and I know no one
else of whom I can ask a certain question, if I cannot ask it of you.
I think that you will answer me truly, if you answer me at all. I do
not think you would flatter me, or tell me an untruth."

"Flatter you! how could I flatter you?"

"By telling me--; but I must ask you my question first. You and Fanny
Clavering are dear friends now. You tell each other everything."

"I do not know," said Florence, doubting as to what she might best
say, but guessing something of that which was coming.

"She will have told you, perhaps, that I asked her to be my wife.
Did she ever tell you that?" Florence looked into his face for a
few moments without answering him, not knowing how to answer such a
question. "I know that she has told you," said he. "I can see that it
is so."

"She has told me," said Florence.

"Why should she not? How could she be with you so many hours, and not
tell you that of which she could hardly fail to have the remembrance
often present with her. If I were gone from here, if I were not
before her eyes daily, it might be otherwise; but seeing me as she
does from day to day, of course she has spoken of me to her friend."

"Yes, Mr. Saul; she has told me of it."

"And now, will you tell me whether I may hope."

"Mr. Saul!"

"I want you to betray no secret, but I ask you for your advice. Can I
hope that she will ever return my love?"

"How am I to answer you?"

"With the truth. Only with the truth."

"I should say that she thinks that you have forgotten it."

"Forgotten it! No, Miss Burton; she cannot think that. Do you believe
that men or women can forget such things as that? Can you ever forget
her brother? Do you think people ever forget when they have loved?
No, I have not forgotten her. I have not forgotten that walk which
we had down this lane together. There are things which men never
forget." Then he paused for an answer.

Florence was by nature steady and self-collected, and she at once
felt that she was bound to be wary before she gave him any answer.
She had half fancied once or twice that Fanny thought more of Mr.
Saul than she allowed even herself to know. And Fanny, when she had
spoken of the impossibility of such a marriage, had always based the
impossibility on the fact that people should not marry without the
means of living,--a reason which to Florence, with all her prudence,
was not sufficient. Fanny might wait as she also intended to wait.
Latterly, too, Fanny had declared more than once to Florence her
conviction that Mr. Saul's passion had been a momentary insanity
which had altogether passed away; and in these declarations Florence
had half fancied that she discovered some tinge of regret. If it were
so, what was she now to say to Mr. Saul?

"You think then, Miss Burton," he continued, "that I have no chance
of success? I ask the question because if I felt certain that this
was so,--quite certain, I should be wrong to remain here. It has been
my first and only parish, and I could not leave it without bitter
sorrow. But if I were to remain here hopelessly, I should become
unfit for my work. I am becoming so, and shall be better away."

"But why ask me, Mr. Saul?"

"Because I think that you can tell me."

"But why not ask herself? Who can tell you so truly as she can do?"

"You would not advise me to do that if you were sure that she would
reject me?"

"That is what I would advise."

"I will take your advice, Miss Burton. Now, good-by, and may God
bless you. You say you will be here in the autumn; but before the
autumn I shall probably have left Clavering. If so our farewells
will be for very long, but I shall always remember our pleasant
intercourse here." Then he went on towards Cumberly Green; and
Florence, as she walked into the vicarage grounds, was thinking that
no girl had ever been loved by a more single-hearted, pure-minded
gentleman than Mr. Saul.

As she sat alone in her bed-room, five or six hours after this
interview, she felt some regret that she should leave Clavering
without a word to Fanny on the subject. Mr. Saul had exacted no
promise of secrecy from her; he was not a man to exact such promises.
But she felt not the less that she would be betraying confidence to
speak, and it might even be that her speaking on the matter would do
more harm than good. Her sympathies were doubtless with Mr. Saul, but
she could not therefore say that she thought Fanny ought to accept
his love. It would be best to say nothing of the matter, and to allow
Mr. Saul to fight his own battle.

Then she turned to her own matters, and there she found that
everything was pleasant. How good the world had been to her to give
her such a lover as Harry Clavering! She owned with all her heart the
excellence of being in love, when a girl might be allowed to call
such a man her own. She could not but make comparisons between him
and Mr. Saul, though she knew that she was making them on points that
were hardly worthy of her thoughts. Mr. Saul was plain, uncouth, with
little that was bright about him except the brightness of his piety.
Harry was like the morning star. He looked and walked and spoke as
though he were something more godlike than common men. His very
voice created joy, and the ring of his laughter was to Florence
as the music of the heavens. What woman would not have loved Harry
Clavering? Even Julia Brabazon,--a creature so base that she had sold
herself to such a thing as Lord Ongar for money and a title, but
so grand in her gait and ways, so Florence had been told, that she
seemed to despise the earth on which she trod,--even she had loved
him. Then as Florence thought of what Julia Brabazon might have had
and of what she had lost, she wondered that there could be women born
so sadly vicious.

But that woman's vice had given her her success, her joy, her great
triumph! It was surely not for her to deal hardly with the faults of
Julia Brabazon,--for her who was enjoying all the blessings of which
those faults had robbed the other! Julia Brabazon had been her very
good friend.

But why had this perfect lover come to her, to one so small, so
trifling, so little in the world's account as she, and given to her
all the treasure of his love? Oh, Harry,--dear Harry! what could
she do for him that would be a return good enough for such great
goodness? Then she took out his last letter, that satisfactory
letter, that letter that had been declared to be perfect, and read it
and read it again. No; she did not want Fanny or any one else to tell
her that he was true. Honesty and truth were written on every line of
his face, were to be heard in every tone of his voice, could be seen
in every sentence that came from his hand. Dear Harry; dearest Harry!
She knew well that he was true.

Then she also sat down and wrote to him, on that her last night
beneath his father's roof,--wrote to him when she had nearly prepared
herself for her bed; and honestly, out of her full heart, thanked him
for his love. There was no need that she should be coy with him now,
for she was his own. "Dear Harry, when I think of all that you have
done for me in loving me and choosing me for your wife, I know that
I can never pay you all that I owe you."

Such were the two rival claimants for the hand of Harry Clavering.



CHAPTER XVII.

"LET HER KNOW THAT YOU'RE THERE."


A week had passed since the evening which Harry had spent in Bolton
Street, and he had not again seen Lady Ongar. He had professed to
himself that his reason for not going there was the non-performance
of the commission which Lady Ongar had given him with reference
to Count Pateroff. He had not yet succeeded in catching the count,
though he had twice asked for him in Mount Street and twice at the
club in Pall Mall. It appeared that the count never went to Mount
Street, and was very rarely seen at the club. There was some other
club which he frequented, and Harry did not know what club. On both
the occasions of Harry's calling in Mount Street, the servant had
asked him to go up and see madame; but he had declined to do so,
pleading that he was hurried. He was, however, driven to resolve that
he must go direct to Sophie, as otherwise he could find no means of
doing as he had promised. She probably might put him on the scent of
her brother.

But there had been another reason why Harry had not gone to Bolton
Street, though he had not acknowledged it to himself. He did not
dare to trust himself with Lady Ongar. He feared that he would be
led on to betray himself and to betray Florence,--to throw himself
at Julia's feet and sacrifice his honesty, in spite of all his
resolutions to the contrary. He felt when there as the accustomed but
repentant dram-drinker might feel, when having resolved to abstain,
he is called upon to sit with the full glass offered before his lips.
From such temptation as that the repentant dram-drinker knows that
he must fly. But though he did not go after the fire-water of Bolton
Street, neither was he able to satisfy himself with the cool fountain
of Onslow Crescent. He was wretched at this time,--ill-satisfied with
himself and others, and was no fitting companion for Cecilia Burton.
The world, he thought, had used him ill. He could have been true to
Julia Brabazon when she was well-nigh penniless. It was not for her
money that he had regarded her. Had he been now a free man,--free
from those chains with which he had fettered himself at Stratton,--he
would again have asked this woman for her love, in spite of her past
treachery; but it would have been for her love and not for her money
that he would have sought her. Was it his fault that he had loved
her, that she had been false to him, and that she had now come back
and thrown herself before him? Or had he been wrong because he had
ventured to think that he loved another when Julia had deserted him?
Or could he help himself if he now found that his love in truth
belonged to her whom he had known first? The world had been very
cruel to him, and he could not go to Onslow Crescent and behave there
prettily, hearing the praises of Florence with all the ardour of a
discreet lover.

He knew well what would have been his right course, and yet he did
not follow it. Let him but once communicate to Lady Ongar the fact of
his engagement, and the danger would be over, though much, perhaps,
of the misery might remain. Let him write to her and mention the
fact, bringing it up as some little immaterial accident, and she
would understand what he meant. But this he abstained from doing.
Though he swore to himself that he would not touch the dram, he would
not dash down the full glass that was held to his lips. He went
about the town very wretchedly, looking for the count, and regarding
himself as a man specially marked out for sorrow by the cruel hand of
misfortune. Lady Ongar, in the meantime, was expecting him, and was
waxing angry and becoming bitter towards him because he came not.

Sir Hugh Clavering was now up in London, and with him was his brother
Archie. Sir Hugh was a man who strained an income, that was handsome
and sufficient for a country gentleman, to the very utmost, wanting
to get out of it more than it could be made to give. He was not a man
to be in debt, or indulge himself with present pleasures to be paid
for out of the funds of future years. He was possessed of a worldly
wisdom which kept him from that folly, and taught him to appreciate
fully the value of independence. But he was ever remembering how many
shillings there are in a pound, and how many pence in a shilling. He
had a great eye to discount, and looked very closely into his bills.
He searched for cheap shops;--and some men began to say of him that
he had found a cheap establishment for such wines as he did not drink
himself! In playing cards and in betting he was very careful, never
playing high, never risking much, but hoping to turn something by the
end of the year, and angry with himself if he had not done so. An
unamiable man he was, but one whose heir would probably not quarrel
with him,--if only he would die soon enough. He had always had a
house in town, a moderate house in Berkeley Square, which belonged
to him and had belonged to his father before him. Lady Clavering
had usually lived there during the season; or, as had latterly been
the case, during only a part of the season. And now it had come to
pass, in this year, that Lady Clavering was not to come to London at
all, and that Sir Hugh was meditating whether the house in Berkeley
Square might not be let. The arrangement would make the difference
of considerably more than a thousand a year to him. For himself, he
would take lodgings. He had no idea of giving up London in the spring
and early summer. But why keep up a house in Berkeley Square, as Lady
Clavering did not use it?

He was partly driven to this by a desire to shake off the burden of
his brother. When Archie chose to go to Clavering the house was open
to him. That was the necessity of Sir Hugh's position, and he could
not avoid it unless he made it worth his while to quarrel with his
brother. Archie was obedient, ringing the bell when he was told,
looking after the horses, spying about, and perhaps saving as much
money as he cost. But the matter was very different in Berkeley
Square. No elder brother is bound to find breakfast and bed for a
younger brother in London. And yet from his boyhood upwards Archie
had made good his footing in Berkeley Square. In the matter of the
breakfast, Sir Hugh had indeed of late got the better of him. The
servants were kept on board wages, and there were no household
accounts. But there was Archie's room, and Sir Hugh felt this to be a
hardship.

The present was not the moment for actually driving forth the
intruder, for Archie was now up in London, especially under his
brother's auspices. And if the business on which Captain Clavering
was now intent could be brought to a successful issue, the standing
in the world of that young man would be very much altered. Then he
would be a brother of whom Sir Hugh might be proud; a brother who
would pay his way, and settle his points at whist if he lost them,
even to a brother. If Archie could induce Lady Ongar to marry him, he
would not be called upon any longer to ring the bells and look after
the stable. He would have bells of his own, and stables too, and
perhaps some captain of his own to ring them and look after them. The
expulsion, therefore, was not to take place till Archie should have
made his attempt upon Lady Ongar.

But Sir Hugh would admit of no delay, whereas Archie himself seemed
to think that the iron was not yet quite hot enough for striking. It
would be better, he had suggested, to postpone the work till Julia
could be coaxed down to Clavering in the autumn. He could do the work
better, he thought, down at Clavering than in London. But Sir Hugh
was altogether of a different opinion. Though he had already asked
his sister-in-law to Clavering, when the idea had first come up, he
was glad that she had declined the visit. Her coming might be very
well if she accepted Archie; but he did not want to be troubled with
any renewal of his responsibility respecting her, if, as was more
probable, she should reject him. The world still looked askance at
Lady Ongar, and Hugh did not wish to take up the armour of a paladin
in her favour. If Archie married her, Archie would be the paladin;
though, indeed, in that case, no paladin would be needed.

"She has only been a widow, you know, four months," said Archie,
pleading for delay. "It won't be delicate, will it?"

"Delicate!" said Sir Hugh. "I don't know whether there is much of
delicacy in it at all."

"I don't see why she isn't to be treated like any other woman. If you
were to die, you'd think it very odd if any fellow came up to Hermy
before the season was over."

"Archie, you are a fool," said Sir Hugh; and Archie could see by his
brother's brow that Hugh was angry. "You say things that for folly
and absurdity are beyond belief. If you can't see the peculiarities
of Julia's position, I am not going to point them out to you."

"She is peculiar, of course,--having so much money, and that place
near Guildford, all her own for her life. Of course it's peculiar.
But four months, Hugh!"

"If it had been four days it need have made no difference. A home,
with some one to support her, is everything to her. If you wait till
lots of fellows are buzzing round her you won't have a chance. You'll
find that by this time next year she'll be the top of the fashion;
and if not engaged to you, she will be to some one else. I shouldn't
be surprised if Harry were after her again."

"He's engaged to that girl we saw down at Clavering."

"What matters that? Engagements can be broken as well as made. You
have this great advantage over every one, except him, that you can go
to her at once without doing anything out of the way. That girl that
Harry has in tow may perhaps keep him away for some time."

"I tell you what, Hugh, you might as well call with me the first
time."

"So that I may quarrel with her, which I certainly should do,--or,
rather, she with me. No, Archie; if you're afraid to go alone, you'd
better give it up."

"Afraid! I'm not afraid!"

"She can't eat you. Remember that with her you needn't stand on your
p's and q's, as you would with another woman. She knows what she is
about, and will understand what she has to get as well as what she is
expected to give. All I can say is, that if she accepts you, Hermy
will consent that she shall go to Clavering as much as she pleases
till the marriage takes place. It couldn't be done, I suppose, till
after a year; and in that case she shall be married at Clavering."

Here was a prospect for Julia Brabazon;--to be led to the same altar,
at which she had married Lord Ongar, by Archie Clavering, twelve
months after her first husband's death, and little more than two
years after her first wedding! The peculiarity of the position did
not quite make itself apparent either to Hugh or to Archie; but there
was one point which did suggest itself to the younger brother at that
moment.

"I don't suppose there was anything really wrong, eh?"

"Can't say, I'm sure," said Sir Hugh.

"Because I shouldn't like--"

"If I were you I wouldn't trouble myself about that. Judge not, that
you be not judged."

"Yes, that's true, to be sure," said Archie; and on that point he
went forth satisfied.

But the job before him was a peculiar job, and that Archie well
knew. In some inexplicable manner he put himself into the scales and
weighed himself, and discovered his own weight with fair accuracy.
And he put her into the scales, and he found that she was much
the heavier of the two. How he did this,--how such men as Archie
Clavering do do it,--I cannot say; but they do weigh themselves, and
know their own weight, and shove themselves aside as being too light
for any real service in the world. This they do, though they may
fluster with their voices, and walk about with their noses in the
air, and swing their canes, and try to look as large as they may.
They do not look large, and they know it; and consequently they ring
the bells, and look after the horses, and shove themselves on one
side, so that the heavier weights may come forth and do the work.
Archie Clavering, who had duly weighed himself, could hardly bring
himself to believe that Lady Ongar would be fool enough to marry him!
Seven thousand a year, with a park and farm in Surrey, and give it
all to him,--him, Archie Clavering, who had, so to say, no weight at
all! Archie Clavering, for one, could not bring himself to believe
it.

But yet Hermy, her sister, thought it possible; and though Hermy was,
as Archie had found out by his invisible scales, lighter than Julia,
still she must know something of her sister's nature. And Hugh, who
was by no means light,--who was a man of weight, with money and
position and firm ground beneath his feet,--he also thought that
it might be so. "Faint heart never won a fair lady," said Archie
to himself a dozen times, as he walked down to the Rag. The Rag
was his club, and there was a friend there whom he could consult
confidentially. No; faint heart never won a fair lady; but they
who repeat to themselves that adage, trying thereby to get courage,
always have faint hearts for such work. Harry Clavering never thought
of the proverb when he went a-wooing.

But Captain Boodle of the Rag,--for Captain Boodle always lived at
the Rag when he was not at Newmarket, or at other racecourses, or in
the neighbourhood of Market Harborough,--Captain Boodle knew a thing
or two, and Captain Boodle was his fast friend. He would go to Boodle
and arrange the campaign with him. Boodle had none of that hectoring,
domineering way which Hugh never quite threw off in his intercourse
with his brother. And Archie, as he went along, resolved that when
Lady Ongar's money was his, and when he had a countess for his wife,
he would give his elder brother a cold shoulder.

Boodle was playing pool at the Rag, and Archie joined him; but
pool is a game which hardly admits of confidential intercourse as
to proposed wives, and Archie was obliged to remain quiet on that
subject all the afternoon. He cunningly, however, lost a little money
to Boodle, for Boodle liked to win,--and engaged himself to dine
at the same table with his friend. Their dinner they ate almost
in silence,--unless when they abused the cook, or made to each
other some pithy suggestion as to the expediency of this or that
delicacy,--bearing always steadily in view the cost as well as
desirability of the viands. Boodle had no shame in not having this
or that because it was dear. To dine with the utmost luxury at the
smallest expense was a proficiency belonging to him, and of which he
was very proud.

But after a while the cloth was gone, and the heads of the two men
were brought near together over the small table. Boodle did not speak
a word till his brother captain had told his story, had pointed out
all the advantages to be gained, explained in what peculiar way the
course lay open to himself, and made the whole thing clear to his
friend's eye.

"They say she's been a little queer, don't they?" said the friendly
counsellor.

"Of course people talk, you know."

"Talk, yes; they're talking a doosed sight, I should say. There's no
mistake about the money, I suppose?"

"Oh, none," said Archie, shaking his head vigorously. "Hugh managed
all that for her, so I know it."

"She don't lose any of it because she enters herself for running
again, does she?"

"Not a shilling. That's the beauty of it."

"Was you ever sweet on her before?"

"What! before Ongar took her? O laws, no. She hadn't a rap, you
know;--and knew how to spend money as well as any girl in London."

"It's all to begin then, Clavvy; all the up-hill work to be done?"

"Well, yes; I don't know about up-hill, Doodles. What do you mean by
up-hill?"

"I mean that seven thousand a year ain't usually to be picked up
merely by trotting easy along the flat. And this sort of work is
very up-hill generally, I take it;--unless, you know, a fellow has a
fancy for it. If a fellow is really sweet on a girl, he likes it, I
suppose."

"She's a doosed handsome woman, you know, Doodles."

"I don't know anything about it, except that I suppose Ongar wouldn't
have taken her if she hadn't stood well on her pasterns, and had
some breeding about her. I never thought much of her sister,--your
brother's wife, you know,--that is in the way of looks. No doubt she
runs straight, and that's a great thing. She won't go the wrong side
of the post."

"As for running straight, let me alone for that."

"Well, now, Clavvy, I'll tell you what my ideas are. When a man's
trying a young filly, his hands can't be too light. A touch too much
will bring her on her haunches, or throw her out of her step. She
should hardly feel the iron in her mouth. That's the sort of work
which requires a man to know well what he's about. But when I've got
to do with a trained mare, I always choose that she shall know that
I'm there! Do you understand me?"

"Yes; I understand you, Doodles."

"I always choose that she shall know that I'm there." And Captain
Boodle, as he repeated these manly words with a firm voice, put out
his hands as though he were handling the horse's rein. "Their mouths
are never so fine then, and they generally want to be brought up
to the bit, d'ye see?--up to the bit. When a mare has been trained
to her work, and knows what she's at in her running, she's all the
better for feeling a fellow's hands as she's going. She likes it
rather. It gives her confidence, and makes her know where she is. And
look here, Clavvy, when she comes to her fences, give her her head;
but steady her first, and make her know that you're there. Damme;
whatever you do, let her know that you're there. There's nothing like
it. She'll think all the more of the fellow that's piloting her. And
look here, Clavvy; ride her with spurs. Always ride a trained mare
with spurs. Let her know that they're on; and if she tries to get her
head, give 'em her. Yes, by George, give 'em her." And Captain Boodle
in his energy twisted himself in his chair, and brought his heel
round, so that it could be seen by Archie. Then he produced a sharp
click with his tongue, and made the peculiar jerk with the muscle
of his legs, whereby he was accustomed to evoke the agility of his
horses. After that he looked triumphantly at his friend. "Give 'em
her, Clavvy, and she'll like you the better for it. She'll know then
that you mean it."

It was thus that Captain Boodle instructed his friend Archie
Clavering how to woo Lady Ongar; and Archie, as he listened to his
friend's words of wisdom, felt that he had learned a great deal.
"That's the way I'll do it, Doodles," he said, "and upon my word I'm
very much obliged to you."

"That's the way, you may depend on it. Let her know that you're
there.--Let her know that you're there. She's done the filly work
before, you see; and it's no good trying that again."

Captain Clavering really believed that he had learned a good deal,
and that he now knew the way to set about the work before him. What
sort of spurs he was to use, and how he was to put them on, I don't
think he did know; but that was a detail as to which he did not think
it necessary to consult his adviser. He sat the whole evening in the
smoking-room, very silent, drinking slowly iced gin-and-water; and
the more he drank the more assured he felt that he now understood the
way in which he was to attempt the work before him. "Let her know
I'm there," he said to himself, shaking his head gently, so that no
one should observe him; "yes, let her know I'm there." At this time
Captain Boodle, or Doodles as he was familiarly called, had again
ascended to the billiard-room and was hard at work. "Let her know
that I'm there," repeated Archie, mentally. Everything was contained
in that precept. And he, with his hands before him on his knees, went
through the process of steadying a horse with the snaffle-rein, just
touching the curb, as he did so, for security. It was but a motion of
his fingers and no one could see it, but it made him confident that
he had learned his lesson. "Up to the bit," he repeated; "by George,
yes; up to the bit. There's nothing like it for a trained mare. Give
her head, but steady her." And Archie, as the words passed across his
memory and were almost pronounced, seemed to be flying successfully
over some prodigious fence. He leaned himself back a little in the
saddle, and seemed to hold firm with his legs. That was the way to
do it. And then the spurs! He would not forget the spurs. She should
know that he wore a spur, and that, if necessary, he would use it.
Then he, too, gave a little click with his tongue, and an acute
observer might have seen the motion of his heel.

Two hours after that he was still sitting in the smoking-room,
chewing the end of a cigar, when Doodles came down victorious from
the billiard-room. Archie was half asleep, and did not notice the
entrance of his friend. "Let her know that you're there," said
Doodles, close into Archie Clavering's ear,--"damme, let her know
that you're there." Archie started and did not like the surprise, or
the warm breath in his ear; but he forgave the offence for the wisdom
of the words that had been spoken.

Then he walked home by himself, repeating again and again the
invaluable teachings of his friend.



CHAPTER XVIII.

CAPTAIN CLAVERING MAKES HIS FIRST ATTEMPT.


During breakfast on the following day,--which means from the hour
of one till two, for the glasses of iced gin-and-water had been
many,--Archie Clavering was making up his mind that he would begin at
once. He would go to Bolton Street on that day, and make an attempt
to be admitted. If not admitted to-day he would make another attempt
to-morrow, and, if still unsuccessful, he would write a letter; not a
letter containing an offer, which according to Archie's ideas would
not be letting her know that he was there in a manner sufficiently
potential,--but a letter in which he would explain that he had
very grave reasons for wishing to see his near and dear connexion,
Lady Ongar. Soon after two he sallied out, and he also went to a
hairdresser's. He was aware that in doing so he was hardly obeying
his friend to the letter, as this sort of operation would come rather
under the head of handling a filly with a light touch; but he thought
that he could in this way, at any rate, do no harm, if he would only
remember the instructions he had received when in the presence of the
trained mare. It was nearly three when he found himself in Bolton
Street, having calculated that Lady Ongar might be more probably
found at home then than at a later hour. But when he came to the
door, instead of knocking, he passed by it. He began to remember that
he had not yet made up his mind by what means he would bring it about
that she should certainly know that he was there. So he took a little
turn up the street, away from Piccadilly, through a narrow passage
that there is in those parts, and by some stables, and down into
Piccadilly, and again to Bolton Street; during which little tour
he had made up his mind that it could hardly become his duty to
teach her that great lesson on this occasion. She must undoubtedly
be taught to know that he was there, but not so taught on this, his
first visit. That lesson should quickly precede his offer; and,
although he had almost hoped in the interval between two of his
beakers of gin-and-water on the preceding evening that he might ride
the race and win it altogether during this very morning visit he was
about to make, in his cooler moments he had begun to reflect that
that would hardly be practicable. The mare must get a gallop before
she would be in a condition to be brought out. So Archie knocked at
the door, intending merely to give the mare a gallop if he should
find her in to-day.

He gave his name, and was shown at once up into Lady Ongar's
drawing-room. Lady Ongar was not there, but she soon came down, and
entered the room with a smile on her face and with an outstretched
hand. Between the man-servant who took the captain's name, and the
maid-servant who carried it up to her mistress,--but who did not see
the gentleman before she did so, there had arisen some mistake, and
Lady Ongar, as she came down from her chamber above expected that
she was to meet another man. Harry Clavering, she thought, had
come to her at last. "I'll be down at once," Lady Ongar had said,
dismissing the girl and then standing for a moment before her mirror
as she smoothed her hair, obliterated as far as it might be possible
the ugliness of her cap, and shook out the folds of her dress. A
countess, a widow, a woman of the world who had seen enough to make
her composed under all circumstances, one would say,--a trained mare
as Doodles had called her,--she stood before her glass doubting
and trembling like a girl, when she heard that Harry Clavering was
waiting for her below. We may surmise that she would have spared
herself some of this trouble had she known the real name of her
visitor. Then, as she came slowly down the stairs, she reflected how
she would receive him. He had stayed away from her, and she would
be cold to him,--cold and formal as she had been on the railway
platform. She knew well how to play that part. Yes; it was his turn
now to show some eagerness of friendship, if there was ever to be
anything more than friendship between them. But she changed all this
as she put her hand upon the lock of the door. She would be honest
to him,--honest and true. She was in truth glad to see him, and he
should know it. What cared she now for the common ways of women and
the usual coynesses of feminine coquetry? She told herself also, in
language somewhat differing from that which Doodles had used, that
her filly days were gone by, and that she was now a trained mare. All
this passed through her mind as her hand was on the door; and then
she opened it, with a smiling face and ready hand, to find herself in
the presence of--Captain Archie Clavering.

The captain was sharp-sighted enough to observe the change in her
manner. The change, indeed, was visible enough, and was such that it
at once knocked out of Archie's breast some portion of the courage
with which his friend's lessons had inspired him. The outstretched
hand fell slowly to her side, the smile gave place to a look of
composed dignity which made Archie at once feel that the fate which
called upon him to woo a countess was in itself hard. And she walked
slowly into the room before she spoke to him, or he to her.

"Captain Clavering!" she said at last, and there was much more of
surprise than of welcome in her words as she uttered them.

"Yes, Lady On--, Julia, that is; I thought I might as well come and
call, as I found we weren't to see you at Clavering when we were all
there at Easter." When she had been living in his brother's house
as one of the family he had called her Julia, as Hugh had done. The
connection between them had been close, and it had come naturally to
him to do so. He had thought much of this since his present project
had been initiated, and had strongly resolved not to lose the
advantage of his former familiarity. He had very nearly broken down
at the onset, but, as the reader will have observed, had recovered
himself.

"You are very good," she said; and then as he had been some time
standing with his right hand presented to her, she just touched it
with her own.

"There's nothing I hate so much as stuff and nonsense," said Archie.
To this remark she simply bowed, remaining awfully quiet. Captain
Clavering felt that her silence was in truth awful. She had always
been good at talking, and he had paused for her to say something; but
when she bowed to him in that stiff manner,--"doosed stiff she was;
doosed stiff, and impudent too," he told Doodles afterwards;--he knew
that he must go on himself. "Stuff and nonsense is the mischief, you
know." Then she bowed again. "There's been something the matter with
them all down at Clavering since you came home, Julia; but hang me if
I can find out what it is!" Still she was silent. "It ain't Hermy;
that I must say. Hermy always speaks of you as though there had never
been anything wrong." This assurance, we may say, must have been
flattering to the lady whom he was about to court.

"Hermy was always too good to me," said Lady Ongar, smiling.

"By George, she always does. If there's anything wrong it's been with
Hugh; and, by George, I don't know what it is he was up to when you
first came home. It wasn't my doing;--of course you know that."

"I never thought that anything was your doing, Captain Clavering."

"I think Hugh had been losing money; I do indeed. He was like a bear
with a sore head just at that time. There was no living in the house
with him. I daresay Hermy may have told you all about that."

"Hermione is not by nature so communicative as you are, Captain
Clavering."

"Isn't she? I should have thought between sisters--; but of course
that's no business of mine." Again she was silent, awfully silent,
and he became aware that he must either get up and go away or carry
on the conversation himself. To do either seemed to be equally
difficult, and for a while he sat there almost gasping in his misery.
He was quite aware that as yet he had not made her know that he was
there. He was not there, as he well knew, in his friend Doodles'
sense of the word. "At any rate there isn't any good in quarrelling,
is there, Julia?" he said at last. Now that he had asked a question,
surely she must speak.

"There is great good sometimes I think," said she, "in people
remaining apart and not seeing each other. Sir Hugh Clavering has not
quarrelled with me, that I am aware. Indeed, since my marriage there
have been no means of quarrelling between us. But I think it quite as
well that he and I should not come together."

"But he particularly wants you to go to Clavering."

"Has he sent you here as his messenger?"

"Sent me! oh dear no; nothing of that sort. I have come altogether on
my own hook. If Hugh wants a messenger he must find some one else.
But you and I were always friends you know,"--at this assertion she
opened her large eyes widely, and simply smiled;--"and I thought that
perhaps you might be glad to see me if I called. That was all."

"You are very good, Captain Clavering."

"I couldn't bear to think that you should be here in London, and that
one shouldn't see anything of you or know anything about you. Tell
me now; is there anything I can do for you? Do you want anybody to
settle anything for you in the city?"

"I think not, Captain Clavering; thank you very much."

"Because I should be so happy; I should indeed. There's nothing I
should like so much as to make myself useful in some way. Isn't there
anything now? There must be so much to be looked after,--about money
and all that."

"My lawyer does all that, Captain Clavering."

"Those fellows are such harpies. There is no end to their charges;
and all for doing things that would only be a pleasure to me."

"I'm afraid I can't employ you in any matter that would suit your
tastes."

"Can't you indeed, now?" Then again there was a silence, and Captain
Clavering was beginning to think that he must go. He was willing
to work hard at talking or anything else; but he could not work
if no ground for starting were allowed to him. He thought he must
go, though he was aware that he had not made even the slightest
preparation for future obedience to his friend's precepts. He began
to feel that he had commenced wrongly. He should have made her know
that he was there from the first moment of her entrance into the
room. He must retreat now in order that he might advance with more
force on the next occasion. He had just made up his mind to this and
was doubting how he might best get himself out of his chair with the
purpose of going, when sudden relief came in the shape of another
visitor. The door was thrown open and Madam Gordeloup was announced.

"Well, my angel," said the little woman, running up to her friend
and kissing her on either side of her face. Then she turned round as
though she had only just seen the strange gentleman, and curtseyed to
him. Captain Clavering holding his hat in both his hands bowed to the
little woman.


[Illustration: Captain Clavering makes his first attempt.]


"My sister's brother-in-law, Captain Clavering," said Lady Ongar.
"Madam Gordeloup."

Captain Clavering bowed again. "Ah, Sir Oo's brother," said Madam
Gordeloup. "I am very glad to see Captain Clavering; and is your
sister come?"

"No; my sister is not come."

"Lady Clavering is not in town this spring," said the captain.

"Ah, not in town! Then I do pity her. There is only de one place to
live in, and that is London, for April, May, and June. Lady Clavering
is not coming to London?"

"Her little boy isn't quite the thing," said the captain.

"Not quite de ting?" said the Franco-Pole in an inquiring voice, not
exactly understanding the gentleman's language.

"My little nephew is ill, and my sister does not think it wise to
bring him to London."

"Ah; that is a pity. And Sir Oo? Sir Oo is in London?"

"Yes," said the captain; "my brother has been up some time."

"And his lady left alone in the country? Poor lady! But your English
ladies like the country. They are fond of the fields and the daisies.
So they say; but I think often they lie. Me; I like the houses,
and the people, and the pavé. The fields are damp, and I love not
rheumatism at all." Then the little woman shrugged her shoulders and
shook herself. "Tell us the truth, Julie; which do you like best, the
town or the country?"

"Whichever I'm not in, I think."

"Ah, just so. Whichever you are not in at present. That is because
you are still idle. You have not settled yourself!" At this reference
to the possibility of Lady Ongar settling herself, Captain Clavering
pricked up his ears, and listened eagerly for what might come next.
He only knew of one way in which a young woman without a husband
could settle herself. "You must wait, my dear, a little longer, just
a little longer, till the time of your trouble has passed by."

"Don't talk such nonsense, Sophie," said the countess.

"Ah, my dear, it is no nonsense. I am always telling her, Captain
Clavering, that she must go through this black, troublesome time as
quick as she can; and then nobody will enjoy the town so much as de
rich and beautiful Lady Ongar. Is it not so, Captain Clavering?"

Archie thought that the time had now come for him to say something
pretty, so that his love might begin to know that he was there. "By
George, yes, there'll be nobody so much admired when she comes out
again. There never was anybody so much admired before,--before,--that
is, when you were Julia Brabazon, you know; and I shouldn't wonder if
you didn't come out quite as strong as ever."

"As strong!" said the Franco-Pole. "A woman that has been married is
always more admired than a meess."

"Sophie, might I ask you and Captain Clavering to be a little less
personal?"

"There is noting I hate so much as your meesses," continued Madame
Gordeloup; "noting! Your English meesses give themselves such airs.
Now in Paris, or in dear Vienna, or in St. Petersburg, they are not
like that at all. There they are nobodies--they are nobodies; but
then they will be something very soon, which is to be better. Your
English meess is so much and so grand; she never can be greater and
grander. So when she is a mamma, she lives down in the country by
herself, and looks after de pills and de powders. I don't like that.
I don't like that at all. No; if my husband had put me into the
country to look after de pills and de powders, he should have had
them all, all--himself, when he came to see me." As she said this
with great energy, she opened her eyes wide, and looked full into
Archie's face.

Captain Clavering, who was sitting with his hat in his two hands
between his knees, stared at the little foreigner. He had heard
before of women poisoning their husbands, but never had heard a woman
advocate the system as expedient. Nor had he often heard a woman
advocate any system with the vehemence which Madame Gordeloup now
displayed on this matter, and with an allusion which was so very
pointed to the special position of his own sister-in-law. Did Lady
Ongar agree with her? He felt as though he should like to know his
Julia's opinions on that matter.

"Sophie, Captain Clavering will think you are in earnest," said the
countess, laughing.

"So I am--in earnest. It is all wrong. You boil all the water out of
de pot before you put the gigot into it. So the gigot is no good, is
tough and dry, and you shut it up in an old house in the country.
Then, to make matters pretty, you talk about de fields and de
daisies. I know. 'Thank you,' I should say. 'De fields and de daisies
are so nice and so good! Suppose you go down, my love, and walk in de
fields, and pick de daisies, and send them up to me by de railway!'
Yes, that is what I would say."

Captain Clavering was now quite in the dark, and began to regard the
little woman as a lunatic. When she spoke of the pot and the gigot
he vainly endeavoured to follow her; and now that she had got among
the daisies he was more at a loss than ever. Fruit, vegetables, and
cut flowers came up, he knew, to London regularly from Clavering,
when the family was in town;--but no daisies. In France it must, he
supposed, be different. He was aware, however, of his ignorance, and
said nothing.

"No one ever did try to shut you up, Sophie!"

"No, indeed; M. Gordeloup knew better. What would he do if I were
shut up? And no one will ever shut you up, my dear. If I were you,
I would give no one a chance."

"Don't say that," said the captain, almost passionately; "don't say
that."

"Ha, ha! but I do say it. Why should a woman who has got everything
marry again? If she wants de fields and de daisies she has got them
of her own--yes, of her own. If she wants de town, she has got
that too. Jewels,--she can go and buy them. Coaches,--there they
are. Parties,--one, two, three, every night, as many as she please.
Gentlemen who will be her humble slaves; such a plenty,--all London.
Or, if she want to be alone, no one can come near her. Why should she
marry? No."

"But she might be in love with somebody," said the captain, in a
surprised but humble tone.

"Love! Bah! Be in love, so that she may be shut up in an old barrack
with de powders!" The way in which that word barrack was pronounced,
and the middle letters sounded, almost lifted the captain off his
seat. "Love is very pretty at seventeen, when the imagination is
telling a parcel of lies, and when life is one dream. To like
people,--oh, yes; to be very fond of your friends,--oh, yes; to be
most attached,--as I am to my Julie,"--here she got hold of Lady
Ongar's hand,--"it is the salt of life! But what you call love,
booing and cooing, with rhymes and verses about de moon, it is to go
back to pap and panade, and what you call bibs. No; if a woman wants
a house, and de something to live on, let her marry a husband; or if
a man want to have children, let him marry a wife. But to be shut up
in a country house, when everything you have got of your own,--I say
it is bad."

Captain Clavering was heartily sorry that he had mentioned the fact
of his sister-in-law being left at home at Clavering Park. It was
most unfortunate. How could he make it understood that if he were
married he would not think of shutting his wife up at Ongar Park?
"Lady Clavering, you know, does come to London generally," he said.

"Bah!" exclaimed the little Franco-Pole.

"And as for me, I never should be happy, if I were married, unless I
had my wife with me everywhere," said Captain Clavering.

"Bah-ah-ah!" ejaculated the lady.

Captain Clavering could not endure this any longer. He felt that the
manner of the lady was, to say the least of it, unpleasant, and he
perceived that he was doing no good to his own cause. So he rose from
his chair and muttered some words with the intention of showing his
purpose of departure.

"Good-by, Captain Clavering," said Lady Ongar. "My love to my sister
when you see her."

Archie shook hands with her and then made his bow to Madame
Gordeloup.

"Au revoir, my friend," she said, "and you remember all I say. It is
not good for de wife to be all alone in the country, while de husband
walk about in the town and make an eye to every lady he see." Archie
would not trust himself to renew the argument, but bowing again, made
his way off.

"He was come for one admirer," said Sophie, as soon as the door was
closed.

"An admirer of whom?"

"Not of me;--oh, no; I was not in danger at all."

"Of me? Captain Clavering! Sophie, you get your head full of the
strangest nonsense."

"Ah; very well. You see. What will you give me if I am right? Will
you bet? Why had he got on his new gloves, and had his head all
smelling with stuff from de hairdresser? Does he come always perfumed
like that? Does he wear shiny little boots to walk about in de
morning, and make an eye always? Perhaps yes."

"I never saw his boots or his eyes."

"But I see them. I see many things. He come to have Ongere Park for
his own. I tell you, yes. Ten thousand will come to have Ongere Park.
Why not? To have Ongere Park and all de money a man will make himself
smell a great deal."

"You think much more about all that than is necessary."

"Do I, my dear? Very well. There are three already. There is Edouard,
and there is this Clavering who you say is a captain; and there
is the other Clavering who goes with his nose in the air, and who
think himself a clever fellow because he learned his lesson at
school and did not get himself whipped. He will be whipped yet some
day,--perhaps."

"Sophie, hold your tongue. Captain Clavering is my sister's
brother-in-law, and Harry Clavering is my friend."

"Ah, friend! I know what sort of friend he wants to be. How much
better to have a park and plenty of money than to work in a ditch and
make a railway! But he do not know the way with a woman. Perhaps he
may be more at home, as you say, in the ditch. I should say to him,
'My friend, you will do well in de ditch if you work hard;--suppose
you stay there.'"

"You don't seem to like my cousin, and if you please, we will talk no
more about him."

"Why should I not like him? He don't want to get any money from me."

"That will do, Sophie."

"Very well; it shall do for me. But this other man that come here
to-day. He is a fool."

"Very likely."

"He did not learn his lesson without whipping."

"Nor with whipping either."

"No; he have learned nothing. He does not know what to do with his
hat. He is a fool. Come, Julie, will you take me out for a drive. It
is melancholy for you to go alone; I came to ask you for a drive.
Shall we go?" And they did go, Lady Ongar and Sophie Gordeloup
together. Lady Ongar, as she submitted, despised herself for her
submission; but what was she to do? It is sometimes very difficult to
escape from the meshes of friendship.

Captain Clavering, when he left Bolton Street, went down to his
club, having first got rid of his shining boots and new gloves. He
sauntered up into the billiard-room knowing that his friend would be
there, and there he found Doodles with his coat off, the sleeves of
his shirt turned back, and armed with his cue. His brother captain,
the moment that he saw him, presented the cue at his breast. "Does
she know you're there, old fellow; I say, does she know you're
there?" The room was full of men, and the whole thing was done so
publicly that Captain Clavering was almost offended.

"Come, Doodles, you go on with your game," said he; "it's you to
play." Doodles turned to the table, and scientifically pocketed the
ball on which he played; then he laid his own ball close under the
cushion, picked up a shilling and put it into his waistcoat pocket,
holding a lighted cigar in his mouth the while, and then he came back
to his friend. "Well, Clavvy, how has it been?"

"Oh, nothing as yet, you know."

"Haven't you seen her?"

"Yes, I've seen her, of course. I'm not the fellow to let the grass
grow under my feet. I've only just come from her house."

"Well, well?"

"That's nothing much to tell the first day, you know."

"Did you let her know you were there? That's the chat. Damme, did you
let her know you were there?"

In answer to this Archie attempted to explain that he was not as yet
quite sure that he had been successful in that particular; but in
the middle of his story Captain Doodles was called off to exercise
his skill again, and on this occasion to pick up two shillings. "I'm
sorry for you, Griggs," he said, as a very young lieutenant, whose
last life he had taken, put up his cue with a look of ineffable
disgust, and whose shilling Doodles had pocketed; "I'm sorry for you,
very; but a fellow must play the game, you know." Whereupon Griggs
walked out of the room with a gait that seemed to show that he had
his own ideas upon that matter, though he did not choose to divulge
them. Doodles instantly returned to his friend. "With cattle of that
kind it's no use trying the waiting dodge," said he. "You should make
your running at once, and trust to bottom to carry you through."

"But there was a horrid little Frenchwoman came in!"

"What; a servant?"

"No; a friend. Such a creature! You should have heard her talk. A
kind of confidential friend she seemed, who called her Julie. I had
to go away and leave her there, of course."

"Ah! you'll have to tip that woman."

"What, with money?"

"I shouldn't wonder."

"It would come very expensive."

"A tenner now and then, you know. She would do your business for you.
Give her a brooch first, and then offer to lend her the money. You'd
find she'll rise fast enough, if you're any hand for throwing a fly."

"Oh! I could do it, you know."

"Do it then, and let 'em both know that you're there. Yes, Parkyns,
I'll divide. And, Clavvy, you can come in now in Griggs' place." Then
Captain Clavering stripped himself for the battle.



CHAPTER XIX.

THE BLUE POSTS.


[Illustration.]

"Oh; so you 'ave come to see me. I am so glad." With these words
Sophie Gordeloup welcomed Harry Clavering to her room in Mount Street
early one morning not long after her interview with Captain Archie
in Lady Ongar's presence. On the previous evening Harry had received
a note from Lady Ongar, in which she upbraided him for having left
unperformed her commission with reference to Count Pateroff. The
letter had begun quite abruptly. "I think it unkind of you that you
do not come to me. I asked you to see a certain person on my behalf,
and you have not done so. Twice he has been here. Once I was in truth
out. He came again the next evening at nine, and I was then ill,
and had gone to bed. You understand it all, and must know how this
annoys me. I thought you would have done this for me, and I thought I
should have seen you.--J." This note he found at his lodgings when he
returned home at night, and on the following morning he went in his
despair direct to Mount Street, on his way to the Adelphi. It was not
yet ten o'clock when he was shown into Madame Gordeloup's presence,
and as regarded her dress he did not find her to be quite prepared
for morning visitors. But he might well be indifferent on that
matter, as the lady seemed to disregard the circumstances altogether.
On her head she wore what he took to be a nightcap, though I will
not absolutely undertake to say that she had slept in that very
head-dress. There were frills to it, and a certain attempt at
prettinesses had been made; but then the attempt had been made so
long ago, and the frills were so ignorant of starch and all frillish
propensities, that it hardly could pretend to decency. A great white
wrapper she also wore, which might not have been objectionable had
it not been so long worn that it looked like a university college
surplice at the end of the long vacation. Her slippers had all the
ease which age could give them, and above the slippers, neatness, to
say the least of it, did not predominate. But Sophie herself seemed
to be quite at her ease in spite of these deficiencies, and received
our hero with an eager, pointed welcome, which I can hardly describe
as affectionate, and which Harry did not at all understand.

"I have to apologize for troubling you," he began.

"Trouble, what trouble? Bah! You give me no trouble. It is you have
the trouble to come here. You come early and I have not got my
crinoline. If you are contented, so am I." Then she smiled, and sat
herself down suddenly, letting herself almost fall into her special
corner in the sofa. "Take a chair, Mr. Harry; then we can talk more
comfortable."

"I want especially to see your brother. Can you give me his address?"

"What? Edouard--certainly; Travellers' Club."

"But he is never there."

"He sends every day for his letters. You want to see him. Why?"

Harry was at once confounded, having no answer. "A little private
business," he said.

"Ah; a little private business. You do not owe him a little money,
I am afraid, or you would not want to see him. Ha, ha! You write to
him, and he will see you. There;--there is paper and pen and ink. He
shall get your letter this day."

Harry, nothing suspicious, did as he was bid, and wrote a note in
which he simply told the count that he was specially desirous of
seeing him.

"I will go to you anywhere," said Harry, "if you will name a place."

We, knowing Madame Gordeloup's habits, may feel little doubt but that
she thought it her duty to become acquainted with the contents of the
note before she sent it out of her house, but we may also know that
she learned very little from it.

"It shall go, almost immediately," said Sophie, when the envelope was
closed.

Then Harry got up to depart, having done his work. "What, you are
going in that way at once? You are in a hurry?"

"Well, yes; I am in a hurry, rather, Madame Gordeloup. I have got
to be at my office, and I only just came up here to find out your
brother's address." Then he rose and went, leaving the note behind
him.

Then Madame Gordeloup, speaking to herself in French, called Harry
Clavering a lout, a fool, an awkward overgrown boy, and a pig. She
declared him to be a pig nine times over, then shook herself in
violent disgust, and after that betook herself to the letter.

The letter was at any rate duly sent to the count, for before Harry
had left Mr. Beilby's chambers on that day, Pateroff came to him
there. Harry sat in the same room with other men, and therefore went
out to see his acquaintance in a little antechamber that was used
for such purposes. As he walked from one room to the other, he was
conscious of the delicacy and difficulty of the task before him, and
the colour was high in his face as he opened the door. But when he
had done so, he saw that the count was not alone. A gentleman was
with him, whom he did not introduce to Harry, and before whom Harry
could not say that which he had to communicate.

"Pardon me," said the count, "but we are in railroad hurry. Nobody
ever was in such a haste as I and my friend. You are not engaged
to-morrow? No, I see. You dine with me and my friend at the Blue
Posts. You know the Blue Posts?"

Harry said he did not know the Blue Posts.

"Then you shall know the Blue Posts. I will be your instructor. You
drink claret. Come and see. You eat beefsteaks. Come and try. You
love one glass of port wine with your cheese. No. But you shall
love it when you have dined with me at the Blue Posts. We will dine
altogether after the English way;--which is the best way in the world
when it is quite good. It is quite good at the Blue Posts;--quite
good! Seven o'clock. You are fined when a minute late; an extra glass
of port wine a minute. Now I must go. Ah; yes. I am ruined already."

Then Count Pateroff, holding his watch in his hand, bolted out of the
room before Harry could say a word to him.

He had nothing for it but to go to the dinner, and to the dinner he
went. On that same evening, the evening of the day on which he had
seen Sophie and her brother, he wrote to Lady Ongar, using to her
the same manner of writing that she had used to him, and telling her
that he had done his best, that he had now seen him whom he had been
desired to see, but that he had not been able to speak to him. He
was, however, to dine with him on the following day,--and would call
in Bolton Street as soon as possible after that interview.

Exactly at seven o'clock, Harry, having the fear of the threatened
fine before his eyes, was at the Blue Posts; and there, standing in
the middle of the room, he saw Count Pateroff. With Count Pateroff
was the same gentleman whom Harry had seen at the Adelphi, and whom
the count now introduced as Colonel Schmoff; and also a little
Englishman with a knowing eye and a bull-dog neck, and whiskers
cut very short and trim,--a horsey little man, whom the count also
introduced. "Captain Boodle; says he knows a cousin of yours, Mr.
Clavering."

Then Colonel Schmoff bowed, never yet having spoken a word in Harry's
hearing, and our old friend Doodles with glib volubility told Harry
how intimate he was with Archie, and how he knew Sir Hugh, and how he
had met Lady Clavering, and how "doosed" glad he was to meet Harry
himself on this present occasion.

"And now, my boys, we'll set down," said the count. "There's just a
little soup, printanier; yes, they can make soup here; then a cut of
salmon; and after that the beefsteak. Nothing more. Schmoff, my boy,
can you eat beefsteak?"

Schmoff neither smiled nor spoke, but simply bowed his head gravely,
and sitting down, arranged with slow exactness his napkin over his
waistcoat and lap.

"Captain Boodle, can you eat beefsteak," said the count; "Blue Posts'
beefsteak?"

"Try me," said Doodles. "That's all. Try me."

"I will try you, and I will try Mr. Clavering. Schmoff would eat a
horse if he had not a bullock, and a piece of a jackass if he had not
a horse."

"I did eat a horse in Hamboro' once. We was besieged."

So much said Schmoff, very slowly, in a deep bass voice, speaking
from the bottom of his chest, and frowning very heavily as he did so.
The exertion was so great that he did not repeat it for a
considerable time.

"Thank God we are not besieged now," said the count, as the soup was
handed round to them. "Ah, Albert, my friend, that is good soup; very
good soup. My compliments to the excellent Stubbs. Mr. Clavering, the
excellent Stubbs is the cook. I am quite at home here and they do
their best for me. You need not fear you will have any of Schmoff's
horse."

This was all very pleasant, and Harry Clavering sat down to his
dinner prepared to enjoy it; but there was a sense about him during
the whole time that he was being taken in and cheated, and that
the count would cheat him and actually escape away from him on
that evening without his being able to speak a word to him. They
were dining in a public room, at a large table which they had to
themselves, while others were dining at small tables round them.
Even if Schmoff and Boodle had not been there, he could hardly have
discussed Lady Ongar's private affairs in such a room as that. The
count had brought him there to dine in this way with a premeditated
purpose of throwing him over, pretending to give him the meeting that
had been asked for, but intending that it should pass by and be of no
avail. Such was Harry's belief, and he resolved that, though he might
have to seize Pateroff by the tails of his coat, the count should not
escape him without having been forced at any rate to hear what he had
to say. In the meantime the dinner went on very pleasantly.

"Ah," said the count, "there is no fish like salmon early in the
year; but not too early. And it should come alive from Grove, and be
cooked by Stubbs."

"And eaten by me," said Boodle.

"Under my auspices," said the count, "and then all is well. Mr.
Clavering, a little bit near the head? Not care about any particular
part? That is wrong. Everybody should always learn what is the best
to eat of everything, and get it if they can."

"By George, I should think so," said Doodles. "I know I do."

"Not to know the bit out of the neck of the salmon from any other
bit, is not to know a false note from a true one. Not to distinguish
a '51 wine from a '58, is to look at an arm or a leg on the canvas,
and to care nothing whether it is in drawing, or out of drawing. Not
to know Stubbs' beefsteak from other beefsteaks, is to say that every
woman is the same thing to you. Only, Stubbs will let you have his
beefsteak if you will pay him,--him or his master. With the beautiful
woman it is not always so;--not always. Do I make myself understood?"

"Clear as mud," said Doodles. "I'm quite along with you there. Why
should a man be ashamed of eating what's nice? Everybody does it."

"No, Captain Boodle; not everybody. Some cannot get it, and some do
not know it when it comes in their way. They are to be pitied. I do
pity them from the bottom of my heart. But there is one poor fellow
I do pity more even than they."

There was something in the tone of the count's words,--a simple
pathos, and almost a melody, which interested Harry Clavering. No one
knew better than Count Pateroff how to use all the inflexions of his
voice, and produce from the phrases he used the very highest interest
which they were capable of producing. He now spoke of his pity in a
way that might almost have made a sensitive man weep. "Who is it that
you pity so much?" Harry asked.

"The man who cannot digest," said the count, in a low clear voice.
Then he bent down his head over the morsel of food on his plate,
as though he were desirous of hiding a tear. "The man who cannot
digest!" As he repeated the words he raised his head again, and
looked round at all their faces.

"Yes, yes;--mein Gott, yes," said Schmoff, and even he appeared as
though he were almost moved from the deep quietude of his inward
indifference.

"Ah; talk of blessings! What a blessing is digestion!" said the
count. "I do not know whether you have ever thought of it, Captain
Boodle? You are young, and perhaps not. Or you, Mr. Clavering? It is
a subject worthy of your thoughts. To digest! Do you know what it
means? It is to have the sun always shining, and the shade always
ready for you. It is to be met with smiles, and to be greeted with
kisses. It is to hear sweet sounds, to sleep with sweet dreams, to
be touched ever by gentle, soft, cool hands. It is to be in paradise.
Adam and Eve were in paradise. Why? Their digestion was good. Ah!
then they took liberties, eat bad fruit,--things they could not
digest. They what we call, ruined their constitutions, destroyed
their gastric juices, and then they were expelled from paradise by an
angel with a flaming sword. The angel with the flaming sword, which
turned two ways, was indigestion! There came a great indigestion upon
the earth because the cooks were bad, and they called it a deluge.
Ah, I thank God there is to be no more deluges. All the evils come
from this. Macbeth could not sleep. It was the supper, not the
murder. His wife talked and walked. It was the supper again. Milton
had a bad digestion because he is always so cross; and your Carlyle
must have the worst digestion in the world, because he never says
any good of anything. Ah, to digest is to be happy! Believe me, my
friends, there is no other way not to be turned out of paradise by a
fiery two-handed turning sword."

"It is true," said Schmoff; "yes, it is true."

"I believe you," said Doodles. "And how well the count describes it,
don't he, Mr. Clavering? I never looked at it in that light; but,
after all, digestion is everything. What is a horse worth, if he
won't feed?"

"I never thought much about it," said Harry.

"That is very good," said the great preacher. "Not to think about it
ever is the best thing in the world. You will be made to think about
it if there be necessity. A friend of mine told me he did not know
whether he had a digestion. My friend, I said, you are like the
husbandmen; you do not know your own blessings. A bit more steak, Mr.
Clavering; see, it has come up hot, just to prove that you have the
blessing."

There was a pause in the conversation for a minute or two, during
which Schmoff and Doodles were very busy giving the required proof;
and the count was leaning back in his chair, with a smile of
conscious wisdom on his face, looking as though he were in deep
consideration of the subject on which he had just spoken with so much
eloquence. Harry did not interrupt the silence, as, foolishly, he was
allowing his mind to carry itself away from the scene of enjoyment
that was present, and trouble itself with the coming battle which he
would be obliged to fight with the count. Schmoff was the first to
speak. "When I was eating a horse at Hamboro'--" he began.

"Schmoff," said the count, "if we allow you to get behind the
ramparts of that besieged city, we shall have to eat that horse for
the rest of the evening. Captain Boodle, if you will believe me, I
eat that horse once for two hours. Ah, here is the port wine. Now,
Mr. Clavering, this is the wine for cheese;--'34. No man should drink
above two glasses of '34. If you want port after that, then have
'20."

Schmoff had certainly been hardly treated. He had scarcely spoken a
word during dinner, and should, I think, have been allowed to say
something of the flavour of the horse. It did not, however, appear
from his countenance that he had felt, or that he resented the
interference; though he did not make any further attempt to enliven
the conversation.

They did not sit long over their wine, and the count, in spite of
what he had said about the claret, did not drink any. "Captain
Boodle," he said, "you must respect my weakness as well as my
strength. I know what I can do, and what I cannot. If I were a real
hero, like you English,--which means, if I had an ostrich in my
inside,--I would drink till twelve every night, and eat broiled
bones till six every morning. But alas! the ostrich has not been
given to me. As a common man I am pretty well, but I have no heroic
capacities. We will have a little chasse, and then we will smoke."

Harry began to be very nervous. How was he to do it? It had become
clearer and clearer to him through every ten minutes of the dinner,
that the count did not intend to give him any moment for private
conversation. He felt that he was cheated and ill-used, and was
waxing angry. They were to go and smoke in a public room, and he
knew, or thought he knew, what that meant. The count would sit there
till he went, and had brought the Colonel Schmoff with him, so that
he might be sure of some ally to remain by his side and ensure
silence. And the count, doubtless, had calculated that when Captain
Boodle went, as he soon would go, to his billiards, he, Harry
Clavering, would feel himself compelled to go also. No! It should not
result in that way. Harry resolved that he would not go. He had his
mission to perform and he would perform it, even if he were compelled
to do so in the presence of Colonel Schmoff.

Doodles soon went. He could not sit long with the simple
gratification of a cigar, without gin-and-water or other comfort
of that kind, even though the eloquence of Count Pateroff might be
excited in his favour. He was a man, indeed, who did not love to sit
still, even with the comfort of gin-and-water. An active little man
was Captain Boodle, always doing something or anxious to do something
in his own line of business. Small speculations in money, so
concocted as to leave the risk against him smaller than the chance on
his side, constituted Captain Boodle's trade; and in that trade he
was indefatigable, ingenious, and, to a certain extent, successful.
The worst of the trade was this: that though he worked at it above
twelve hours a day, to the exclusion of all other interests in
life, he could only make out of it an income which would have been
considered a beggarly failure at any other profession. When he netted
a pound a day he considered himself to have done very well; but he
could not do that every day in the week. To do it often required
unremitting exertion. And then, in spite of all his care, misfortunes
would come. "A cursed garron, of whom nobody had ever heard the name!
If a man mayn't take a liberty with such a brute as that, when is
he to take a liberty?" So had he expressed himself plaintively,
endeavouring to excuse himself, when on some occasion a race had been
won by some outside horse which Captain Boodle had omitted to make
safe in his betting-book. He was regarded by his intimate friends
as a very successful man; but I think myself that his life was a
mistake. To live with one's hands ever daubed with chalk from a
billiard-table, to be always spying into stables and rubbing against
grooms, to put up with the narrow lodgings which needy men encounter
at race meetings, to be day after day on the rails running after
platers and steeplechasers, to be conscious on all occasions of the
expediency of selling your beast when you are hunting, to be counting
up little odds at all your spare moments;--these things do not, I
think, make a satisfactory life for a young man. And for a man that
is not young, they are the very devil! Better have no digestion when
you are forty than find yourself living such a life as that! Captain
Boodle would, I think, have been happier had he contrived to get
himself employed as a tax-gatherer or an attorney's clerk.

On this occasion Doodles soon went, as had been expected, and Harry
found himself smoking with the two foreigners. Pateroff was no longer
eloquent, but sat with his cigar in his mouth as silent as Colonel
Schmoff himself. It was evidently expected of Harry that he should
go.

"Count," he said at last, "you got my note?" There were seven or
eight persons sitting in the room besides the party of three to which
Harry belonged.

"Your note, Mr. Clavering! which note? Oh, yes; I should not have had
the pleasure of seeing you here to-day but for that."

"Can you give me five minutes in private?"

"What! now! here! this evening! after dinner? Another time I will
talk with you by the hour together."

"I fear I must trouble you now. I need not remind you that I could
not keep you yesterday morning; you were so much hurried."

"And now I am having my little moment of comfort! These special
business conversations after dinner are so bad for the digestion!"

"If I could have caught you before dinner, Count Pateroff, I would
have done so."

"If it must be, it must. Schmoff, will you wait for me ten minutes?
I will not be more than ten minutes." And the count as he made this
promise looked at his watch. "Waiter," he said, speaking in a sharp
tone which Harry had not heard before, "show this gentleman and
me into a private room." Harry got up and led the way out, not
forgetting to assure himself that he cared nothing for the sharpness
of the count's voice.

"Now, Mr. Clavering, what is it?" said the count, looking full into
Harry's eye.

"I will tell you in two words."

"In one if you can."

"I came with a message to you from Lady Ongar."

"Why are you a messenger from Lady Ongar?"

"I have known her long and she is connected with my family."

"Why does she not send her messages by Sir Hugh,--her
brother-in-law?"

"It is hardly for you to ask that!"

"Yes; it is for me to ask that. I have known Lady Ongar well, and
have treated her with kindness. I do not want to have messages by
anybody. But go on. If you are a messenger, give your message."

"Lady Ongar bids me tell you that she cannot see you."

"But she must see me. She shall see me!"

"I am to explain to you that she declines to do so. Surely, Count
Pateroff, you must understand--"

"Ah, bah; I understand everything;--in such matters as these, better,
perhaps, than you, Mr. Clavering. You have given your message. Now,
as you are a messenger, will you give mine?"

"That will depend altogether on its nature."

"Sir, I never send uncivil words to a woman, though sometimes I
may be tempted to speak them to a man; when, for instance, a man
interferes with me; do you understand? My message is this:--tell her
ladyship, with my compliments, that it will be better for her to see
me,--better for her, and for me. When that poor lord died,--and he
had been, mind, my friend for many years before her ladyship had
heard his name,--I was with him; and there were occurrences of which
you know nothing and need know nothing. I did my best then to be
courteous to Lady Ongar, which she returns by shutting her door in
my face. I do not mind that. I am not angry with a woman. But tell
her that when she has heard what I now say to her by you, she will,
I do not doubt, think better of it; and therefore I shall do myself
the honour of presenting myself at her door again. Good-night, Mr.
Clavering; au revoir; we will have another of Stubbs' little dinners
before long." As he spoke these last words the count's voice was
again changed, and the old smile had returned to his face.

Harry shook hands with him and walked away homewards, not without a
feeling that the count had got the better of him, even to the end.
He had, however, learned how the land lay, and could explain to Lady
Ongar that Count Pateroff now knew her wishes and was determined to
disregard them.



CHAPTER XX.

DESOLATION.


In the meantime there was grief down at the great house of Clavering;
and grief, we must suppose also, at the house in Berkeley Square,
as soon as the news from his country home had reached Sir Hugh
Clavering. Little Hughy, his heir, was dead. Early one morning, Mrs.
Clavering, at the rectory, received a message from Lady Clavering,
begging that she would go up to the house, and, on arriving there,
she found that the poor child was very ill. The doctor was then at
Clavering, and had recommended that a message should be sent to the
father in London, begging him to come down. This message had been
already despatched when Mrs. Clavering arrived. The poor mother was
in a state of terrible agony, but at that time there was yet hope.
Mrs. Clavering then remained with Lady Clavering for two or three
hours; but just before dinner on the same day another messenger came
across to say that hope was past, and that the child had gone. Could
Mrs. Clavering come over again, as Lady Clavering was in a sad way?

"You'll have your dinner first?" said the rector.

"No, I think not. I shall wish to make her take something, and I can
do it better if I ask for tea for myself. I will go at once. Poor
dear little boy."

"It was a blow I always feared," said the rector to his daughter as
soon as his wife had left them. "Indeed, I knew that it was coming."

"And she was always fearing it," said Fanny. "But I do not think he
did. He never seems to think that evil will come to him."

"He will feel this," said the rector.

"Feel it, papa! Of course he will feel it."

"I do not think he would,--not deeply, that is,--if there were four
or five of them. He is a hard man;--the hardest man I ever knew. Who
ever saw him playing with his own child, or with any other? Who ever
heard him say a soft word to his wife? But he will be hit now, for
this child was his heir. He will be hit hard now, and I pity him."

Mrs. Clavering went across the park alone, and soon found herself in
the poor bereaved mother's room. She was sitting by herself, having
driven the old housekeeper away from her; and there were no traces
of tears then on her face, though she had wept plentifully when Mrs.
Clavering had been with her in the morning. But there had come upon
her suddenly a look of age, which nothing but such sorrow as this can
produce. Mrs. Clavering was surprised to see that she had dressed
herself carefully since the morning, as was her custom to do daily,
even when alone; and that she was not in her bedroom, but in a small
sitting-room which she generally used when Sir Hugh was not at the
park.

"My poor Hermione," said Mrs. Clavering, coming up to her, and taking
her by the hand.

"Yes, I am poor; poor enough. Why have they troubled you to come
across again?"

"Did you not send for me? But it was quite right, whether you sent or
no. Of course I should come when I heard it. It cannot be good for
you to be all alone."

"I suppose he will be here to-night?"

"Yes, if he got your message before three o'clock."

"Oh, he will have received it, and I suppose he will come. You think
he will come, eh?"

"Of course he will come."

"I do not know. He does not like coming to the country."

"He will be sure to come now, Hermione."

"And who will tell him? Some one must tell him before he comes to
me. Should there not be some one to tell him? They have sent another
message."

"Hannah shall be at hand to tell him." Hannah was the old housekeeper
who had been in the family when Sir Hugh was born. "Or, if you wish
it, Henry shall come down and remain here. I am sure he will do so,
if it will be a comfort."

"No; he would, perhaps, be rough to Mr. Clavering. He is so very
hard. Hannah shall do it. Will you make her understand?" Mrs.
Clavering promised that she would do this, wondering, as she did so,
at the wretched, frigid immobility of the unfortunate woman before
her. She knew Lady Clavering well;--knew her to be in many things
weak, to be worldly, listless, and perhaps somewhat selfish; but she
knew also that she had loved her child as mothers always love. Yet,
at this moment, it seemed that she was thinking more of her husband
than of the bairn she had lost. Mrs. Clavering had sat down by her
and taken her hand, and was still so sitting in silence when Lady
Clavering spoke again. "I suppose he will turn me out of his house
now," she said.

"Who will do so? Hugh? Oh, Hermione, how can you speak in such a
way?"

"He scolded me before because my poor darling was not strong. My
darling! How could I help it? And he scolded me because there was
none other but he. He will turn me out altogether now. Oh, Mrs.
Clavering, you do not know how hard he is."

Anything was better than this, and therefore Mrs. Clavering asked the
poor woman to take her into the room where the little body lay in
its little cot. If she could induce the mother to weep for the child,
even that would be better than this hard persistent fear as to what
her husband would say and do. So they both went and stood together
over the little fellow whose short sufferings had thus been brought
to an end. "My poor dear, what can I say to comfort you?" Mrs.
Clavering, as she asked this, knew well that no comfort could be
spoken in words; but--if she could only make the sufferer weep!

"Comfort!" said the mother. "There is no comfort now, I believe,
in anything. It is long since I knew any comfort;--not since Julia
went."

"Have you written to Julia?"

"No; I have written to no one. I cannot write. I feel as though if it
were to bring him back again I could not write of it. My boy! my boy!
my boy!" But still there was not a tear in her eye.

"I will write to Julia," said Mrs. Clavering; "and I will read to you
my letter."

"No, do not read it me. What is the use? He has made her quarrel with
me. Julia cares nothing now for me, or for my angel. Why should she
care? When she came home we would not see her. Of course she will not
care. Who is there that will care for me?"

"Do not I care for you, Hermione?"

"Yes, because you are here; because of the nearness of the houses.
If you lived far away you would not care for me. It is just the
custom of the thing." There was something so true in this that Mrs.
Clavering could make no answer to it. Then they turned to go back
into the sitting-room, and as they did so Lady Clavering lingered
behind for a moment; but when she was again with Mrs. Clavering her
cheek was still dry.

"He will be at the station at nine," said Lady Clavering. "They must
send the brougham for him, or the dog-cart. He will be very angry if
he is made to come home in the fly from the public-house." Then the
elder lady left the room and gave orders that Sir Hugh should be met
by his carriage. What must the wife think of her husband, when she
feared that he would be angered by little matters at such a time as
this! "Do you think it will make him very unhappy?" Lady Clavering
asked.

"Of course it will make him unhappy. How should it be otherwise?"

"He had said so often that the child would die. He will have got used
to the fear."

"His grief will be as fresh now as though he had never thought so,
and never said so."

"He is so hard; and then he has such will, such power. He will thrust
it off from him and determine that it shall not oppress him. I know
him so well."

"We should all make some exertion like that in our sorrow, trusting
to God's kindness to relieve us. You too, Hermione, should determine
also; but not yet, my dear. At first it is better to let sorrow have
its way."

"But he will determine at once. You remember when Meeny went." Meeny
had been a little girl who had been born before the boy, and who had
died when little more than twelve months old. "He did not expect
that; but then he only shook his head, and went out of the room. He
has never spoken to me one word of her since that. I think he has
forgotten Meeny altogether,--even that she was ever here."

"He cannot forget the boy who was his heir."

"Ah, that is where it is. He will say words to me which would make
you weep if you could hear them. Yes, my darling was his heir. Archie
will marry now, and will have children, and his boy will be the heir.
There will be more division and more quarrels, for Hugh will hate his
brother now."

"I do not understand why."

"Because he is so hard. It is a pity he should ever have married, for
he wants nothing that a wife can do for him. He wanted a boy to come
after him in the estate, and now that glory has been taken from him.
Mrs. Clavering, I often wish that I could die."

It would be bootless here to repeat the words of wise and loving
counsel with which the elder of the two ladies endeavoured to comfort
the younger, and to make her understand what were the duties which
still remained to her, and which, if they were rightly performed,
would, in their performance, soften the misery of her lot. Lady
Clavering listened with that dull, useless attention which on such
occasions sorrow always gives to the prudent counsels of friendship;
but she was thinking ever and always of her husband, and watching the
moment of his expected return. In her heart she wished that he might
not come on that evening. At last, at half-past nine, she exerted
herself to send away her visitor.

"He will be here soon, if he comes to-night," Lady Clavering said,
"and it will be better that he should find me alone."

"Will it be better?"

"Yes, yes. Cannot you see how he would frown and shake his head if
you were here? I would sooner be alone when he comes. Good-night. You
have been very kind to me; but you are always kind. Things are done
kindly always at your house, because there is so much love there. You
will write to Julia for me. Good-night." Then Mrs. Clavering kissed
her and went, thinking as she walked home in the dark to the rectory,
how much she had to be thankful in that these words had been true
which her poor neighbour had spoken. Her house was full of love.

For the next half hour Lady Clavering sat alone listening with eager
ear for the sound of her husband's wheels, and at last she had almost
told herself that the hour for his coming had gone by, when she heard
the rapid grating on the gravel as the dog-cart was driven up to
the door. She ran out on to the corridor, but her heart sank within
her as she did so, and she took tightly hold of the balustrade to
support herself. For a moment she had thought of running down to meet
him;--of trusting to the sadness of the moment to produce in him, if
it were but for a minute, something of tender solicitude; but she
remembered that the servants would be there, and knew that he would
not be soft before them. She remembered also that the housekeeper had
received her instructions, and she feared to disarrange the settled
programme. So she went back to the open door of the room, that her
retreating step might not be heard by him as he should come up to
her, and standing there she still listened. The house was silent
and her ears were acute with sorrow. She could hear the movement of
the old woman as she gently, tremblingly, as Lady Clavering knew,
made her way down the hall to meet her master. Sir Hugh of course
had learned his child's fate already from the servant who had met
him; but it was well that the ceremony of such telling should be
performed. She felt the cold air come in from the opened front door,
and she heard her husband's heavy quick step as he entered. Then she
heard the murmur of Hannah's voice; but the first word she heard was
in her husband's tones, "Where is Lady Clavering?" Then the answer
was given, and the wife, knowing that he was coming, retreated back
to her chair.

But still he did not come quite at once. He was pulling off his coat
and laying aside his hat and gloves. Then came upon her a feeling
that at such a time any other husband and wife would have been at
once in each other's arms. And at the moment she thought of all that
they had lost. To her her child had been all and everything. To him
he had been his heir and the prop of his house. The boy had been the
only link that had still bound them together. Now he was gone, and
there was no longer any link between them. He was gone and she had
nothing left to her. He was gone, and the father was also alone
in the world, without any heir and with no prop to his house. She
thought of all this as she heard his step coming slowly up the
stairs. Slowly he came along the passage, and though she dreaded his
coming it almost seemed as though he would never be there.

When he had entered the room she was the first to speak. "Oh, Hugh!"
she exclaimed, "oh, Hugh!" He had closed the door before he uttered a
word, and then he threw himself into a chair. There were candles near
to him and she could see that his countenance also was altered. He
had indeed been stricken hard, and his half-stunned face showed the
violence of the blow. The harsh, cruel, selfish man had at last been
made to suffer. Although he had spoken of it and had expected it, the
death of his heir hit him hard, as the rector had said.

"When did he die?" asked the father.

"It was past four I think." Then there was again silence, and Lady
Clavering went up to her husband and stood close by his shoulder. At
last she ventured to put her hand upon him. With all her own misery
heavy upon her, she was chiefly thinking at this moment how she might
soothe him. She laid her hand upon his shoulder, and by degrees she
moved it softly to his breast. Then he raised his own hand and with
it moved hers from his person. He did it gently;--but what was the
use of such nonsense as that?

"The Lord giveth," said the wife, "and the Lord taketh away." Hearing
this Sir Hugh made with his head a gesture of impatience. "Blessed be
the name of the Lord," continued Lady Clavering. Her voice was low
and almost trembling, and she repeated the words as though they were
a task which she had set herself.


[Illustration: "The Lord giveth, and the Lord taketh away."]


"That's all very well in its way," said he, "but what's the special
use of it now? I hate twaddle. One must bear one's misfortune as one
best can. I don't believe that kind of thing ever makes it lighter."

"They say it does, Hugh."

"Ah! they say! Have they ever tried? If you have been living up to
that kind of thing all your life, it may be very well;--that is as
well at one time as another. But it won't give me back my boy."

"No, Hugh; he will never come back again; but we may think that he's
in Heaven."

"If that is enough for you, let it be so. But don't talk to me of it.
I don't like it. It doesn't suit me. I had only one, and he has gone.
It is always the way." He spoke of the child as having been his--not
his and hers. She felt this, and understood the want of affection
which it conveyed; but she said nothing of it.

"Oh, Hugh; what could we do? It was not our fault."

"Who is talking of any fault? I have said nothing as to fault. He
was always poor and sickly. The Claverings, generally, have been so
strong. Look at myself, and Archie, and my sisters. Well, it cannot
be helped. Thinking of it will not bring him back again. You had
better tell some one to get me something to eat. I came away, of
course, without any dinner."

She herself had eaten nothing since the morning, but she neither
spoke nor thought of that. She rang the bell, and going out into the
passage gave the servant the order on the stairs.

"It is no good my staying here," he said. "I will go and dress. It
is the best not to think of such things,--much the best. People call
that heartless, of course, but then people are fools. If I were to
sit still, and think of it for a week together, what good could I
do?"

"But how not to think of it? that is the thing."

"Women are different, I suppose. I will dress and then go down to the
breakfast-room. Tell Saunders to get me a bottle of champagne. You
will be better also if you will take a glass of wine."

It was the first word he had spoken which showed any care for her,
and she was grateful for it. As he arose to go, she came close to
him again, and put her hand very gently on his arm. "Hugh," she said,
"will you not see him?"

"What good will that do?"

"I think you would regret it if you were to let them take him away
without looking at him. He is so pretty as he lays in his little bed.
I thought you would come with me to see him." He was more gentle with
her than she had expected, and she led him away to the room which had
been their own, and in which the child had died.

"Why here?" he said, almost angrily, as he entered.

"I have had him here with me since you went."

"He should not be here now," he said, shuddering. "I wish he had been
moved before I came. I will not have this room any more; remember
that." She led him up to the foot of the little cot, which stood
close by the head of her own bed, and then she removed a handkerchief
which lay upon the child's face.

"Oh, Hugh! oh, Hugh!" she said, and, throwing her arms round his
neck, she wept violently upon his breast. For a few moments he did
not disturb her, but stood looking at his boy's face. "Hugh, Hugh,"
she repeated, "will you not be kind to me? Do be kind to me. It is
not my fault that we are childless."

Still he endured her for a few moments longer. He spoke no word to
her, but he let her remain there, with her head upon his breast.

"Dear Hugh, I love you so truly!"

"This is nonsense," said he, "sheer nonsense." His voice was low and
very hoarse. "Why do you talk of kindness now?"

"Because I am so wretched."

"What have I done to make you wretched?"

"I do not mean that; but if you will be gentle with me, it will
comfort me. Do not leave me here all alone, now my darling has been
taken from me."

Then he shook her from him, not violently, but with a persistent
action.

"Do you mean that you want to go up to town?" he said.

"Oh, no; not that."

"Then what is it you want? Where would you live, if not here?"

"Anywhere you please, only that you should stay with me."

"All that is nonsense. I wonder that you should talk of such things
now. Come away from this, and let me go to my room. All this is trash
and nonsense, and I hate it." She put back with careful hands the
piece of cambric which she had moved, and then, seating herself on
a chair, wept violently, with her hands closed upon her face. "That
comes of bringing me here," he said. "Get up, Hermione. I will not
have you so foolish. Get up, I say. I will have the room closed till
the men come."

"Oh, no!"

"Get up, I say, and come away." Then she rose, and followed him out
of the chamber, and when he went to change his clothes she returned
to the room in which he had found her. There she sat and wept, while
he went down and dined and drank alone. But the old housekeeper
brought her up a morsel of food and a glass of wine, saying that her
master desired that she would take it.

"I will not leave you, my lady, till you have done so," said Hannah.
"To fast so long must be bad always."

Then she eat the food, and drank a drop of wine, and allowed the old
woman to take her away to the bed that had been prepared for her. Of
her husband she saw no more for four days. On the next morning a note
was brought to her, in which Sir Hugh told her that he had returned
to London. It was necessary, he said, that he should see his lawyer
and his brother. He and Archie would return for the funeral. With
reference to that he had already given orders.

During the next three days, and till her husband's return, Lady
Clavering remained at the rectory, and in the comfort of Mrs.
Clavering's presence she almost felt that it would be well for her
if those days could be prolonged. But she knew the hour at which
her husband would return, and she took care to be at home when he
arrived. "You will come and see him?" she said to the rector, as she
left the parsonage. "You will come at once;--in an hour or two?"
Mr. Clavering remembered the circumstances of his last visit to the
house, and the declaration he had then made that he would not return
there. But all that could not now be considered.

"Yes," he said, "I will come across this evening. But you had better
tell him, so that he need not be troubled to see me if he would
rather be alone."

"Oh, he will see you. Of course he will see you. And you will not
remember that he ever offended you?"

Mrs. Clavering had written both to Julia and to Harry, and the day
of the funeral had been settled. Harry had already communicated
his intention of coming down; and Lady Ongar had replied to Mrs.
Clavering's letter, saying that she could not now offer to go to
Clavering Park, but that if her sister would go elsewhere with
her,--to some place, perhaps, on the sea-side,--she would be glad to
accompany her; and she used many arguments in her letter to show that
such an arrangement as this had better be made.

"You will be with my sister," she had said; "and she will understand
why I do not write to her myself, and will not think that it comes
from coldness." This had been written before Lady Ongar saw Harry
Clavering.

Mr. Clavering, when he got to the great house, was immediately shown
into the room in which the baronet and his younger brother were
sitting. They had, some time since, finished dinner, but the
decanters were still on the table before them. "Hugh," said the
rector, walking up to his elder nephew, briskly, "I grieve for you.
I grieve for you from the bottom of my heart."

"Yes," said Hugh, "it has been a heavy blow. Sit down, uncle. There
is a clean glass there; or Archie will fetch you one." Then Archie
looked out a clean glass and passed the decanter; but of this the
rector took no direct notice.

"It has been a blow, my poor boy,--a heavy blow," said the rector.
"None heavier could have fallen. But our sorrows come from Heaven, as
do our blessings, and must be accepted."

"We are all like grass," said Archie, "and must be cut down in
our turns." Archie, in saying this, intended to put on his best
behaviour. He was as sincere as he knew how to be.

"Come, Archie, none of that," said his brother. "It is my uncle's
trade."

"Hugh," said the rector, "unless you can think of it so, you will
find no comfort."

"And I expect none, so there is an end of that. Different people
think of these things differently, you know, and it is of no more
use for me to bother you than it is for you to bother me. My boy has
gone, and I know that he will not come back to me. I shall never have
another, and it is hard to bear. But, meaning no offence to you, I
would sooner be left to bear it in my own way. If I were to talk
about the grass as Archie did just now, it would be humbug, and I
hate humbug. No offence to you. Take some wine, uncle."

But the rector could not drink wine in that presence, and therefore
he escaped as soon as he could. He spoke one word of intended comfort
to Lady Clavering, and then returned to the rectory.



CHAPTER XXI.

YES; WRONG;--CERTAINLY WRONG.


Harry Clavering had heard the news of his little cousin's death
before he went to Bolton Street to report the result of his
negotiation with the count. His mother's letter with the news had
come to him in the morning, and on the same evening he called on Lady
Ongar. She also had then received Mrs. Clavering's letter, and knew
what had occurred at the park. Harry found her alone, having asked
the servant whether Madame Gordeloup was with his mistress. Had such
been the case he would have gone away, and left his message untold.

As he entered the room his mind was naturally full of the tidings
from Clavering. Count Pateroff and his message had lost some of
their importance through this other event, and the emptiness of the
childless house was the first subject of conversation between him
and Lady Ongar. "I pity my sister greatly," said she. "I feel for
her as deeply as I should have done had nothing occurred to separate
us;--but I cannot feel for him."

"I do," said Harry.

"He is your cousin, and perhaps has been your friend?"

"No, not especially. He and I have never pulled well together; but
still I pity him deeply."

"He is not my cousin, but I know him better than you do, Harry. He
will not feel much himself, and his sorrow will be for his heir, not
for his son. He is a man whose happiness does not depend on the life
or death of any one. He likes some people, as he once liked me; but I
do not think that he ever loved any human being. He will get over it,
and he will simply wish that Hermy may die, that he may marry another
wife. Harry, I know him so well!"

"Archie will marry now," said Harry.

"Yes; if he can get any one to have him. There are very few men who
can't get wives, but I can fancy Archie Clavering to be one of them.
He has not humility enough to ask the sort of girl who would be glad
to take him. Now, with his improved prospects, he will want a royal
princess or something not much short of it. Money, rank, and blood
might have done before, but he'll expect youth, beauty, and wit now,
as well as the other things. He may marry after all, for he is just
the man to walk out of a church some day with the cookmaid under his
arm as his wife."

"Perhaps he may find something between a princess and a cookmaid."

"I hope, for your sake, he may not;--neither a princess nor a
cookmaid, nor anything between."

"He has my leave to marry to-morrow, Lady Ongar. If I had my wish,
Hugh should have his house full of children."

"Of course that is the proper thing to say, Harry."

"I won't stand that from you, Lady Ongar. What I say, I mean; and no
one knows that better than you."

"Won't you, Harry? From whom, then, if not from me? But come, I will
do you justice, and believe you to be simple enough to wish anything
of the kind. The sort of castle in the air which you build, is not
one to be had by inheritance, but to be taken by storm. You must
fight for it."

"Or work for it."

"Or win it in some way off your own bat; and no lord ever sat prouder
in his castle than you sit in those that you build from day to
day in your imagination. And you sally forth and do all manner
of magnificent deeds. You help distressed damsels,--poor me, for
instance; and you attack enormous dragons;--shall I say that Sophie
Gordeloup is the latest dragon?--and you wish well to your enemies,
such as Hugh and Archie; and you cut down enormous forests, which
means your coming miracles as an engineer;--and then you fall
gloriously in love. When is that last to be, Harry?"

"I suppose, according to all precedent, that must be done with the
distressed damsel," he said,--fool that he was.

"No, Harry, no; you shall take your young fresh generous heart to a
better market than that; not but that the distressed damsel will ever
remember what might once have been."

He knew that he was playing on the edge of a precipice,--that he was
fluttering as a moth round a candle. He knew that it behoved him
now at once to tell her all his tale as to Stratton and Florence
Burton;--that if he could tell it now, the pang would be over and the
danger gone. But he did not tell it. Instead of telling it he thought
of Lady Ongar's beauty, of his own early love, of what might have
been his had he not gone to Stratton. I think he thought, if not of
her wealth, yet of the power and place which would have been his were
it now open to him to ask her for her hand. When he had declared that
he did not want his cousin's inheritance, he had spoken the simple
truth. He was not covetous of another's money. Were Archie to marry
as many wives as Henry, and have as many children as Priam, it would
be no offence to him. His desires did not lie in that line. But in
this other case, the woman before him who would so willingly have
endowed him with all that she possessed, had been loved by him before
he had ever seen Florence Burton. In all his love for Florence,--so
he now told himself, but so told himself falsely,--he had ever
remembered that Julia Brabazon had been his first love, the love whom
he had loved with all his heart. But things had gone with him most
unfortunately,--with a misfortune that had never been paralleled. It
was thus he was thinking instead of remembering that now was the time
in which his tale should be told.

Lady Ongar, however, soon carried him away from the actual brink of
the precipice. "But how about the dragon," said she, "or rather about
the dragon's brother, at whom you were bound to go and tilt on my
behalf? Have you tilted, or are you a recreant knight?"

"I have tilted," said he, "but the he-dragon professes that he will
not regard himself as killed. In other words he declares that he will
see you."

"That he will see me?" said Lady Ongar, and as she spoke there came
an angry spot on each cheek. "Does he send me that message as a
threat?"

"He does not send it as a threat, but I think he partly means it so."

"He will find, Harry, that I will not see him; and that should he
force himself into my presence, I shall know how to punish such an
outrage. If he sent me any message, let me know it."

"To tell the truth he was most unwilling to speak to me at all,
though he was anxious to be civil to me. When I had inquired for him
some time in vain, he came to me with another man, and asked me to
dinner. So I went, and as there were four of us, of course I could
not speak to him then. He still had the other man, a foreigner--"

"Colonel Schmoff, perhaps?"

"Yes; Colonel Schmoff. He kept Colonel Schmoff by him, so as to guard
him from being questioned."

"That is so like him. Everything he does he does with some
design,--with some little plan. Well, Harry, you might have ignored
Colonel Schmoff for what I should have cared."

"I got the count to come out into another room at last, and then he
was very angry,--with me, you know,--and talked of what he would do
to men who interfered with him."

"You will not quarrel with him, Harry? Promise me that there shall be
no nonsense of that sort,--no fighting."

"Oh, no; we were friends again very soon. But he bade me tell you
that there was something important for him to say and for you to
hear, which was no concern of mine, and which required an interview."

"I do not believe him, Harry."

"And he said that he had once been very courteous to you--"

"Yes; once insolent,--and once courteous. I have forgiven the one for
the other."

"He then went on to say that you made him a poor return for his
civility by shutting your door in his face, but that he did not
doubt you would think better of it when you had heard his message.
Therefore, he said, he should call again. That, Lady Ongar, was the
whole of it."

"Shall I tell you what his intention was, Harry?" Again her face
became red as she asked this question; but the colour which now came
to her cheeks was rather that of shame than of anger.

"What was his intention?"

"To make you believe that I am in his power; to make you think that
he has been my lover; to lower me in your eyes, so that you might
believe all that others have believed,--all that Hugh Clavering has
pretended to believe. That has been his object, Harry, and perhaps
you will tell me what success he has had."

"Lady Ongar!"

"You know the old story, that the drop which is ever dropping will
wear the stone. And after all why should your faith in me be as hard
even as a stone?"

"Do you believe that what he said had any such effect?"

"It is very hard to look into another person's heart; and the dearer
and nearer that heart is to your own, the greater, I think, is the
difficulty. I know that man's heart,--what he calls his heart; but I
don't know yours."

For a moment or two Clavering made no answer, and then, when he did
speak, he went back from himself to the count.

"If what you surmise of him be true, he must be a very devil. He
cannot be a man--"

"Man or devil, what matters which he be? Which is the worst,
Harry, and what is the difference? The Fausts of this day want no
Mephistopheles to teach them guile or to harden their hearts."

"I do not believe that there are such men. There may be one."

"One, Harry! What was Lord Ongar? What is your cousin Hugh? What is
this Count Pateroff? Are they not all of the same nature; hard as
stone, desirous simply of indulging their own appetites, utterly
without one generous feeling, incapable even of the idea of caring
for any one? Is it not so? In truth this count is the best of the
three I have named. With him a woman would stand a better chance than
with either of the others."

"Nevertheless, if that was his motive, he is a devil."

"He shall be a devil if you say so. He shall be anything you please,
so long as he has not made you think evil of me."

"No; he has not done that."

"Then I don't care what he has done, or what he may do. You would
not have me see him, would you?" This she asked with a sudden energy,
throwing herself forward from her seat with her elbows on the table,
and resting her face on her hands, as she had already done more than
once when he had been there; so that the attitude, which became her
well, was now customary in his eyes.

"You will hardly be guided by my opinion in such a matter."

"By whose, then, will I be guided? Nay, Harry, since you put me to a
promise, I will make the promise. I will be guided by your opinion.
If you bid me see him, I will do it,--though, I own, it would be
distressing to me."

"Why should you see him, if you do not wish it?"

"I know no reason. In truth there is no reason. What he says about
Lord Ongar is simply some part of his scheme. You see what his scheme
is, Harry?"

"What is his scheme?"

"Simply this--that I should be frightened into becoming his wife. My
darling bosom friend Sophie, who, as I take it, has not quite managed
to come to satisfactory terms with her brother,--and I have no doubt
her price for assistance has been high,--has informed me more than
once that her brother desires to do me so much honour. The count,
perhaps, thinks that he can manage such a bagatelle without any aid
from his sister; and my dearest Sophie seems to feel that she can do
better with me herself in my widowed state, than if I were to take
another husband. They are so kind and so affectionate; are they not?"

At this moment tea was brought in, and Clavering sat for a time
silent with his cup in his hand. She, the meanwhile, had resumed the
old position with her face upon her hands, which she had abandoned
when the servant entered the room, and was now sitting looking at
him as he sipped his tea with his eyes averted from her. "I cannot
understand," at last he said, "why you should persist in your
intimacy with such a woman."

"You have not thought about it, Harry, or you would understand it. It
is, I think, very easily understood."

"You know her to be treacherous, false, vulgar, covetous,
unprincipled. You cannot like her. You say she is a dragon."

"A dragon to you, I said."

"You cannot pretend that she is a lady, and yet you put up with her
society."

"Exactly. And now tell me what you would have me do."

"I would have you part from her."

"But how? It is so easy to say, part. Am I to bar my door against
her when she has given me no offence? Am I to forget that she did me
great service, when I sorely needed such services? Can I tell her to
her face that she is all these things that you say of her, and that
therefore I will for the future dispense with her company? Or do you
believe that people in this world associate only with those they love
and esteem?"

"I would not have one for my intimate friend whom I did not love and
esteem."

"But, Harry, suppose that no one loved and esteemed you; that you had
no home down at Clavering with a father that admires you and a mother
that worships you; no sisters that think you to be almost perfect,
no comrades with whom you can work with mutual regard and emulation,
no self-confidence, no high hopes of your own, no power of choosing
companions whom you can esteem and love;--suppose with you it was
Sophie Gordeloup or none,--how would it be with you then?"

His heart must have been made of stone if this had not melted it. He
got up and coming round to her stood over her. "Julia," he said, "it
is not so with you."

"But it is so with Julia," she said. "That is the truth. How am I
better than her, and why should I not associate with her?"

"Better than her! As women you are poles asunder."

"But as dragons," she said, smiling, "we come together."

"Do you mean that you have no one to love you?"

"Yes, Harry; that is just what I do mean. I have none to love me. In
playing my cards I have won my stakes in money and rank, but have
lost the amount ten times told in affection, friendship, and that
general unpronounced esteem which creates the fellowship of men and
women in the world. I have a carriage and horses, and am driven about
with grand servants; and people, as they see me, whisper and say that
is Lady Ongar, whom nobody knows. I can see it in their eyes till I
fancy that I can hear their words."

"But it is all false."

"What is false? It is not false that I have deserved this. I have
done that which has made me a fitting companion for such a one as
Sophie Gordeloup, though I have not done that which perhaps these
people think."

He paused again before he spoke, still standing near her on the rug.
"Lady Ongar--" he said.

"Nay, Harry; not Lady Ongar when we are together thus. Let me feel
that I have one friend who can dare to call me by my name,--from
whose mouth I shall be pleased to hear my name. You need not fear
that I shall think that it means too much. I will not take it as
meaning what it used to mean."

He did not know how to go on with his speech, or in truth what to
say to her. Florence Burton was still present to his mind, and from
minute to minute he told himself that he would not become a villain.
But now it had come to that with him, that he would have given all
that he had in the world that he had never gone to Stratton. He
sat down by her in silence, looking away from her at the fire,
swearing to himself that he would not become a villain, and yet
wishing, almost wishing, that he had the courage to throw his honour
overboard. At last, half turning round towards her he took her hand,
or rather took her first by the wrist till he could possess himself
of her hand. As he did so he touched her hair and her cheek, and she
let her hand drop till it rested in his. "Julia," he said, "what can
I do to comfort you?" She did not answer him, but looked away from
him as she sat, across the table into vacancy. "Julia," he said
again, "is there anything that will comfort you?" But still she did
not answer him.

He understood it all as well as the reader will understand it. He
knew how it was with her, and was aware that he was at this instant
false almost equally to her and to Florence. He knew that the
question he had asked was one to which there could be made a true and
satisfactory answer, but that his safety lay in the fact that that
answer was all but impossible for her to give. Could she say, "Yes,
you can comfort me. Tell me that you yet love me, and I will be
comforted?" But he had not designed to bring her into such difficulty
as this. He had not intended to be cruel. He had drifted into
treachery unawares, and was torturing her, not because he was wicked,
but because he was weak. He had held her hand now for some minute
or two, but still she did not speak to him. Then he raised it and
pressed it warmly to his lips.

"No, Harry," she said, jumping from her seat and drawing her
hand rapidly from him; "no; it shall not be like that. Let it be
Lady Ongar again if the sound of the other name brings back too
closely the memory of other days. Let it be Lady Ongar again. I can
understand that it will be better." As she spoke she walked away from
him across the room, and he followed her.

"Are you angry?" he asked her.

"No, Harry; not angry. How should I be angry with you who alone are
left to me of my old friends? But, Harry, you must think for me, and
spare me in my difficulty."

"Spare you, Julia?"

"Yes, Harry, spare me; you must be good to me and considerate, and
make yourself like a brother to me. But people will know you are not
a brother, and you must remember all that, for my sake. But you must
not leave me or desert me. Anything that people might say would be
better than that."

"Was I wrong to kiss your hand?"

"Yes, wrong, certainly wrong;--that is, not wrong, but unmindful."

"I did it," he said, "because I love you." And as he spoke the tears
stood in both his eyes.

"Yes; you love me, and I you; but not with love that may show itself
in that form. That was the old love, which I threw away, and which
has been lost. That was at an end when I--jilted you. I am not angry;
but you will remember that that love exists no longer? You will
remember that, Harry?"

He sat himself down in a chair in a far part of the room, and two
tears coursed their way down his cheeks. She stood over him and
watched him as he wept. "I did not mean to make you sad," she said.
"Come, we will be sad no longer. I understand it all. I know how
it is with you. The old love is lost, but we will not the less be
friends." Then he rose suddenly from his chair, and taking her in his
arms, and holding her closely to his bosom, pressed his lips to hers.

He was so quick in this that she had not the power, even if she had
the wish, to restrain him. But she struggled in his arms, and held
her face aloof from him as she gently rebuked his passion. "No,
Harry, no; not so," she said, "it must not be so."

"Yes, Julia, yes; it shall be so; ever so,--always so." And he
was still holding her in his arms, when the door opened, and with
stealthy, cat-like steps Sophie Gordeloup entered the room. Harry
immediately retreated from his position, and Lady Ongar turned upon
her friend, and glared upon her with angry eyes.

"Ah," said the little Franco-Pole, with an expression of infinite
delight on her detestable visage, "ah, my dears, is it not well that
I thus announce myself?"

"No," said Lady Ongar, "it is not well. It is anything but well."

"And why not well, Julie? Come, do not be foolish. Mr. Clavering is
only a cousin, and a very handsome cousin, too. What does it signify
before me?"

"It signifies nothing before you," said Lady Ongar.

"But before the servant, Julie--?"

"It would signify nothing before anybody."

"Come, come, Julie, dear; that is nonsense."

"Nonsense or no nonsense, I would wish to be private when I please.
Will you tell me, Madame Gordeloup, what is your pleasure at the
present moment?"

"My pleasure is to beg your pardon and to say you must forgive your
poor friend. Your fine man-servant is out, and Bessy let me in. I
told Bessy I would go up by myself, and that is all. If I have come
too late I beg pardon."

"Not too late, certainly,--as I am still up."

"And I wanted to ask you about the pictures to-morrow? You said,
perhaps you would go to-morrow,--perhaps not."

Clavering had found himself to be somewhat awkwardly situated
while Madame Gordeloup was thus explaining the causes of her having
come unannounced into the room; as soon, therefore, as he found
it practicable, he took his leave. "Julia," he said, "as Madame
Gordeloup is with you, I will now go."

"But you will let me see you soon?"

"Yes, very soon; that is, as soon as I return from Clavering. I leave
town early to-morrow morning."

"Good-by, then," and she put out her hand to him frankly, smiling
sweetly on him. As he felt the warm pressure of her hand he hardly
knew whether to return it or to reject it. But he had gone too far
now for retreat, and he held it firmly for a moment in his own. She
smiled again upon him, oh! so passionately, and nodded her head at
him. He had never, he thought, seen a woman look so lovely, or more
light of heart. How different was her countenance now from that she
had worn when she told him, earlier on that fatal evening, of all the
sorrows that made her wretched! That nod of hers said so much. "We
understand each other now,--do we not? Yes; although this spiteful
woman has for the moment come between us, we understand each other.
And is it not sweet? Ah! the troubles of which I told you;--you,
you have cured them all." All that had been said plainly in her
farewell salutation, and Harry had not dared to contradict it by any
expression of his countenance.

"By, by, Mr. Clavering," said Sophie.

"Good evening, Madame Gordeloup," said Harry, turning upon her a look
of bitter anger. Then he went, leaving the two women together, and
walked home to Bloomsbury Square,--not with the heart of a joyous
thriving lover.



CHAPTER XXII.

THE DAY OF THE FUNERAL.


[Illustration.]

Harry Clavering, when he walked away from Bolton Street after the
scene in which he had been interrupted by Sophie Gordeloup, was
not in a happy frame of mind, nor did he make his journey down to
Clavering with much comfort to himself. Whether or no he was now to
be regarded as a villain, at any rate he was not a villain capable of
doing his villany without extreme remorse and agony of mind. It did
not seem to him to be even yet possible that he should be altogether
untrue to Florence. It hardly occurred to him to think that he could
free himself from the contract by which he was bound to her. No; it
was towards Lady Ongar that his treachery must be exhibited;--towards
the woman whom he had sworn to befriend, and whom he now, in his
distress, imagined to be the dearer to him of the two. He should,
according to his custom, have written to Florence a day or two before
he left London, and, as he went to Bolton Street, had determined to
do so that evening on his return home; but when he reached his rooms
he found it impossible to write such a letter. What could he say to
her that would not be false? How could he tell her that he loved her,
and speak as he was wont to do of his impatience, after that which
had just occurred in Bolton Street?

But what was he to do in regard to Julia? He was bound to let her
know at once what was his position, and to tell her that in treating
her as he had treated her, he had simply insulted her. That look
of gratified contentment with which she had greeted him as he
was leaving her, clung to his memory and tormented him. Of that
contentment he must now rob her, and he was bound to do so with as
little delay as was possible. Early in the morning before he started
on his journey he did make an attempt, a vain attempt, to write, not
to Florence but to Julia. The letter would not get itself written. He
had not the hardihood to inform her that he had amused himself with
her sorrows, and that he had injured her by the exhibition of his
love. And then that horrid Franco-Pole, whose prying eyes Julia had
dared to disregard, because she had been proud of his love! If she
had not been there, the case might have been easier. Harry, as he
thought of this, forgot to remind himself that if Sophie had not
interrupted him he would have floundered on from one danger to
another till he would have committed himself more thoroughly even
than he had done, and have made promises which it would have been as
shameful to break as it would be to keep them. But even as it was,
had he not made such promises? Was there not such a promise in that
embrace, in the half-forgotten word or two which he had spoken while
she was in his arms, and in the parting grasp of his hand? He could
not write that letter then, on that morning, hurried as he was with
the necessity of his journey; and he started for Clavering resolving
that it should be written from his father's house.

It was a tedious, sad journey to him, and he was silent and out
of spirits when he reached his home; but he had gone there for the
purpose of his cousin's funeral, and his mood was not at first
noticed, as it might have been had the occasion been different. His
father's countenance wore that well-known look of customary solemnity
which is found to be necessary on such occasions, and his mother was
still thinking of the sorrows of Lady Clavering, who had been at the
rectory for the last day or two.

"Have you seen Lady Ongar since she heard of the poor child's death?"
his mother asked.

"Yes, I was with her yesterday evening."

"Do you see her often?" Fanny inquired.

"What do you call often? No; not often. I went to her last night
because she had given me a commission. I have seen her three or four
times altogether."

"Is she as handsome as she used to be?" said Fanny.

"I cannot tell; I do not know."

"You used to think her very handsome, Harry."

"Of course she is handsome. There has never been a doubt about that;
but when a woman is in deep mourning one hardly thinks about her
beauty." Oh, Harry, Harry, how could you be so false?

"I thought young widows were always particularly charming," said
Fanny; "and when one remembers about Lord Ongar one does not think of
her being a widow so much as one would do if he had been different."

"I don't know anything about that," said he. He felt that he was
stupid, and that he blundered in every word, but he could not help
himself. It was impossible that he should talk about Lady Ongar with
proper composure. Fanny saw that the subject annoyed him and that
it made him cross, and she therefore ceased. "She wrote a very nice
letter to your mother about the poor child, and about her sister,"
said the rector. "I wish with all my heart that Hermione could go to
her for a time."

"I fear that he will not let her," said Mrs. Clavering. "I do not
understand it all, but Hermione says that the rancour between Hugh
and her sister is stronger now than ever."

"And Hugh will not be the first to put rancour out of his heart,"
said the rector.

On the following day was the funeral and Harry went with his father
and cousins to the child's grave. When he met Sir Hugh in the
dining-room in the Great House the baronet hardly spoke to him. "A
sad occasion; is it not?" said Archie; "very sad; very sad." Then
Harry could see that Hugh scowled at his brother angrily, hating his
humbug, and hating it the more because in Archie's case it was doubly
humbug. Archie was now heir to the property and to the title.

After the funeral Harry went to see Lady Clavering, and again had to
endure a conversation about Lady Ongar. Indeed, he had been specially
commissioned by Julia to press upon her sister the expediency of
leaving Clavering for a while. This had been early on that last
evening in Bolton Street, long before Madame Gordeloup had made her
appearance. "Tell her from me," Lady Ongar had said, "that I will go
anywhere that she may wish if she will go with me,--she and I alone;
and, Harry, tell her this as though I meant it. I do mean it. She
will understand why I do not write myself. I know that he sees all
her letters when he is with her." This task Harry was now to perform,
and the result he was bound to communicate to Lady Ongar. The message
he might give; but delivering the answer to Lady Ongar would be
another thing.

Lady Clavering listened to what he said, but when he pressed her for
a reply she shook her head. "And why not, Lady Clavering?"

"People can't always leave their houses and go away, Harry."

"But I should have thought that you could have done so now;--that is,
before long. Will Sir Hugh remain here at Clavering?"

"He has not told me that he means to go."

"If he stays, I suppose you will stay; but if he goes up to London
again, I cannot see why you and your sister should not go away
together. She mentioned Tenby as being very quiet, but she would be
guided by you in that altogether."

"I do not think it will be possible, Harry. Tell her with my love,
that I am truly obliged to her, but that I do not think it will be
possible. She is free, you know, to do what she pleases."

"Yes, she is free. But do you mean--?"

"I mean, Harry, that I had better stay where I am. What is the use of
a scene, and of being refused at last? Do not say more about it, but
tell her that it cannot be so." This Harry promised to do, and after
a while was rising to go, when she suddenly asked him a question. "Do
you remember what I was saying about Julia and Archie when you were
here last?"

"Yes; I remember."

"Well, would he have a chance? It seems that you see more of her now
than any one else."

"No chance at all, I should say." And Harry, as he answered, could
not repress a feeling of most unreasonable jealousy.

"Ah, you have always thought little of Archie. Archie's position is
changed now, Harry, since my darling was taken from me. Of course he
will marry, and Hugh, I think, would like him to marry Julia. It was
he proposed it. He never likes anything unless he has proposed it
himself."

"It was he proposed the marriage with Lord Ongar. Does he like that?"

"Well; you know, Julia has got her money." Harry, as he heard this,
turned away, sick at heart. The poor baby whose mother was now
speaking to him had only been buried that morning, and she was
already making fresh schemes for family wealth. Julia has got her
money! That had seemed to her, even in her sorrow, to be sufficient
compensation for all that her sister had endured and was enduring.
Poor soul! Harry did not reflect as he should have done, that in all
her schemes she was only scheming for that peace which might perhaps
come to her if her husband were satisfied. "And why should not Julia
take him?" she asked.

"I cannot tell why, but she never will," said Harry, almost in anger.
At that moment the door was opened, and Sir Hugh came into the room.
"I did not know that you were here," Sir Hugh said, turning to the
visitor.

"I could not be down here without saying a few words to Lady
Clavering."

"The less said the better, I suppose, just at present," said Sir
Hugh. But there was no offence in the tone of his voice, or in his
countenance, and Harry took the words as meaning none.

"I was telling Lady Clavering that as soon as she can, she would be
better if she left home for awhile."

"And why should you tell Lady Clavering that?"

"I have told him that I would not go," said the poor woman.

"Why should she go, and where; and why have you proposed it? And how
does it come to pass that her going or not going should be a matter
of solicitude to you?" Now, as Sir Hugh asked these questions of
his cousin, there was much of offence in his tone,--of intended
offence,--and in his eye, and in all his bearing. He had turned his
back upon his wife, and was looking full into Harry's face. "Lady
Clavering, no doubt, is much obliged to you," he said, "but why is it
that you specially have interfered to recommend her to leave her home
at such a time as this?"

Harry had not spoken as he did to Sir Hugh without having made some
calculation in his own mind as to the result of what he was about
to say. He did not, as regarded himself, care for his cousin or his
cousin's anger. His object at present was simply that of carrying out
Lady Ongar's wish, and he had thought that perhaps Sir Hugh might not
object to the proposal which his wife was too timid to make to him.

"It was a message from her sister," said Harry, "sent by me."

"Upon my word she is very kind. And what was the message,--unless it
be a secret between you three?"

"I have had no secret, Hugh," said his wife.

"Let me hear what he has to say," said Sir Hugh.

"Lady Ongar thought that it might be well that her sister should
leave Clavering for a short time, and has offered to go anywhere with
her for a few weeks. That is all."

"And why the devil should Hermione leave her own house? And if
she were to leave it, why should she go with a woman that has
misconducted herself?"

"Oh, Hugh!" exclaimed Lady Clavering.

"Lady Ongar has never misconducted herself," said Harry.

"Are you her champion?" asked Sir Hugh.

"As far as that, I am. She has never misconducted herself; and what
is more, she has been cruelly used since she came home."

"By whom; by whom?" said Sir Hugh, stepping close up to his cousin
and looking with angry eyes into his face.

But Harry Clavering was not a man to be intimidated by the angry eyes
of any man. "By you," he said, "her brother-in-law;--by you, who made
up her wretched marriage, and who, of all others, were the most bound
to protect her."

"Oh, Harry, don't, don't!" shrieked Lady Clavering.

"Hermione, hold your tongue," said the imperious husband; "or,
rather, go away and leave us. I have a word or two to say to Harry
Clavering, which had better be said in private."

"I will not go if you are going to quarrel."

"Harry," said Sir Hugh, "I will trouble you to go downstairs before
me. If you will step into the breakfast-room I will come to you."

Harry Clavering did as he was bid, and in a few minutes was joined by
his cousin in the breakfast-room.

"No doubt you intended to insult me by what you said upstairs." The
baronet began in this way after he had carefully shut the door, and
had slowly walked up to the rug before the fire, and had there taken
his position.

"Not at all; I intended to take the part of an ill-used woman whom
you had calumniated."

"Now look here, Harry, I will have no interference on your part in
my affairs, either here or elsewhere. You are a very fine fellow, no
doubt, but it is not part of your business to set me or my house in
order. After what you have just said before Lady Clavering you will
do well not to come here in my absence."

"Neither in your absence nor in your presence."

"As to the latter you may do as you please. And now touching my
sister-in-law, I will simply recommend you to look after your own
affairs."

"I shall look after what affairs I please."

"Of Lady Ongar and her life since her marriage I daresay you know as
little as anybody in the world, and I do not suppose it likely that
you will learn much from her. She made a fool of you once, and it is
on the cards that she may do so again."

"You said just now that you would brook no interference in your
affairs. Neither will I."

"I don't know that you have any affairs in which any one can
interfere. I have been given to understand that you are engaged
to marry that young lady whom your mother brought here one day to
dinner. If that be so, I do not see how you can reconcile it to
yourself to become the champion, as you called it, of Lady Ongar."

"I never said anything of the kind."

"Yes, you did."

"No; it was you who asked me whether I was her champion."

"And you said you were."

"So far as to defend her name when I heard it traduced by you."

"By heavens, your impudence is beautiful. Who knows her best, do you
think,--you or I? Whose sister-in-law is she? You have told me I was
cruel to her. Now to that I will not submit, and I require you to
apologize to me."

"I have no apology to make, and nothing to retract."

"Then I shall tell your father of your gross misconduct, and shall
warn him that you have made it necessary for me to turn his son
out of my house. You are an impertinent, overbearing puppy, and if
your name were not the same as my own, I would tell the grooms to
horsewhip you off the place."

"Which order, you know, the grooms would not obey. They would a deal
sooner horsewhip you. Sometimes I think they will, when I hear you
speak to them."

"Now go!"

"Of course I shall go. What would keep me here?"

Sir Hugh then opened the door, and Harry passed through it, not
without a cautious look over his shoulder, so that he might be on his
guard if any violence were contemplated. But Hugh knew better than
that, and allowed his cousin to walk out of the room, and out of the
house, unmolested.

And this had happened on the day of the funeral! Harry Clavering had
quarrelled thus with the father within a few hours of the moment in
which they two had stood together over the grave of that father's
only child! As he thought of this while he walked across the park he
became sick at heart. How vile, wretched and miserable was the world
around him! How terribly vicious were the people with whom he was
dealing! And what could he think of himself,--of himself, who was
engaged to Florence Burton, and engaged also, as he certainly was,
to Lady Ongar? Even his cousin had rebuked him for his treachery to
Florence; but what would his cousin have said had he known all? And
then what good had he done;--or rather what evil had he not done?
In his attempt on behalf of Lady Clavering had he not, in truth,
interfered without proper excuse, and fairly laid himself open to
anger from his cousin? And he felt that he had been an ass, a fool,
a conceited ass, thinking that he could produce good, when his
interference could be efficacious only for evil. Why could he not
have held his tongue when Sir Hugh came in, instead of making that
vain suggestion as to Lady Clavering? But even this trouble was but
an addition to the great trouble that overwhelmed him. How was he to
escape the position which he had made for himself in reference to
Lady Ongar? As he had left London he had promised to himself that
he would write to her that same night and tell her everything as to
Florence; but the night had passed, and the next day was nearly gone,
and no such letter had been written.

As he sat with his father that evening, he told the story of his
quarrel with his cousin. His father shrugged his shoulders and raised
his eyebrows. "You are a bolder man than I am," he said. "I certainly
should not have dared to advise Hugh as to what he should do with his
wife."

"But I did not advise him. I only said that I had been talking to her
about it. If he were to say to you that he had been recommending my
mother to do this or that, you would not take it amiss?"

"But Hugh is a peculiar man."

"No man has a right to be peculiar. Every man is bound to accept such
usage as is customary in the world."

"I don't suppose that it will signify much," said the rector. "To
have your cousin's doors barred against you, either here or in
London, will not injure you."

"Oh, no; it will not injure me; but I do not wish you to think that
I have been unreasonable."

The night went by and so did the next day, and still the letter did
not get itself written. On the third morning after the funeral he
heard that Sir Hugh had gone away; but he, of course, did not go up
to the house, remembering well that he had been warned by the master
not to do so in the master's absence. His mother, however, went
to Lady Clavering, and some intercourse between the families was
renewed. He had intended to stay but one day after the funeral, but
at the end of a week he was still at the rectory. It was Whitsuntide
he said, and he might as well take his holiday as he was down there.
Of course they were glad that he should remain with them, but they
did not fail to perceive that things with him were not altogether
right; nor had Fanny failed to perceive that he had not once
mentioned Florence's name since he had been at the rectory.

"Harry," she said, "there is nothing wrong between you and Florence?"


[Illustration: "Harry," she said, "there is nothing wrong between
you and Florence?"]


"Wrong! what should there be wrong? What do you mean by wrong?"

"I had a letter from her to-day and she asks where you are."

"Women expect such a lot of letter-writing! But I have been remiss I
know. I got out of my business way of doing things when I came down
here and have neglected it. Do you write to her to-morrow, and tell
her that she shall hear from me directly I get back to town."

"But why should you not write to her from here?"

"Because I can get you to do it for me."

Fanny felt that this was not at all like a lover, and not at all like
such a lover as her brother had been. While Florence had been at
Clavering he had been most constant with his letters, and Fanny had
often heard Florence boast of them as being perfect in their way. She
did not say anything further at the present moment, but she knew that
things were not altogether right. Things were by no means right. He
had written neither to Lady Ongar nor to Florence, and the longer
he put off the task the more burdensome did it become. He was now
telling himself that he would write to neither till he got back to
London.

On the day before he went, there came to him a letter from Stratton.
Fanny was with him when he received it, and observed that he put
it into his pocket without opening it. In his pocket he carried it
unopened half the day, till he was ashamed of his own weakness. At
last, almost in despair with himself, he broke the seal and forced
himself to read it. There was nothing in it that need have alarmed
him. It contained hardly a word that was intended for a rebuke.

"I wonder why you should have been two whole weeks without writing,"
she said. "It seems so odd to me, because you have spoiled me by your
customary goodness. I know that other men when they are engaged do
not trouble themselves with constant letter-writing. Even Theodore,
who according to Cecilia is perfect, would not write to her then very
often; and now, when he is away, his letters are only three lines.
I suppose you are teaching me not to be exacting. If so, I will kiss
the rod like a good child; but I feel it the more because the lesson
has not come soon enough."

Then she went on in her usual strain, telling him of what she had
done, what she had read, and what she had thought. There was no
suspicion in her letter, no fear, no hint at jealousy. And she
should have no further cause for jealousy! One of the two must
be sacrificed, and it was most fitting that Julia should be the
sacrifice. Julia should be sacrificed,--Julia and himself! But still
he could not write to Florence till he had written to Julia. He could
not bring himself to send soft, pretty, loving words to one woman
while the other was still regarding him as her affianced lover.

"Was your letter from Florence this morning?" Fanny asked him.

"Yes; it was."

"Had she received mine?"

"I don't know. Of course she had. If you sent it by post of course
she got it."

"She might have mentioned it, perhaps."

"I daresay she did. I don't remember."

"Well, Harry; you need not be cross with me because I love the girl
who is going to be your wife. You would not like it if I did not care
about her."

"I hate being called cross."

"Suppose I were to say that I hated your being cross. I'm sure I
do;--and you are going away to-morrow, too. You have hardly said a
nice word to me since you have been home."

Harry threw himself back into a chair almost in despair. He was not
enough a hypocrite to say nice words when his heart within him was
not at ease. He could not bring himself to pretend that things were
pleasant.

"If you are in trouble, Harry, I will not go on teasing you."

"I am in trouble," he said.

"And cannot I help you?"

"No; you cannot help me. No one can help me. But do not ask any
questions."

"Oh, Harry! is it about money?"

"No, no; it has nothing to do with money."

"You have not really quarrelled with Florence?"

"No; I have not quarrelled with her at all. But I will not answer
more questions. And, Fanny, do not speak of this to my father or
mother. It will be over before long, and then, if possible, I will
tell you."

"Harry, you are not going to fight with Hugh?"

"Fight with Hugh! no. Not that I should mind it; but he is not fool
enough for that. If he wanted fighting done, he would do it by
deputy. But there is nothing of that kind."

She asked him no more questions, and on the next morning he returned
to London. On his table he found a note which he at once knew to be
from Lady Ongar, and which had come only that afternoon.

"Come to me at once;--at once." That was all that the note contained.



CHAPTER XXIII.

CUMBERLY LANE WITHOUT THE MUD.


Fanny Clavering, while she was inquiring of her brother about his
troubles, had not been without troubles of her own. For some days
past she had been aware,--almost aware,--that Mr. Saul's love was not
among the things that were past. I am not prepared to say that this
conviction on her part was altogether an unalloyed trouble, or that
there might have been no faint touch of sadness, of silent melancholy
about her, had it been otherwise. But Mr. Saul was undoubtedly a
trouble to her; and Mr. Saul with his love in activity would be more
troublesome than Mr. Saul with his love in abeyance. "It would be
madness either in him or in me," Fanny had said to herself very
often; "he has not a shilling in the world." But she thought no
more in these days of the awkwardness of his gait, or of his rusty
clothes, or his abstracted manner; and for his doings as a clergyman
her admiration had become very great. Her mother saw something of
all this, and cautioned her; but Fanny's demure manner deceived Mrs.
Clavering. "Oh, mamma, of course I know that anything of the kind
must be impossible; and I am sure he does not think of it himself any
longer." When she had said this, Mrs. Clavering had believed that
it was all right. The reader must not suppose that Fanny had been a
hypocrite. There had been no hypocrisy in her words to her mother. At
that moment the conviction that Mr. Saul's love was not among past
events had not reached her; and as regarded herself, she was quite
sincere when she said that anything of the kind must be impossible.

It will be remembered that Florence Burton had advised Mr. Saul
to try again, and that Mr. Saul had resolved that he would do
so,--resolving, also, that should he try in vain he must leave
Clavering, and seek another home. He was a solemn, earnest,
thoughtful man; to whom such a matter as this was a phase of life
very serious, causing infinite present trouble, nay, causing
tribulation, and, to the same extent, capable of causing infinite
joy. From day to day he went about his work, seeing her amidst his
ministrations almost daily. And never during these days did he say
a word to her of his love,--never since that day in which he had
plainly pleaded his cause in the muddy lane. To no one but Florence
Burton had he since spoken of it, and Florence had certainly been
true to her trust; but, notwithstanding all that, Fanny's conviction
was very strong.

Florence had counselled Mr. Saul to try again, and Mr. Saul was
prepared to make the attempt; but he was a man who allowed himself to
do nothing in a hurry. He thought much of the matter before he could
prepare himself to recur to the subject; doubting, sometimes, whether
he would be right to do so without first speaking to Fanny's father;
doubting, afterwards, whether he might not best serve his cause by
asking the assistance of Fanny's mother. But he resolved at last that
he would depend on himself alone. As to the rector, if his suit to
Fanny were a fault against Mr. Clavering as Fanny's father, that
fault had been already committed. But Mr. Saul would not admit to
himself that it was a fault. I fancy that he considered himself to
have, as a gentleman, a right to address himself to any lady with
whom he was thrown into close contact. I fancy that he ignored all
want of worldly preparation,--never for a moment attempting to place
himself on a footing with men who were richer than himself, and, as
the world goes, brighter, but still feeling himself to be in no way
lower than they. If any woman so lived as to show that she thought
his line better than their line, it was open to him to ask such woman
to join her lot to his. If he failed, the misfortune was his; and
the misfortune, as he well knew, was one which it was hard to bear.
And as to the mother, though he had learned to love Mrs. Clavering
dearly,--appreciating her kindness to all those around her, her
conduct to her husband, her solicitude in the parish, all her genuine
goodness, still he was averse to trust to her for any part of his
success. Though Mr. Saul was no knight, though he had nothing
knightly about him, though he was a poor curate in very rusty clothes
and with manner strangely unfitted for much communion with the outer
world, still he had a feeling that the spoil which he desired to
win should be won by his own spear, and that his triumph would lose
half its glory if it were not achieved by his own prowess. He was
no coward, either in such matter as this or in any other. When
circumstances demanded that he should speak he could speak his mind
freely, with manly vigour, and sometimes not without a certain manly
grace.

How did Fanny know that it was coming? She did know it, though he had
said nothing to her beyond his usual parish communications. He was
often with her in the two schools; often returned with her in the
sweet spring evenings along the lane that led back to the rectory
from Cumberly Green; often inspected with her the little amounts of
parish charities and entries of pence collected from such parents as
could pay. He had never reverted to that other subject. But yet Fanny
knew that it was coming, and when she had questioned Harry about his
troubles she had been thinking also of her own.

It was now the middle of May, and the spring was giving way to the
early summer almost before the spring had itself arrived. It is so, I
think, in these latter years. The sharpness of March prolongs itself
almost through April; and then, while we are still hoping for the
spring, there falls upon us suddenly a bright, dangerous, delicious
gleam of summer. The lane from Cumberly Green was no longer muddy,
and Fanny could go backwards and forwards between the parsonage and
her distant school without that wading for which feminine apparel
is so unsuited. One evening, just as she had finished her work, Mr.
Saul's head appeared at the school-door, and he asked her whether she
were about to return home. As soon as she saw his eye and heard his
voice, she feared that the day was come. She was prepared with no
new answer, and could only give the answer that she had given before.
She had always told herself that it was impossible; and as to all
other questions, about her own heart or such like, she had put such
questions away from her as being unnecessary, and, perhaps, unseemly.
The thing was impossible, and should therefore be put away out of
thought, as a matter completed and at an end. But now the time was
come, and she almost wished that she had been more definite in her
own resolutions.

"Yes, Mr. Saul, I have just done."

"I will walk with you, if you will let me." Then Fanny spoke some
words of experienced wisdom to two or three girls, in order that
she might show to them, to him, and to herself that she was quite
collected. She lingered in the room for a few minutes, and was very
wise and very experienced. "I am quite ready now, Mr. Saul." So
saying, she came forth upon the green lane, and he followed her.

They walked on in silence for a little way, and then he asked her
some question about Florence Burton. Fanny told him that she had
heard from Stratton two days since, and that Florence was well.

"I liked her very much," said Mr. Saul.

"So did we all. She is coming here again in the autumn; so it will
not be very long before you see her again."

"How that may be I cannot tell, but if you see her that will be of
more consequence."

"We shall all see her, of course."

"It was here, in this lane, that I was with her last, and wished her
good-by. She did not tell you of my having parted with her, then?"

"Not especially, that I remember."

"Ah, you would have remembered if she had told you; but she was quite
right not to tell you." Fanny was now a little confused, so that she
could not exactly calculate what all this meant. Mr. Saul walked on
by her side, and for some moments nothing was said. After a while
he recurred again to his parting from Florence. "I asked her advice
on that occasion, and she gave it me clearly,--with a clear purpose
and an assured voice. I like a person who will do that. You are sure
then that you are getting the truth out of your friend, even if it be
a simple negative, or a refusal to give any reply to the question
asked."

"Florence Burton is always clear in what she says."

"I had asked her if she thought that I might venture to hope for a
more favourable answer if I urged my suit to you again."

"She cannot have said yes to that, Mr. Saul; she cannot have done
so!"

"She did not do so. She simply bade me ask yourself. And she was
right. On such a matter there is no one to whom I can with propriety
address myself, but to yourself. Therefore I now ask you the
question. May I venture to have any hope?"

His voice was so solemn, and there was so much of eager seriousness
in his face that Fanny could not bring herself to answer him with
quickness. The answer that was in her mind was in truth this: "How
can you ask me to try to love a man who has but seventy pounds a
year in the world, while I myself have nothing?" But there was
something in his demeanour,--something that was almost grand in its
gravity,--which made it quite impossible that she should speak to
him in that tone. But he, having asked his question, waited for an
answer; and she was well aware that the longer she delayed it, the
weaker became the ground on which she was standing.

"It is quite impossible," she said at last.

"If it really be so,--if you will say again that it is so after
hearing me out to an end, I will desist. In that case I will desist
and leave you,--and leave Clavering."

"Oh, Mr. Saul, do not do that,--for papa's sake, and because of the
parish."

"I would do much for your father, and as to the parish I love it
well. I do not think I can make you understand how well I love it.
It seems to me that I can never again have the same feeling for any
place that I have for this. There is not a house, a field, a green
lane, that is not dear to me. It is like a first love. With some
people a first love will come so strongly that it makes a renewal
of the passion impossible." He did not say that it would be so with
himself, but it seemed to her that he intended that she should so
understand him.

"I do not see why you should leave Clavering," she said.

"If you knew the nature of my regard for yourself, you would see
why it should be so. I do not say that there ought to be any such
necessity. If I were strong there would be no such need. But I am
weak,--weak in this; and I could not hold myself under such control
as is wanted for the work I have to do." When he had spoken of his
love for the place,--for the parish, there had been something of
passion in his language; but now in the words which he spoke of
himself and of his feeling for her, he was calm and reasonable and
tranquil, and talked of his going away from her as he might have
talked had some change of air been declared necessary for his health.
She felt that this was so, and was almost angry with him.

"Of course you must know what will be best for yourself," she said.

"Yes; I know now what I must do, if such is to be your answer. I have
made up my mind as to that. I cannot remain at Clavering, if I am
told that I may never hope that you will become my wife."

"But, Mr. Saul--"

"Well; I am listening. But before you speak, remember how
all-important your words will be to me."

"No; they cannot be all-important."

"As regards my present happiness and rest in this world they will
be so. Of course I know that nothing you can say or do will hurt me
beyond that. But you might help me even to that further and greater
bliss. You might help me too in that,--as I also might help you."

"But, Mr. Saul--" she began again, and then, feeling that she must go
on, she forced herself to utter words which at the time she felt to
be commonplace. "People cannot marry without an income. Mr. Fielding
did not think of such a thing till he had a living assured to him."

"But, independently of that, might I hope?" She ventured for an
instant to glance at his face, and saw that his eyes were glistening
with a wonderful brightness.

"How can I answer you further? Is not that reason enough why such a
thing should not be even discussed?"

"No, Miss Clavering, it is not reason enough. If you were to tell
me that you could never love me,--me, personally,--that you could
never regard me with affection, that would be reason why I should
desist;--why I should abandon all my hope here, and go away from
Clavering for ever. Nothing else can be reason enough. My being poor
ought not to make you throw me aside if you loved me. If it were so
that you loved me, I think you would owe it me to say so, let me be
ever so poor."

"I do not like you the less because you are poor."

"But do you like me at all? Can you bring yourself to love me? Would
you make the effort if I had such an income as you thought necessary?
If I had such riches, could you teach yourself to regard me as him
whom you were to love better than all the world beside? I call upon
you to answer me that question truly; and if you tell me that it
could be so, I will not despair, and I will not go away."

As he said this they came to a turn in the road which brought the
parsonage gate within their view. Fanny knew that she would leave him
there and go in alone, but she knew also that she must say something
further to him before she could thus escape. She did not wish to give
him an assurance of her positive indifference to him,--and still less
did she wish to tell him that he might hope. It could not be possible
that such an engagement should be approved by her father, nor could
she bring herself to think that she could be quite contented with
a lover such as Mr. Saul. When he had first proposed to her she
had almost ridiculed his proposition in her heart. Even now there
was something in it that was almost ridiculous;--and yet there was
something in it also that touched her as being sublime. The man was
honest, good, and true,--perhaps the best and truest man that she had
ever known. She could not bring herself to say to him any word that
should banish him for ever from the place he loved so well.

"If you knew your own heart well enough to answer me, you should do
so," he went on to say. "If you do not, say so, and I will be content
to wait your own time."

"It would be better, Mr. Saul, that you should not think of this any
more."

"No, Miss Clavering; that would not be better,--not for me; for it
would prove me to be utterly heartless. I am not heartless. I love
you dearly. I will not say that I cannot live without you; but it is
my one great hope as regards this world, that I should have you at
some future day as my own. It may be that I am too prone to hope; but
surely, if that were altogether beyond hope, you would have found
words to tell me so by this time." They had now come to the gateway,
and he paused as she put her trembling hand upon the latch.

"I cannot say more to you now," she said.

"Then let it be so. But, Miss Clavering, I shall not leave this place
till you have said more than that. And I will speak the truth to you,
even though it may offend you. I have more of hope now than I have
ever had before,--more hope that you may possibly learn to love me.
In a few days I will ask you again whether I may be allowed to speak
upon the subject to your father. Now I will say farewell, and may God
bless you; and remember this,--that my only earthly wish and ambition
is in your hands." Then he went on his way towards his own lodgings,
and she entered the parsonage garden by herself.

What should she now do, and how should she carry herself? She would
have gone to her mother at once, were it not that she could not
resolve what words she would speak to her mother. When her mother
should ask her how she regarded the man, in what way should she
answer that question? She could not tell herself that she loved Mr.
Saul; and yet, if she surely did not love him,--if such love were
impossible,--why had she not said as much to him? We, however, may
declare that that inclination to ridicule his passion, to think
of him as a man who had no right to love, was gone for ever. She
conceded to him clearly that right, and knew that he had exercised it
well. She knew that he was good and true, and honest, and recognized
in him also manly courage and spirited resolution. She would not tell
herself that it was impossible that she should love him.

She went up at last to her room doubting, unhappy, and ill at ease.
To have such a secret long kept from her mother would make her life
unendurable to her. But she felt that, in speaking to her mother,
only one aspect of the affair would be possible. Even though she
loved him, how could she marry a curate whose only income was seventy
pounds a year?



CHAPTER XXIV.

THE RUSSIAN SPY.


When the baby died at Clavering Park, somebody hinted that Sir Hugh
would certainly quarrel with his brother as soon as Archie should
become the father of a presumptive heir to the title and property.
That such would be the case those who best knew Sir Hugh would not
doubt. That Archie should have that of which he himself had been
robbed, would of itself be enough to make him hate Archie. But,
nevertheless, at this present time, he continued to instigate his
brother in that matter of the proposed marriage with Lady Ongar.
Hugh, as well as others, felt that Archie's prospects were now
improved, and that he could demand the hand of a wealthy lady
with more of seeming propriety than would have belonged to such a
proposition while the poor child was living. No one would understand
this better than Lady Ongar, who knew so well all the circumstances
of the family. The day after the funeral the two brothers returned to
London together, and Hugh spoke his mind in the railway carriage. "It
will be no good for you to hang on about Bolton Street, off and on,
as though she were a girl of seventeen," he said.

"I'm quite up to that," said Archie. "I must let her know I'm there
of course. I understand all that."

"Then why don't you do it? I thought you meant to go to her at once
when we were talking about it before in London."

"So I did go to her, and got on with her very well, too, considering
that I hadn't been there long when another woman came in."

"But you didn't tell her what you had come about?"

"No; not exactly. You see it doesn't do to pop at once to a widow
like her. Ongar, you know, hasn't been dead six months. One has to be
a little delicate in these things."

"Believe me, Archie, you had better give up all notions of being
delicate, and tell her what you want at once,--plainly and fairly.
You may be sure that she will not think of her former husband, if you
don't."

"Oh! I don't think about him at all."

"Who was the woman you say was there?"

"That little Frenchwoman,--the sister of the man;--Sophie she calls
her. Sophie Gordeloup is her name. They are bosom friends."

"The sister of that count?"

"Yes; his sister. Such a woman for talking! She said ever so much
about your keeping Hermione down in the country."

"The devil she did. What business was that of hers? That is Julia's
doing."

"Well; no, I don't think so. Julia didn't say a word about it. In
fact, I don't know how it came up. But you never heard such a woman
to talk,--an ugly, old, hideous little creature! But the two are
always together."

"If you don't take care you'll find that Julia is married to the
count while you are thinking about it."

Then Archie began to consider whether he might not as well tell
his brother of his present scheme with reference to Julia. Having
discussed the matter at great length with his confidential friend,
Captain Boodle, he had come to the conclusion that his safest course
would be to bribe Madame Gordeloup, and creep into Julia's favour by
that lady's aid. Now, on his return to London, he was about at once
to play that game, and had already provided himself with funds for
the purpose. The parting with ready money was a grievous thing to
Archie, though in this case the misery would be somewhat palliated by
the feeling that it was a bonâ fide sporting transaction. He would
be lessening the odds against himself by a judicious hedging of his
bets. "You must stand to lose something always by the horse you mean
to win," Doodles had said to him, and Archie had recognized the
propriety of the remark. He had, therefore, with some difficulty,
provided himself with funds, and was prepared to set about his
hedging operations as soon as he could find Madame Gordeloup on his
return to London. He had already ascertained her address through
Doodles, and had ascertained by the unparalleled acuteness of his
friend that the lady was--a Russian spy. It would have been beautiful
to have seen Archie's face when this information was whispered into
his ear, in private, at the club. It was as though he had then been
made acquainted with some great turf secret, unknown to the sporting
world in general.

"Ah!" he said, drawing a long breath, "no;--by George, is she?"

The same story had been told everywhere in London of the little woman
for the last half dozen years, whether truly or untruly I am not
prepared to say; but it had not hitherto reached Archie Clavering;
and now, on hearing it, he felt that he was becoming a participator
in the deepest diplomatic secrets of Europe.

"By George," said he, "is she really?"

And his respect for the little woman rose a thousand per cent.

"That's what she is," said Doodles, "and it's a doosed fine thing
for you, you know! Of course you can make her safe, and that will be
everything."

Archie resolved at once that he would use the great advantage which
chance and the ingenuity of his friend had thrown in his way; but
that necessity of putting money in his purse was a sore grievance
to him, and it occurred to him that it would be a grand thing if
he could induce his brother to help him in this special matter. If
he could only make Hugh see the immense advantage of an alliance
with the Russian spy, Hugh could hardly avoid contributing to the
expense,--of course on the understanding that all such moneys were
to be repaid when the Russian spy's work had been brought to a
successful result. Russian spy! There was in the very sound of the
words something so charming that it almost made Archie in love with
the outlay. A female Russian spy too! Sophie Gordeloup certainly
retained but very few of the charms of womanhood, nor had her
presence as a lady affected Archie with any special pleasure; but yet
he felt infinitely more pleased with the affair than he would have
been had she been a man spy. The intrigue was deeper. His sense of
delight in the mysterious wickedness of the thing was enhanced by an
additional spice. It is not given to every man to employ the services
of a political Russian lady-spy in his love-affairs! As he thought of
it in all its bearings, he felt that he was almost a Talleyrand, or,
at any rate, a Palmerston.

Should he tell his brother? If he could represent the matter in such
a light to his brother as to induce Hugh to produce the funds for
purchasing the Spy's services, the whole thing would be complete
with a completeness that has rarely been equalled. But he doubted.
Hugh was a hard man,--a hard, unimaginative man, and might possibly
altogether refuse to believe in the Russian spy. Hugh believed in
little but what he himself saw, and usually kept a very firm grasp
upon his money.

"That Madame Gordeloup is always with Julia," Archie said, trying the
way, as it were, before he told his plan.

"Of course she will help her brother's views."

"I'm not so sure of that. Some of these foreign women ain't like
other women at all. They go deeper;--a doosed sight deeper."

"Into men's pockets, you mean."

"They play a deep game altogether. What do you suppose she is, now?"
This question Archie asked in a whisper, bending his head forward
towards his brother, though there was no one else in the carriage
with them.

"What she is? A thief of some kind probably. I've no doubt she's up
to any roguery."

"She's a--Russian spy."

"Oh, I've heard of that for the last dozen years. All the ugly old
Frenchwomen in London are Russian spies, according to what people
say; but the Russians know how to use their money better than that.
If they employ spies, they employ people who can spy something."

Archie felt this to be cruel,--very cruel, but he said nothing
further about it. His brother was stupid, pigheaded, obstinate, and
quite unfitted by nature for affairs of intrigue. It was, alas,
certain that his brother would provide no money for such a purpose
as that he now projected; but, thinking of this, he found some
consolation in the reflection that Hugh would not be a participator
with him in his great secret. When he should have bought the Russian
spy, he and Doodles would rejoice together in privacy without any
third confederate. Triumviri might be very well; Archie also had
heard of triumviri; but two were company, and three were none.
Thus he consoled himself when his pigheaded brother expressed his
disbelief in the Russian spy.

There was nothing more said between them in the railway carriage,
and, as they parted at the door in Berkeley Square, Hugh swore to
himself that this should be the last season in which he would harbour
his brother in London. After this he must have a house of his own
there, or have no house at all. Then Archie went down to his club,
and finally arranged with Doodles that the first visit to the Spy
should be made on the following morning. After much consultation it
was agreed between them that the way should be paved by a diplomatic
note. The diplomatic note was therefore written by Doodles and copied
by Archie.

"Captain Clavering presents his compliments to Madame Gordeloup,
and proposes to call upon her to-morrow morning at twelve o'clock,
if that hour will be convenient. Captain Clavering is desirous
of consulting Madame Gordeloup on an affair of much importance."
"Consult me!" said Sophie to herself, when she got the letter. "For
what should he consult me? It is that stupid man I saw with Julie.
Ah, well; never mind. The stupid man shall come." The commissioner,
therefore, who had taken the letter to Mount Street, returned to the
club with a note in which Madame Gordeloup expressed her willingness
to undergo the proposed interview. Archie felt that the letter,--a
letter from a Russian spy addressed positively to himself,--gave him
already diplomatic rank, and he kept it as a treasure in his breast
coat-pocket.

It then became necessary that he and his friend should discuss the
manner in which the Spy should be managed. Doodles had his misgivings
that Archie would be awkward, and almost angered his friend by the
repetition of his cautions. "You mustn't chuck your money at her
head, you know," said Doodles.

"Of course not; but when the time comes I shall slip the notes into
her hand,--with a little pressure perhaps."

"It would be better to leave them near her on the table."

"Do you think so?"

"Oh, yes; a great deal. It's always done in that way."

"But perhaps she wouldn't see them,--or wouldn't know where they came
from."

"Let her alone for that."

"But I must make her understand what I want of her,--in return, you
know. I ain't going to give her twenty pounds for nothing."

"You must explain that at first; tell her that you expect her aid,
and that she will find you a grateful friend,--a grateful friend,
say;--mind you remember that."

"Yes; I'll remember that. I suppose it would be as good a way as
any."

"It's the only way, unless you want her to ring for the servant to
kick you out of the house. It's as well understood as A B C, among
the people who do these things. I should say take jewellery instead
of money if she were anything but a Russian spy; but they understand
the thing so well, that you may go farther with them than with
others."

Archie's admiration for Sophie became still higher as he heard this.
"I do like people," said he, "who understand what's what, and no
mistake."

"But even with her you must be very careful."

"Oh, yes; that's a matter of course."

"When I was declaring for the last time that she would find me a
grateful friend, just at the word grateful, I would put down the four
fivers on the table, smoothing them with my hand like that." Then
Doodles acted the part, putting a great deal of emphasis on the word
grateful, as he went through the smoothing ceremony with two or three
sheets of club notepaper. "That's your game, you may be sure. If you
put them into her hand she may feel herself obliged to pretend to be
angry; but she can't be angry simply because you put your money on
her table. Do you see that, old fellow?" Archie declared that he did
see it very plainly. "If she does not choose to undertake the job,
she'll merely have to tell you that you have left something behind
you."

"But there's no fear of that, I suppose?"

"I can't say. Her hands may be full, you know, or she may think you
don't go high enough."

"But I mean to tip her again, of course."

"Again! I should think so. I suppose she must have about a couple of
hundred before the end of next month if she's to do any good. After a
bit you'll be able to explain that she shall have a sum down when the
marriage has come off."

"She won't take the money and do nothing; will she?"

"Oh, no; they never sell you like that. It would spoil their own
business if they were to play that game. If you can make it worth
her while, she'll do the work for you. But you must be careful;--do
remember that." Archie shook his head, almost in anger, and then went
home for his night's rest.

On the next morning he dressed himself in his best, and presented
himself at the door in Mount Street, exactly as the clock struck
twelve. He had an idea that these people were very punctilious as
to time. Who could say but that the French ambassador might have
an appointment with Madame Gordeloup at half-past one,--or perhaps
some emissary from the Pope! He had resolved that he would not take
his left glove off his hand, and he had thrust the notes in under
the palm of his glove, thinking he could get at them easier from
there, should they be wanted in a moment, than he could do from his
waistcoat pocket. He knocked at the door, knowing that he trembled as
he did so, and felt considerable relief when he found himself to be
alone in the room to which he was shown. He knew that men conversant
with intrigues always go to work with their eyes open, and,
therefore, at once, he began to look about him. Could he not put the
money into some convenient hiding-place,--now at once? There, in one
corner, was the spot in which she would seat herself upon the sofa.
He saw plainly enough, as with the eye of a Talleyrand, the marks
thereon of her constant sitting. So he seized the moment to place a
chair suitable for himself, and cleared a few inches on the table
near to it, for the smoothing of the bank-notes,--feeling, while
so employed, that he was doing great things. He had almost made up
his mind to slip one note between the pages of a book, not with any
well-defined plan as to the utility of such a measure, but because it
seemed to be such a diplomatic thing to do! But while this grand idea
was still flashing backwards and forwards across his brain, the door
opened, and he found himself in the presence of--the Russian spy.

He at once saw that the Russian spy was very dirty, and that she wore
a nightcap, but he liked her the better on that account. A female
Russian spy should, he felt, differ much in her attire from other
women. If possible, she should be arrayed in diamonds, and pearl
ear-drops, with as little else upon her as might be; but failing
that costume, which might be regarded as the appropriate evening spy
costume,--a tumbled nightcap, and a dirty white wrapper, old cloth
slippers, and objectionable stockings were just what they should be.

"Ah!" said the lady, "you are Captain Clavering. Yes, I remember."

"I am Captain Clavering. I had the honour of meeting you at Lady
Ongar's."

"And now you wish to consult me on an affair of great importance.
Very well. You may consult me. Will you sit down--there." And Madame
Gordeloup indicated to him a chair just opposite to herself, and
far removed from that convenient spot which Archie had prepared for
the smoothing of the bank-notes. Near to the place now assigned to
him there was no table whatever, and he felt that he would in that
position be so completely raked by the fire of her keen eyes, that he
would not be able to carry on his battle upon good terms. In spite,
therefore, of the lady's very plain instructions, he made an attempt
to take possession of the chair which he had himself placed; but it
was an ineffectual attempt, for the Spy was very peremptory with him.
"There, Captain Clavering; there; there; you will be best there."
Then he did as he was bid, and seated himself, as it were, quite out
at sea, with nothing but an ocean of carpet around him, and with no
possibility of manipulating his notes except under the raking fire of
those terribly sharp eyes. "And now," said Madame Gordeloup, "you can
commence to consult me. What is the business?"

Ah; what was the business? That was now the difficulty? In discussing
the proper way of tendering the bank-notes, I fear the two captains
had forgotten the nicest point of the whole negotiation. How was he
to tell her what it was that he wanted to do himself, and what that
she was to be required to do for him? It behoved him above all things
not to be awkward! That he remembered. But how not to be awkward?
"Well!" she said; and there was something almost of crossness in her
tone. Her time, no doubt, was valuable. The French ambassador might
even now be coming. "Well?"

"I think, Madame Gordeloup, you know my brother's sister-in-law, Lady
Ongar?"

"What, Julie? Of course I know Julie. Julie and I are dear friends."

"So I supposed. That is the reason why I have come to you."

"Well;--well;--well?"

"Lady Ongar is a person whom I have known for a long time, and for
whom I have a great,--I may say a very deep regard."

"Ah! yes. What a jointure she has! and what a park! Thousands and
thousands of pounds,--and so beautiful! If I was a man I should have
a very deep regard too. Yes."

"A most beautiful creature;--is she not?"

"Ah; if you had seen her in Florence, as I used to see her, in the
long summer evenings! Her lovely hair was all loose to the wind, and
she would sit hour after hour looking, oh, at the stars! Have you
seen the stars in Italy?"

Captain Clavering couldn't say that he had, but he had seen them
uncommon bright in Norway, when he had been fishing there.

"Or the moon?" continued Sophie, not regarding his answer. "Ah; that
is to live! And he, her husband, the rich lord, he was dying,--in a
little room just inside, you know. It was very melancholy, Captain
Clavering. But when she was looking at the moon, with her hair all
dishevelled," and Sophie put her hands up to her own dirty nightcap,
"she was just like a Magdalen; yes, just the same;--just the same."

The exact strength of the picture, and the nature of the comparison
drawn, were perhaps lost upon Archie; and indeed, Sophie herself
probably trusted more to the tone of her words, than to any idea
which they contained; but their tone was perfect, and she felt that
if anything could make him talk, he would talk now.

"Dear me! you don't say so. I have always admired her very much,
Madame Gordeloup."

"Well?"

The French ambassador was probably in the next street already, and if
Archie was to tell his tale at all he must do it now.

"You will keep my secret if I tell it you?" he asked.

"Is it me you ask that? Did you ever hear of me that I tell a
gentleman's secret? I think not. If you have a secret, and will trust
me, that will be good; if you will not trust me,--that will be good
also."

"Of course I will trust you. That is why I have come here."

"Then out with it. I am not a little girl. You need not be bashful.
Two and two make four. I know that. But some people want them to make
five. I know that too. So speak out what you have to say."

"I am going to ask Lady Ongar to--to--to--marry me."

"Ah, indeed; with all the thousands of pounds and the beautiful park!
But the beautiful hair is more than all the thousands of pounds. Is
it not so?"

"Well, as to that, they all go together, you know."

"And that is so lucky! If they was to be separated, which would you
take?"

The little woman grinned as she asked this question, and Archie, had
he at all understood her character, might at once have put himself
on a pleasant footing with her; but he was still confused and ill at
ease, and only muttered something about the truth of his love for
Julia.

"And you want to get her to marry you?"

"Yes; that's just it."

"And you want me to help you?"

"That's just it again."

"Well?"

"Upon my word, if you'll stick to me, you know, and see me through
it, and all that kind of thing, you'll find in me a most grateful
friend;--indeed, a most grateful friend." And Archie, as from his
position he was debarred from attempting the smoothing process, began
to work with his right forefinger under the glove on his left hand.

"What have you got there?" said Madame Gordeloup, looking at him with
all her eyes.

Captain Clavering instantly discontinued the work with his finger,
and became terribly confused. Her voice on asking the question had
become very sharp; and it seemed to him that if he brought out
his money in that awkward, barefaced way which now seemed to be
necessary, she would display all the wrath of which a Russian spy
could be capable. Would it not be better that he should let the money
rest for the present, and trust to his promise of gratitude? Ah, how
he wished that he had slipped at any rate one note between the pages
of a book.

"What have you got there?" she demanded again, very sharply.

"Oh, nothing."

"It is not nothing. What have you got there? If you have got nothing,
take off your glove. Come."

Captain Clavering became very red in the face, and was altogether
at a loss what to say or do. "Is it money you have got there?" she
asked. "Let me see how much. Come."

"It is just a few bank-notes I put in here to be handy," he said.

"Ah; that is very handy, certainly. I never saw that custom before.
Let me look." Then she took his hand, and with her own hooked finger
clawed out the notes. "Ah! five, ten, fifteen, twenty pounds. Twenty
pounds is not a great deal, but it is very nice to have even that
always handy. I was wanting so much money as that myself; perhaps you
will make it handy to me."

"Upon my word I shall be most happy. Nothing on earth would give me
more pleasure."

"Fifty pounds would give me more pleasure; just twice as much
pleasure." Archie had begun to rejoice greatly at the safe
disposition of the money, and to think how excellently well this spy
did her business; but now there came upon him suddenly an idea that
spies perhaps might do their business too well. "Twenty pounds in
this country goes a very little way; you are all so rich," said the
Spy.

"By George, I ain't. I ain't rich, indeed."

"But you mean to be--with Julie's money?"

"Oh--ah--yes; and you ought to know, Madame Gordeloup, that I am now
the heir to the family estate and title."

"Yes; the poor little baby is dead, in spite of the pills and the
powders, the daisies and the buttercups! Poor little baby! I had a
baby of my own once, and that died also." Whereupon Madame Gordeloup,
putting up her hand to her eyes, wiped away a real tear with the
bank-notes which she still held. "And I am to remind Julie that you
will be the heir?"

"She will know all about that already."

"But I will tell her. It will be something to say, at any rate,--and
that, perhaps, will be the difficulty."

"Just so! I didn't look at it in that light before."

"And am I to propose it to her first?"

"Well; I don't know. Perhaps as you are so clever, it might be as
well."

"And at once?"

"Yes, certainly; at once. You see, Madame Gordeloup, there may be so
many buzzing about her."

"Exactly; and some of them perhaps will have more than twenty pounds
handy. Some will buzz better than that."

"Of course I didn't mean that for anything more than just a little
compliment to begin with."

"Oh, ah; just a little compliment for beginning. And when will it be
making a progress and going on?"

"Making a progress!"

"Yes; when will the compliment become a little bigger? Twenty pounds!
Oh! it's just for a few gloves, you know; nothing more."

"Nothing more than that, of course," said poor Archie.

"Well; when will the compliment grow bigger? Let me see. Julie has
seven thousands of pounds, what you call, per annum. And have you
seen that beautiful park? Oh! And if you can make her to look at the
moon with her hair down,--oh! When will that compliment grow bigger?
Twenty pounds! I am ashamed, you know."

"When will you see her, Madame Gordeloup?"

"See her! I see her every day, always. I will be there to-day, and
to-morrow, and the next day."

"You might say a word then at once,--this afternoon."

"What! for twenty pounds! Seven thousands of pounds per annum; and
you give me twenty pounds! Fie, Captain Clavering. It is only just
for me to speak to you,--this! That is all. Come; when will you bring
me fifty?"

"By George--fifty!"

"Yes, fifty;--for another beginning. What; seven thousands of pounds
per annum, and make difficulty for fifty pounds! You have a handy way
with your glove. Will you come with fifty pounds to-morrow?" Archie,
with the drops of perspiration standing on his brow, and now desirous
of getting out again into the street, promised that he would come
again on the following day with the required sum.

"Just for another beginning! And now, good-morning, Captain
Clavering. I will do my possible with Julie. Julie is very fond of
me, and I think you have been right in coming here. But twenty pounds
was too little, even for a beginning." Mercenary wretch; hungry,
greedy, ill-conditioned woman,--altogether of the harpy breed! As
Archie Clavering looked into her grey eyes, and saw there her greed
and her hunger, his flesh crept upon his bones. Should he not succeed
with Julia, how much would this excellent lady cost him?

As soon as he was gone the excellent lady made an intolerable
grimace, shaking herself and shrugging her shoulders, and walking
up and down the room with her dirty wrapper held close round her.
"Bah," she said. "Bah!" And as she thought of the heavy stupidity
of her late visitor she shrugged herself and shook herself again
violently, and clutched up her robe still more closely. "Bah!" It was
intolerable to her that a man should be such a fool, even though she
was to make money by him. And then, that such a man should conceive
it to be possible that he should become the husband of a woman with
seven thousand pounds a year! Bah!

Archie, as he walked away from Mount Street, found it difficult
to create a triumphant feeling within his own bosom. He had been
awkward, slow, and embarrassed, and the Spy had been too much for
him. He was quite aware of that, and he was aware also that even the
sagacious Doodles had been wrong. There had, at any rate, been no
necessity for making a difficulty about the money. The Russian spy
had known her business too well to raise troublesome scruples on
that point. That she was very good at her trade he was prepared to
acknowledge; but a fear came upon him that he would find the article
too costly for his own purposes. He remembered the determined tone
in which she had demanded the fifty pounds merely as a further
beginning.

And then he could not but reflect how much had been said at the
interview about money,--about money for her, and how very little had
been said as to the assistance to be given,--as to the return to be
made for the money. No plan had been laid down, no times fixed, no
facilities for making love suggested to him. He had simply paid over
his twenty pounds, and been desired to bring another fifty. The other
fifty he was to take to Mount Street on the morrow. What if she were
to require fifty pounds every day, and declare that she could not
stir in the matter for less? Doodles, no doubt, had told him that
these first-class Russian spies did well the work for which they
were paid; and no doubt, if paid according to her own tariff, Madame
Gordeloup would work well for him; but such a tariff as that was
altogether beyond his means! It would be imperatively necessary that
he should come to some distinct settlement with her as to price. The
twenty pounds, of course, were gone; but would it not be better that
he should come to some final understanding with her before he gave
her the further fifty? But then, as he thought of this, he was aware
that she was too clever to allow him to do as he desired. If he went
into that room with the fifty pounds in his pockets, or in his glove,
or, indeed, anywhere about his person, she would have it from him,
let his own resolution to make a previous bargain be what it might.
His respect for the woman rose almost to veneration, but with the
veneration was mixed a strong feeling of fear.

But, in spite of all this, he did venture to triumph a little when
he met Doodles at the club. He had employed the Russian spy, and had
paid her twenty pounds, and was enrolled in the corps of diplomatic
and mysterious personages, who do their work by mysterious agencies.
He did not tell Doodles anything about the glove, or the way in which
the money was taken from him; but he did say that he was to see the
Spy again to-morrow, and that he intended to take with him another
present of fifty pounds.

"By George, Clavvy, you are going it!" said Doodles, in a voice that
was delightfully envious to the ears of Captain Archie. When he heard
that envious tone he felt that he was entitled to be triumphant.



CHAPTER XXV.

"WHAT WOULD MEN SAY OF YOU?"


[Illustration.]

"Harry, tell me the truth,--tell me all the truth." Harry Clavering
was thus greeted when in obedience to the summons from Lady Ongar, he
went to her almost immediately on his return to London.

It will be remembered that he had remained at Clavering some days
after the departure of Hugh and Archie, lacking the courage to face
his misfortunes boldly. But though his delay had been cowardly, it
had not been easy to him to be a coward. He despised himself for not
having written with warm, full-expressed affection to Florence and
with honest clear truth to Julia. Half his misery rose from this
feeling of self-abasement, and from the consciousness that he was
weak,--piteously weak, exactly in that in which he had often boasted
to himself that he was strong. But such inward boastings are not
altogether bad. They preserve men from succumbing, and make at any
rate some attempt to realize themselves. The man who tells himself
that he is brave, will struggle much before he flies; but the man who
never does so tell himself, will find flying easy unless his heart
be of nature very high. Now had come the moment either for flying,
or not flying; and Harry swearing that he would stand his ground,
resolutely took his hat and gloves, and made his way to Bolton Street
with a sore heart.

But as he went he could not keep himself from arguing the matter
within his own breast. He knew what was his duty. It was his duty to
stick to Florence, not only with his word and his hand, but with his
heart. It was his duty to tell Lady Ongar that not only his word was
at Stratton, but his heart also, and to ask her pardon for the wrong
that he had done her by that caress. For some ten minutes as he
walked through the streets his resolve was strong to do this manifest
duty; but, gradually, as he thought of that caress, as he thought
of the difficulties of the coming interview, as he thought of
Julia's high-toned beauty,--perhaps something also of her wealth
and birth,--and more strongly still as he thought of her love for
him, false, treacherous, selfish arguments offered themselves to his
mind,--arguments which he knew to be false and selfish. Which of them
did he love? Could it be right for him to give his hand without his
heart? Could it really be good for Florence,--poor injured Florence,
that she should be taken by a man who had ceased to regard her
more than all other women? Were he to marry her now, would not
that deceit be worse than the other deceit? Or, rather, would
not that be deceitful, whereas the other course would simply be
unfortunate,--unfortunate through circumstances for which he was
blameless? Damnable arguments! False, cowardly logic, by which all
male jilts seek to excuse their own treachery to themselves and to
others!

Thus during the second ten minutes of his walk, his line of conduct
became less plain to him, and as he entered Piccadilly he was
racked with doubts. But instead of settling them in his mind he
unconsciously allowed himself to dwell upon the words with which he
would seek to excuse his treachery to Florence. He thought how he
would tell her,--not to her face with spoken words, for that he
could not do,--but with written skill, that he was unworthy of her
goodness, that his love for her had fallen off through his own
unworthiness, and had returned to one who was in all respects less
perfect than she, but who in old days, as she well knew, had been
his first love. Yes! he would say all this, and Julia, let her anger
be what it might, should know that he had said it. As he planned
this, there came to him a little comfort, for he thought there was
something grand in such a resolution. Yes; he would do that, even
though he should lose Julia also.

Miserable clap-trap! He knew in his heart that all his logic was
false, and his arguments baseless. Cease to love Florence Burton! He
had not ceased to love her, nor is the heart of any man made so like
a weather-cock that it needs must turn itself hither and thither, as
the wind directs, and be altogether beyond the man's control. For
Harry, with all his faults, and in spite of his present falseness,
was a man. No man ceases to love without a cause. No man need cease
to love without a cause. A man may maintain his love, and nourish
it, and keep it warm by honest manly effort, as he may his probity,
his courage, or his honour. It was not that he had ceased to love
Florence; but that the glare of the candle had been too bright for
him and he had scorched his wings. After all, as to that embrace of
which he had thought so much, and the memory of which was so sweet to
him and so bitter,--it had simply been an accident. Thus, writing in
his mind that letter to Florence which he knew, if he were an honest
man, he would never allow himself to write, he reached Lady Ongar's
door without having arranged for himself any special line of conduct.

We must return for a moment to the fact that Hugh and Archie had
returned to town before Harry Clavering. How Archie had been engaged
on great doings, the reader, I hope, will remember; and he may
as well be informed here that the fifty pounds were duly taken
to Mount Street, and were extracted from him by the Spy without
much difficulty. I do not know that Archie in return obtained any
immediate aid or valuable information from Sophie Gordeloup; but
Sophie did obtain some information from him which she found herself
able to use for her own purposes. As his position with reference to
love and marriage was being discussed, and the position also of the
divine Julia, Sophie hinted her fear of another Clavering lover. What
did Archie think of his cousin Harry? "Why; he's engaged to another
girl," said Archie, opening wide his eyes and his mouth, and becoming
very free with his information. This was a matter to which Sophie
found it worth her while to attend, and she soon learned from Archie
all that Archie knew about Florence Burton. And this was all that
could be known. No secret had been made in the family of Harry's
engagement. Archie told his fair assistant that Miss Burton had
been received at Clavering Park openly as Harry's future wife, and,
"by Jove, you know, he can't be coming it with Julia after that,
you know." Sophie made a little grimace, but did not say much. She,
remembering that she had caught Lady Ongar in Harry's arms, thought
that, "by Jove," he might be coming it with Julia, even after Miss
Burton's reception at Clavering Park. Then, too, she remembered
some few words that had passed between her and her dear Julia after
Harry's departure on the evening of the embrace, and perceived that
Julia was in ignorance of the very existence of Florence Burton, even
though Florence had been received at the Park. This was information
worth having,--information to be used! Her respect for Harry rose
immeasurably. She had not given him credit for so much audacity,
so much gallantry, and so much skill. She had thought him to be a
pigheaded Clavering, like the rest of them. He was not pigheaded;
he was a promising young man; she could have liked him and perhaps
aided him,--only that he had shown so strong a determination to
have nothing to do with her. Therefore the information should be
used;--and: it was used.

The reader will now understand what was the truth which Lady Ongar
demanded from Harry Clavering. "Harry, tell me the truth; tell me all
the truth." She had come forward to meet him in the middle of the
room when she spoke these words, and stood looking him in the face,
not having given him her hand.

"What truth?" said Harry. "Have I ever told you a lie?" But he knew
well what was the truth required of him.

"Lies can be acted as well as told. Harry, tell me all at once. Who
is Florence Burton; who and what?" She knew it all, then, and things
had settled themselves for him without the necessity of any action
on his part. It was odd enough that she should not have learned it
before, but at any rate she knew it now. And it was well that she
should have been told;--only how was he to excuse himself for that
embrace? "At any rate speak to me," she said, standing quite erect,
and looking as a Juno might have looked. "You will acknowledge at
least that I have a right to ask the question. Who is this Florence
Burton?"

"She is the daughter of Mr. Burton of Stratton."

"And is that all that you can tell me? Come, Harry, be braver than
that. I was not such a coward once with you. Are you engaged to marry
her?"

"Yes, Lady Ongar, I am."

"Then you have had your revenge on me, and now we are quits." So
saying, she stepped back from the middle of the room, and sat herself
down on her accustomed seat. He was left there standing, and it
seemed as though she intended to take no further notice of him. He
might go if he pleased, and there would be an end of it all. The
difficulty would be over, and he might at once write to Florence in
what language he liked. It would simply be a little episode in his
life, and his escape would not have been arduous.

But he could not go from her in that way. He could not bring himself
to leave the room without some further word. She had spoken of
revenge. Was it not incumbent on him to explain to her that there
had been no revenge; that he had loved, and suffered, and forgiven
without one thought of anger;--and that then he had unfortunately
loved again? Must he not find some words in which to tell her that
she had been the light, and he simply the poor moth that had burned
his wings?

"No, Lady Ongar," said he, "there has been no revenge."

"We will call it justice, if you please. At any rate I do not mean to
complain."

"If you ever injured me--" he began.

"I did injure you," said she, sharply.

"If you ever injured me, I forgave you freely."

"I did injure you--" As she spoke she rose again from her seat,
showing how impossible to her was that tranquillity which she had
attempted to maintain. "I did injure you, but the injury came to you
early in life, and sat lightly on you. Within a few months you had
learned to love this young lady at the place you went to,--the first
young lady you saw! I had not done you much harm, Harry. But that
which you have done me cannot be undone."

"Julia," he said, coming up to her.

"No; not Julia. When you were here before I asked you to call me so,
hoping, longing, believing,--doing more, so much more than I could
have done, but that I thought my love might now be of service to you.
You do not think that I had heard of this then?"

"Oh, no."

"No. It is odd that I should not have known it, as I now hear that
she was at my sister's house; but all others have not been as silent
as you have been. We are quits, Harry; that is all that I have to
say. We are quits now."

"I have intended to be true to you;--to you and to her."

"Were you true when you acted as you did the other night?" He could
not explain to her how greatly he had been tempted. "Were you true
when you held me in your arms as that woman came in? Had you not made
me think that I might glory in loving you, and that I might show her
that I scorned her when she thought to promise me her secrecy;--her
secrecy, as though I were ashamed of what she had seen. I was not
ashamed,--not then. Had all the world known it, I should not have
been ashamed. 'I have loved him long,' I should have said, 'and
him only. He is to be my husband, and now at last I need not be
ashamed.'" So much she spoke, standing up, looking at him with firm
face, and uttering her syllables with a quick clear voice; but at the
last word there came a quiver in her tone, and the strength of her
countenance quailed, and there was a tear which made dim her eye, and
she knew that she could no longer stand before him. She endeavoured
to seat herself with composure; but the attempt failed, and as she
fell back upon the sofa he just heard the sob which had cost her so
great and vain an effort to restrain. In an instant he was kneeling
at her feet, and grasping at the hand with which she was hiding her
face. "Julia," he said, "look at me; let us at any rate understand
each other at last."

"No, Harry; there must be no more such knowledge,--no more such
understanding. You must go from me, and come here no more. Had it not
been for that other night, I would still have endeavoured to regard
you as a friend. But I have no right to such friendship. I have
sinned and gone astray, and am a thing vile and polluted. I sold
myself, as a beast is sold, and men have treated me as I treated
myself."

"Have I treated you so?"

"Yes, Harry; you, you. How did you treat me when you took me in your
arms and kissed me,--knowing, knowing that I was not to be your wife?
O God, I have sinned. I have sinned, and I am punished."

"No, no," said he, rising from his knees, "it was not as you say."

"Then how was it, sir? Is it thus that you treat other women;--your
friends, those to whom you declare friendship? What did you mean me
to think?"

"That I loved you."

"Yes; with a love that should complete my disgrace,--that should
finish my degradation. But I had not heard of this Florence Burton;
and, Harry, that night I was so happy in my bed. And in that next
week when you were down there for that sad ceremony, I was happy
here, happy and proud. Yes, Harry, I was so proud when I thought that
you still loved me,--loved me in spite of my past sin, that I almost
forgot that I was polluted. You have made me remember it, and I shall
not forget it again."

It would have been better for him had he gone away at once. Now
he was sitting in a chair, sobbing violently, and pressing away
the tears from his cheeks with his hands. How could he make her
understand that he had intended no insult when he embraced her? Was
it not incumbent on him to tell her that the wrong he then did was
done to Florence Burton, and not to her? But his agony was too much
for him at present, and he could find no words in which to speak to
her.

"I said to myself that you would come when the funeral was over, and
I wept for poor Hermy as I thought that my lot was so much happier
than hers. But people have what they deserve, and Hermy, who has done
no such wrong as I have done, is not crushed as I am crushed. It was
just, Harry, that the punishment should come from you, but it has
come very heavily."

"Julia, it was not meant to be so."

"Well; we will let that pass. I cannot unsay, Harry, all that I have
said;--all that I did not say, but which you must have thought and
known when you were here last. I cannot bid you believe that I do
not--love you."

"Not more tenderly or truly than I love you."

"Nay, Harry, your love to me can be neither true nor tender,--nor
will I permit it to be offered to me. You do not think I would rob
that girl of what is hers. Mine for you may be both tender and true;
but, alas, truth has come to me when it can avail me no longer."

"Julia, if you will say that you love me, it shall avail you."

"In saying that, you are continuing to ill-treat me. Listen to me
now. I hardly know when it began, for, at first, I did not expect
that you would forgive me and let me be dear to you as I used to be;
but as you sat here, looking up into my face in the old way, it came
on me gradually,--the feeling that it might be so; and I told myself
that if you would take me I might be of service to you, and I thought
that I might forgive myself at last for possessing this money if I
could throw it into your lap, so that you might thrive with it in
the world; and I said to myself that it might be well to wait awhile,
till I should see whether you really loved me; but then came that
burst of passion, and though I knew that you were wrong, I was
proud to feel that I was still so dear to you. It is all over. We
understand each other at last, and you may go. There is nothing to be
forgiven between us."

He had now resolved that Florence must go by the board. If Julia
would still take him she should be his wife, and he would face
Florence and all the Burtons, and his own family, and all the world
in the matter of his treachery. What would he care what the world
might say? His treachery to Florence was a thing completed. Now, at
this moment, he felt himself to be so devoted to Julia as to make him
regard his engagement to Florence as one which must, at all hazards,
be renounced. He thought of his mother's sorrow, of his father's
scorn,--of the dismay with which Fanny would hear concerning him
a tale which she would believe to be so impossible; he thought of
Theodore Burton, and the deep, unquenchable anger of which that
brother was capable, and of Cecilia and her outraged kindness; he
thought of the infamy which would be attached to him, and resolved
that he must bear it all. Even if his own heart did not move him so
to act, how could he hinder himself from giving comfort and happiness
to this woman who was before him? Injury, wrong, and broken-hearted
wretchedness, he could not prevent; but, therefore, this part was as
open to him as the other. Men would say that he had done this for
Lady Ongar's money; and the indignation with which he was able to
regard this false accusation,--for his mind declared such accusation
to be damnably false,--gave him some comfort. People might say of him
what they pleased. He was about to do the best within his power. Bad,
alas, was the best, but it was of no avail now to think of that.

"Julia," he said, "between us at least there shall be nothing to be
forgiven."

"There is nothing," said she.

"And there shall be no broken love. I am true to you now,--as ever."

"And, what, then, of your truth to Miss Florence Burton?"

"It will not be for you to rebuke me with that. We have, both of us,
played our game badly, but not for that reason need we both be ruined
and broken-hearted. In your folly you thought that wealth was better
than love; and I, in my folly,--I thought that one love blighted
might be mended by another. When I asked Miss Burton to be my wife
you were the wife of another man. Now that you are free again I
cannot marry Miss Burton."

"You must marry her, Harry."

"There shall be no must in such a case. You do not know her, and
cannot understand how good, how perfect she is. She is too good to
take a hand without a heart."

"And what would men say of you?"

"I must bear what men say. I do not suppose that I shall be all
happy,--not even with your love. When things have once gone wrong
they cannot be mended without showing the patches. But yet men stay
the hand of ruin for a while, tinkering here and putting in a nail
there, stitching and cobbling; and so things are kept together. It
must be so for you and me. Give me your hand, Julia, for I have never
deceived you, and you need not fear that I shall do so now. Give me
your hand, and say that you will be my wife."

"No, Harry; not your wife. I do not, as you say, know that perfect
girl, but I will not rob one that is so good."

"You are bound to me, Julia. You must do as I bid you. You have told
me that you love me; and I have told you,--and I tell you now, that I
love none other as I love you;--have never loved any other as I have
loved you. Give me your hand." Then, coming to her, he took her hand,
while she sat with her face averted from him. "Tell me that you will
be my wife." But she would not say the words. She was less selfish
than he, and was thinking,--was trying to think what might be best
for them all, but, above all, what might be best for him. "Speak to
me," he said, "and acknowledge that you wronged me when you thought
that the expression of my love was an insult to you."

"It is easy to say, speak. What shall I say?"

"Say that you will be my wife."

"No,--I will not say it." She rose again from her chair, and took
her hand away from him. "I will not say it. Go now and think over
all that you have done; and I also will think of it. God help me.
What evil comes, when evil has been done! But, Harry, I understand
you now, and I at least will blame you no more. Go and see Florence
Burton; and if, when you see her, you find that you can love her,
take her to your heart, and be true to her. You shall never hear
another reproach from me. Go now, go; there is nothing more to be
said."

He paused a moment as though he were going to speak, but he left the
room without another word. As he went along the passage and turned on
the stairs he saw her standing at the door of the room, looking at
him, and it seemed that her eyes were imploring him to be true to her
in spite of the words that she had spoken. "And I will be true to
her," he said to himself. "She was the first that I ever loved, and I
will be true to her."

He went out, and for an hour or two wandered about the town, hardly
knowing whither his steps were taking him. There had been a tragic
seriousness in what had occurred to him this evening, which seemed to
cover him with care, and make him feel that his youth was gone from
him. At any former period of his life his ears would have tingled
with pride to hear such a woman as Lady Ongar speak of her love for
him in such terms as she had used; but there was no room now for
pride in his bosom. Now at least he thought nothing of her wealth or
rank. He thought of her as a woman between whom and himself there
existed so strong a passion as to make it impossible that he should
marry another, even though his duty plainly required it. The grace
and graciousness of his life were over; but love still remained to
him, and of that he must make the most. All others whom he regarded
would revile him, and now he must live for this woman alone. She had
said that she had injured him. Yes, indeed, she had injured him! She
had robbed him of his high character, of his unclouded brow, of that
self-pride which had so often told him that he was living a life
without reproach among men. She had brought him to a state in which
misery must be his bedfellow, and disgrace his companion;--but still
she loved him, and to that love he would be true.

And as to Florence Burton;--how was he to settle matters with her?
That letter for which he had been preparing the words as he went to
Bolton Street, before the necessity for it had become irrevocable,
did not now appear to him to be very easy. At any rate he did not
attempt it on that night.



CHAPTER XXVI.

THE MAN WHO DUSTED HIS BOOTS WITH HIS HANDKERCHIEF.


When Florence Burton had written three letters to Harry without
receiving a word in reply to either of them, she began to be
seriously unhappy. The last of these letters, received by him after
the scene described in the last chapter, he had been afraid to read.
It still remained unopened in his pocket. But Florence, though she
was unhappy, was not even yet jealous. Her fears did not lie in that
direction, nor had she naturally any tendency to such uneasiness.
He was ill, she thought; or if not ill in health, then ill at ease.
Some trouble afflicted him of which he could not bring himself to
tell her the facts, and as she thought of this she remembered her own
stubbornness on the subject of their marriage, and blamed herself in
that she was not now with him, to comfort him. If such comfort would
avail him anything now, she would be stubborn no longer. When the
third letter brought no reply she wrote to her sister-in-law, Mrs.
Burton, confessing her uneasiness, and begging for comfort. Surely
Cecilia could not but see him occasionally,--or at any rate have the
power of seeing him. Or Theodore might do so,--as of course he would
be at the office. If anything ailed him would Cecilia tell her all
the truth? But Cecilia, when she began to fear that something did ail
him, did not find it very easy to tell Florence all the truth.

But there was jealousy at Stratton, though Florence was not jealous.
Old Mrs. Burton had become alarmed, and was ready to tear the eyes
out of Harry Clavering's head if Harry should be false to her
daughter. This was a misfortune of which, with all her brood, Mrs.
Burton had as yet known nothing. No daughter of hers had been misused
by any man, and no son of hers had ever misused any one's daughter.
Her children had gone out into the world steadily, prudently, making
no brilliant marriages, but never falling into any mistakes. She
heard of such misfortunes around her,--that a young lady here had
loved in vain, and that a young lady there had been left to wear the
willow; but such sorrows had never visited her roof, and she was
disposed to think,--and perhaps to say,--that the fault lay chiefly
in the imprudence of mothers. What if at last, when her work in this
line had been so nearly brought to a successful close, misery and
disappointment should come also upon her lamb! In such case Mrs.
Burton, we may say, was a ewe who would not see her lamb suffer
without many bleatings and considerable exercise of her maternal
energies.

And tidings had come to Mrs. Burton which had not as yet been allowed
to reach Florence's ears. In the office at the Adelphi was one Mr.
Walliker, who had a younger brother now occupying that desk in Mr.
Burton's office which had belonged to Harry Clavering. Through
Bob Walliker, Mrs. Burton learned that Harry did not come to the
office even when it was known that he had returned to London from
Clavering;--and she also learned at last that the young men in the
office were connecting Harry Clavering's name with that of the rich
and noble widow, Lady Ongar. Then Mrs. Burton wrote to her son
Theodore, as Florence had written to Theodore's wife.

Mrs. Burton, though she had loved Harry dearly, and had perhaps in
many respects liked him better than any of her sons-in-law, had,
nevertheless, felt some misgivings from the first. Florence was
brighter, better educated, and cleverer than her elder sisters, and
therefore when it had come to pass that she was asked in marriage
by a man somewhat higher in rank and softer in manners than they
who had married her sisters, there had seemed to be some reason
for the change;--but Mrs. Burton had felt that it was a ground for
apprehension. High rank and soft manners may not always belong to a
true heart. At first she was unwilling to hint this caution even to
herself; but at last, as her suspicions grew, she spoke the words
very frequently, not only to herself but also to her husband. Why,
oh why, had she let into her house any man differing in mode of life
from those whom she had known to be honest and good? How would her
gray hairs be made to go in sorrow to the grave, if, after all her
old prudence and all her old success, her last pet lamb should be
returned to the mother's side, ill-used, maimed, and blighted!

Theodore Burton, when he received his mother's letter, had not seen
Harry since his return from Clavering. He had been inclined to be
very angry with him for his long and unannounced absence from the
office. "He will do no good," he had said to his wife. "He does
not know what real work means." But his anger turned to disgust as
regarded Harry, and almost to despair as regarded his sister, when
Harry had been a week in town and yet had not shown himself at the
Adelphi. But at this time Theodore Burton had heard no word of Lady
Ongar, though the clerks in the office had that name daily in their
mouths. "Cannot you go to him, Theodore?" said his wife. "It is
very easy to say go to him," he replied. "If I made it my business
I could, of course, go to him, and no doubt find him if I was
determined to do so;--but what more could I do? I can lead a horse to
the water, but I cannot make him drink." "You could speak to him of
Florence." "That is such a woman's idea," said the husband. "When
every proper incentive to duty and ambition has failed him, he is to
be brought into the right way by the mention of a girl's name!" "May
I see him?" Cecilia urged. "Yes,--if you can catch him; but I do not
advise you to try."

After that came the two letters for the husband and wife, each of
which was shown to the other; and then for the first time did either
of them receive the idea that Lady Ongar with her fortune might be a
cause of misery to their sister. "I don't believe a word of it," said
Cecilia, whose cheeks were burning, half with shame and half with
anger. Harry had been such a pet with her,--had already been taken
so closely to her heart as a brother! "I should not have suspected
him of that kind of baseness," said Theodore, very slowly. "He is
not base," said Cecilia. "He may be idle and foolish, but he is not
base."

"I must at any rate go after him now," said Theodore. "I don't
believe this;--I won't believe it. I do not believe it. But if it
should be true--!"

"Oh, Theodore."

"I do not think it is true. It is not the kind of weakness I have
seen in him. He is weak and vain, but I should have said that he was
true."

"I am sure he is true."

"I think so. I cannot say more than that I think so."

"You will write to your mother?"

"Yes."

"And may I ask Florence to come up? Is it not always better that
people should be near to each other when they are engaged?"

"You can ask her, if you like. I doubt whether she will come."

"She will come if she thinks that anything is amiss with him."

Cecilia wrote immediately to Florence, pressing her invitation in the
strongest terms that she could use. "I tell you the whole truth," she
said. "We have not seen him, and this, of course, has troubled us
very greatly. I feel quite sure he would come to us if you were here;
and this, I think, should bring you, if no other consideration does
so. Theodore imagines that he has become simply idle, and that he
is ashamed to show himself here because of that. It may be that he
has some trouble with reference to his own home, of which we know
nothing. But if he has any such trouble, you ought to be made aware
of it, and I feel sure that he would tell you if you were here." Much
more she said, arguing in the same way, and pressing Florence to come
to London.

Mr. Burton did not at once send a reply to his mother, but he wrote
the following note to Harry:--


   Adelphi ----, May, 186--.

   MY DEAR CLAVERING,--I have been sorry to notice your
   continued absence from the office, and both Cecilia and I
   have been very sorry that you have discontinued coming to
   us. But I should not have written to you on this matter,
   not wishing to interfere in your own concerns, had I not
   desired to see you specially with reference to my sister.
   As I have that to say to you concerning her which I can
   hardly write, will you make an appointment with me here,
   or at my house? Or, if you cannot do that, will you say
   when I shall find you at home? If you will come and dine
   with us we shall like that best, and leave you to name an
   early day: to-morrow, or the next day, or the day after.

   Very truly yours,

   THEODORE BURTON.


When Cecilia's letter reached Stratton, and another post came
without any letter from Harry, poor Florence's heart sank low in her
bosom. "Well, my dear," said Mrs. Burton, who watched her daughter
anxiously while she was reading the letter. Mrs. Burton had not
told Florence of her own letter to her son; and now, having herself
received no answer, looked to obtain some reply from that which her
daughter-in-law had sent.

"Cecilia wants me to go to London," said Florence.

"Is there anything the matter that you should go just now?"

"Not exactly the matter, mamma; but you can see the letter."

Mrs. Burton read it slowly, and felt sure that much was the matter.
She knew that Cecilia would have written in that strain only under
the influence of some great alarm. At first she was disposed to
think that she herself would go to London. She was eager to know the
truth,--eager to utter her loud maternal bleatings if any wrong were
threatened to her lamb. Florence might go with her, but she longed
herself to be on the field of action. She felt that she could almost
annihilate any man by her words and looks who would dare to ill-treat
a girl of hers.

"Well, mamma;--what do you think?"

"I don't know yet, my dear. I will speak to your papa before dinner."
But as Mrs. Burton had been usually autocratic in the management of
her own daughters, Florence was aware that her mother simply required
a little time before she made up her mind. "It is not that I want to
go to London--for the pleasure of it, mamma."

"I know that, my dear."

"Nor yet merely to see him!--though of course I do long to see him!"

"Of course you do;--why shouldn't you?"

"But Cecilia is so very prudent, and she thinks that it will be
better. And she would not have pressed it, unless Theodore had
thought so too!"

"I thought Theodore would have written to me!"

"But he writes so seldom."

"I expected a letter from him now, as I had written to him."

"About Harry, do you mean?"

"Well;--yes. I did not mention it, as I was aware I might make you
uneasy. But I saw that you were unhappy at not hearing from him."

"Oh, mamma, do let me go."

"Of course you shall go if you wish it;--but let me speak to papa
before anything is quite decided."

Mrs. Burton did speak to her husband, and it was arranged that
Florence should go up to Onslow Crescent. But Mrs. Burton, though
she had been always autocratic about her unmarried daughters, had
never been autocratic about herself. When she hinted that she also
might go, she saw that the scheme was not approved, and she at once
abandoned it. "It would look as if we were all afraid," said Mr.
Burton, "and after all what does it come to?--a young gentleman does
not write to his sweetheart for two or three weeks. I used to think
myself the best lover in the world if I wrote once a month."

"There was no penny post then, Mr. Burton."

"And I often wish there was none now," said Mr. Burton. That matter
was therefore decided, and Florence wrote back to her sister-in-law,
saying that she would go up to London on the third day from that. In
the meantime, Harry Clavering and Theodore Burton had met.

Has it ever been the lot of any unmarried male reader of these pages
to pass three or four days in London, without anything to do,--to
have to get through them by himself,--and to have that burden on
his shoulder, with the additional burden of some terrible, wearing
misery, away from which there seems to be no road, and out of which
there is apparently no escape? That was Harry Clavering's condition
for some few days after the evening which he last passed in the
company of Lady Ongar,--and I will ask any such unmarried man
whether, in such a plight, there was for him any other alternative
but to wish himself dead? In such a condition, a man can simply walk
the streets by himself, and declare to himself that everything is
bad, and rotten, and vile, and worthless. He wishes himself dead, and
calculates the different advantages of prussic acid and pistols. He
may the while take his meals very punctually at his club, may smoke
his cigars, and drink his bitter beer, or brandy-and-water;--but he
is all the time wishing himself dead, and making that calculation as
to the best way of achieving that desirable result. Such was Harry
Clavering's condition now. As for his office, the doors of that place
were absolutely closed against him, by the presence of Theodore
Burton. When he attempted to read he could not understand a word,
or sit for ten minutes with a book in his hand. No occupation was
possible to him. He longed to go again to Bolton Street, but he did
not even do that. If there, he could act only as though Florence had
been deserted for ever;--and if he so acted he would be infamous for
life. And yet he had sworn to Julia that such was his intention. He
hardly dared to ask himself which of the two he loved. The misery of
it all had become so heavy upon him, that he could take no pleasure
in the thought of his love. It must always be all regret, all sorrow,
and all remorse. Then there came upon him the letter from Theodore
Burton, and he knew that it was necessary that he should see the
writer.

Nothing could be more disagreeable than such an interview, but he
could not allow himself to be guilty of the cowardice of declining
it. Of a personal quarrel with Burton he was not afraid. He felt,
indeed, that he might almost find relief in the capability of being
himself angry with any one. But he must positively make up his mind
before such an interview. He must devote himself either to Florence
or to Julia;--and he did not know how to abandon the one or the
other. He had allowed himself to be so governed by impulse that he
had pledged himself to Lady Ongar, and had sworn to her that he would
be entirely hers. She, it is true, had not taken him altogether
at his word, but not the less did he know,--did he think that he
knew,--that she looked for the performance of his promise. And she
had been the first that he had sworn to love!

In his dilemma he did at last go to Bolton Street, and there found
that Lady Ongar had left town for three or four days. The servant
said that she had gone, he believed, to the Isle of Wight; and that
Madame Gordeloup had gone with her. She was to be back in town early
in the following week. This was on a Thursday, and he was aware that
he could not postpone his interview with Burton till after Julia's
return. So he went to his club, and nailing himself as it were to
the writing-table, made an appointment for the following morning. He
would be with Burton at the Adelphi at twelve o'clock. He had been
in trouble, he said, and that trouble had kept him from the office
and from Onslow Crescent. Having written this, he sent it off, and
then played billiards and smoked and dined, played more billiards
and smoked and drank till the usual hours of the night had come.
He was not a man who liked such things. He had not become what he
was by passing his earlier years after this fashion. But his misery
required excitement,--and billiards with tobacco were better than the
desolation of solitude.

On the following morning he did not breakfast till near eleven. Why
should he get up as long as it was possible to obtain the relief
which was to be had from dozing? As far as possible he would not
think of the matter till he had put his hat upon his head to go
to the Adelphi. But the time for taking his hat soon came; and he
started on his short journey. But even as he walked, he could not
think of it. He was purposeless, as a ship without a rudder, telling
himself that he could only go as the winds might direct him. How
he did hate himself for his one weakness! And yet he hardly made
an effort to overcome it. On one point only did he seem to have a
resolve. If Burton attempted to use with him anything like a threat
he would instantly resent it.

Punctually at twelve he walked into the outer office, and was told
that Mr. Burton was in his room.

"Halloa, Clavering," said Walliker, who was standing with his back to
the fire, "I thought we had lost you for good and all. And here you
are come back again!"

Harry had always disliked this man, and now hated him worse than
ever. "Yes; I am here," said he, "for a few minutes; but I believe
I need not trouble you."

"All right, old fellow," said Walliker; and then Harry passed through
into the inner room.

"I am very glad to see you, Harry," said Burton, rising and giving
his hand cordially to Clavering. "And I am sorry to hear that you
have been in trouble. Is it anything in which we can help you?"

"I hope,--Mrs. Burton is well," said Harry, hesitating.

"Pretty well."

"And the children?"

"Quite well. They say you are a very bad fellow not to go and see
them."

"I believe I am a bad fellow," said Harry.

"Sit down, Harry. It will be best to come at the point at once;--will
it not? Is there anything wrong between you and Florence?"

"What do you mean by wrong?"

"I should call it very wrong,--hideously wrong, if after all that
has passed between you, there should now be any doubt as to your
affection for each other. If such doubt were now to arise with her,
I should almost disown my sister."

"You will never have to blush for her."

"I think not. I thank God that hitherto there have been no such
blushes among us. And I hope, Harry, that my heart may never have
to bleed for her. Come, Harry, let me tell you all at once like an
honest man. I hate subterfuges and secrets. A report has reached the
old people at home,--not Florence, mind,--that you are untrue to
Florence, and are passing your time with that lady who is the sister
of your cousin's wife."

"What right have they to ask how I pass my time?"

"Do not be unjust, Harry. If you simply tell me that your visits
to that lady imply no evil to my sister, I, knowing you to be
a gentleman, will take your word for all that it can mean." He
paused, and Harry hesitated and could not answer. "Nay, dear
friend,--brother, as we both of us have thought you,--come once more
to Onslow Crescent and kiss the bairns, and kiss Cecilia, too, and
sit with us at our table, and talk as you used to do, and I will ask
no further question;--nor will she. Then you will come back here to
your work, and your trouble will be gone, and your mind will be at
ease; and, Harry, one of the best girls that ever gave her heart into
a man's keeping will be there to worship you, and to swear when your
back is turned that any one who says a word against you shall be no
brother and no sister and no friend of hers."

And this was the man who had dusted his boots with his
pocket-handkerchief, and whom Harry had regarded as being on that
account hardly fit to be his friend! He knew that the man was noble,
and good, and generous, and true;--and knew also that in all that
Burton said he simply did his duty as a brother. But not on that
account was it the easier for him to reply.

"Say that you will come to us this evening," said Burton. "Even if
you have an engagement, put it off."

"I have none," said Harry.

"Then say that you will come to us, and all will be well."

Harry understood of course that his compliance with this invitation
would be taken as implying that all was right. It would be so easy to
accept the invitation, and any other answer was so difficult! But yet
he would not bring himself to tell the lie.

"Burton," he said, "I am in trouble."

"What is the trouble?" The man's voice was now changed, and so was
the glance of his eye. There was no expression of anger,--none as
yet; but the sweetness of his countenance was gone,--a sweetness that
was unusual to him, but which still was at his command when he needed
it.

"I cannot tell you all here. If you will let me come to you this
evening I will tell you everything,--to you and to Cecilia too. Will
you let me come?"

"Certainly. Will you dine with us?"

"No;--after dinner; when the children are in bed." Then he went,
leaving on the mind of Theodore Burton an impression that though
something was much amiss, his mother had been wrong in her fears
respecting Lady Ongar.



CHAPTER XXVII.

FRESHWATER GATE.


Count Pateroff, Sophie's brother, was a man who, when he had taken a
thing in hand, generally liked to carry it through. It may perhaps
be said that most men are of this turn of mind; but the count was,
I think, especially eager in this respect. And as he was not one who
had many irons in the fire, who made either many little efforts, or
any great efforts after things altogether beyond his reach, he was
justified in expecting success. As to Archie's courtship, any one
who really knew the man and the woman, and who knew anything of the
nature of women in general, would have predicted failure for him.
Even with Doodle's aid he could not have a chance in the race. But
when Count Pateroff entered himself for the same prize, those who
knew him would not speak of his failure as a thing certain.

The prize was too great not to be attempted by so very prudent a
gentleman. He was less impulsive in his nature than his sister, and
did not open his eyes and talk with watering mouth of the seven
thousands of pounds a year; but in his quiet way he had weighed and
calculated all the advantages to be gained, had even ascertained at
what rate he could insure the lady's life, and had made himself
certain that nothing in the deed of Lord Ongar's marriage-settlement
entailed any pecuniary penalty on his widow's second marriage. Then
he had gone down, as we know, to Ongar Park, and as he had walked
from the lodge to the house and back again, he had looked around him
complacently, and told himself that the place would do very well.
For the English character, in spite of the pigheadedness of many
Englishmen, he had,--as he would have said himself,--much admiration,
and he thought that the life of a country gentleman, with a nice
place of his own,--with such a very nice place of his own as was
Ongar Park,--and so very nice an income, would suit him well in his
declining years.

And he had certain advantages, certain aids towards his object, which
had come to him from circumstances;--as, indeed, he had also certain
disadvantages. He knew the lady, which was in itself much. He knew
much of the lady's history, and had that cognisance of the saddest
circumstances of her life, which in itself creates an intimacy. It is
not necessary now to go back to those scenes which had disfigured the
last months of Lord Ongar's life, but the reader will understand that
what had then occurred gave the count a possible footing as a suitor.
And the reader will also understand the disadvantages which had at
this time already shown themselves in the lady's refusal to see the
count.

It may be thought that Sophie's standing with Lady Ongar would be
a great advantage to her brother; but I doubt whether the brother
trusted either the honesty or the discretion of his sister. He
would have been willing to purchase such assistance as she might
give,--not in Archie's pleasant way, with bank-notes hidden under his
glove,--but by acknowledgments for services to be turned into solid
remuneration when the marriage should have taken place, had he not
feared that Sophie might communicate the fact of such acknowledgments
to the other lady,--making her own bargain in doing so. He had
calculated all this, and had come to the conclusion that he had
better make no direct proposal to Sophie; and when Sophie made a
direct proposal to him, pointing out to him in glowing language all
the fine things which such a marriage would give him, he had hardly
vouchsafed to her a word of answer. "Very well," said Sophie to
herself;--"very well. Then we both know what we are about."

Sophie herself would have kept Lady Ongar from marrying any one had
she been able. Not even a brother's gratitude would be so serviceable
to her as the generous kindness of a devoted friend. That she might
be able both to sell her services to a lover, and also to keep Julie
from marrying, was a lucky combination of circumstances which did
not occur to her till Archie came to her with the money in his glove.
That complicated game she was now playing, and was aware that Harry
Clavering was the great stumbling-block in her way. A woman even less
clever than Sophie would have perceived that Lady Ongar was violently
attached to Harry; and Sophie, when she did see it, thought that
there was nothing left for her but to make her hay while the sun was
yet shining. Then she heard the story of Florence Burton; and again
she thought that Fortune was on her side. She told the story of
Florence Burton,--with what result we know; and was quite sharp
enough to perceive afterwards that the tale had had its intended
effect,--even though her Julie had resolutely declined to speak
either of Harry Clavering or of Florence Burton.

Count Pateroff had again called in Bolton Street, and had again been
refused admittance. It was plain to him to see by the servant's
manner that it was intended that he should understand that he was
not to be admitted. Under such circumstances, it was necessary that
he must either abandon his pursuit, or that he must operate upon
Lady Ongar through some other feeling than her personal regard for
himself. He might, perhaps, have trusted much to his own eloquence if
he could have seen her; but how is a man to be eloquent in his wooing
if he cannot see the lady whom he covets? There is, indeed, the penny
post, but in these days of legal restraints, there is no other method
of approaching an unwilling beauty. Forcible abduction is put an end
to as regards Great Britain and Ireland. So the count had resort to
the post.

His letter was very long, and shall not, therefore, be given to the
reader. He began by telling Lady Ongar that she owed it to him for
the good services he had done her, to read what he might say, and to
answer him. He then gave her various reasons why she should see him,
pleading, among other things, in language which she could understand,
though the words were purposely as ambiguous as they could be made,
that he had possessed and did possess the power of doing her a
grievous injury, and that he had abstained, and--hoped that he might
be able to abstain for the future. She knew that the words contained
no threat,--that taken literally they were the reverse of a threat,
and amounted to a promise,--but she understood also all that he had
intended to imply. Long as his own letter was, he said nothing in it
as to his suit, confining himself to a request that she should see
him. But with his letter he sent her an enclosure longer than the
letter itself, in which his wishes were clearly explained.

This enclosure purported to be an expression of Lord Ongar's wishes
on many subjects, as they had been communicated to Count Pateroff
in the latter days of the lord's life; but as the manuscript was
altogether in the count's writing, and did not even pretend to
have been subjected to Lord Ongar's eye, it simply amounted to the
count's own story of their alleged conversations. There might have
been no such conversations, or their tenour might have been very
different from that which the count represented, or the statements
and opinions, if expressed at all by Lord Ongar, might have been
expressed at times when no statements or opinions coming from him
could be of any value. But as to these conversations, if they could
have been verified as having come from Lord Ongar's mouth when he was
in full possession of such faculties as he possessed,--all that would
have amounted to nothing with Lady Ongar. To Lord Ongar alive she had
owed obedience, and had been obedient. To Lord Ongar dead she owed no
obedience, and would not be obedient.

Such would have been her feelings as to any document which could have
reached her, purporting to contain Lord Ongar's wishes; but this
document was of a nature which made her specially antagonistic to the
exercise of any such marital authority from the grave. It was very
long, and went into small details,--details which were very small;
but the upshot of it all was a tendering of great thanks to Count
Pateroff, and the expression of a strong wish that the count should
marry his widow. "O. said that this would be the only thing for J.'s
name." "O. said that this would be the safest course for his own
honour." "O. said, as he took my hand, that in promising to take this
step I gave him great comfort." "O. commissioned me to speak to J. in
his name to this effect." The O. was of course Lord Ongar, and the J.
was of course Julia. It was all in French, and went on in the same
strain for many pages. Lady Ongar answered the letter as follows:--


   Lady Ongar presents her compliments to Count Pateroff, and
   begs to return the enclosed manuscript, which is, to her,
   perfectly valueless. Lady Ongar must still decline, and
   now more strongly than before, to receive Count Pateroff.

   Bolton Street, May 186--.


She was quite firm as she did this. She had no doubt at all on the
matter. She did not feel that she wanted to ask for any advice. But
she did feel that this count might still work her additional woe,
that her cup of sorrow might not even yet be full, and that she was
sadly,--sadly in want of love and protection. For aught she knew, the
count might publish the whole statement, and people might believe
that those words came from her husband, and that her husband had
understood what would be best for her fame and for his honour. The
whole thing was a threat, and not to save herself from any misery,
would she have succumbed to a menace; but still it was possible that
the threat might be carried out.

She was sorely in want of love and protection. At this time, when the
count's letter reached her, Harry had been with her; and we know what
had passed between them. She had bid him go to Florence,--and love
Florence,--and marry Florence,--and leave her in her desolation. That
had been her last command to him. But we all know what such commands
mean. She had not been false in giving him these orders. She had
intended it at the moment. The glow of self-sacrifice had been warm
in her bosom,--and she had resolved to do without that which she
wanted in order that another might have it. But when she thought
of it afterwards in her loneliness, she told herself that Florence
Burton could not want Harry's love as she wanted it. There could
not be such need to this girl, who possessed father and mother, and
brothers, and youth, as there was to her, who had no other arm on
which she could lean, besides that of the one man for whom she had
acknowledged her love, and who had also declared his passion for her.
She made no scheme to deprive Florence of her lover. In the long
hours of her own solitude she never revoked, even within her own
bosom, the last words she had said to Harry Clavering. But not the
less did she hope that he might come to her again, and that she
might learn from him that he had freed himself from that unfortunate
engagement into which her falseness to him had driven him.

It was after she had answered Count Pateroff's letter that she
resolved to go out of town for three or four days. For some short
time she had been minded to go away altogether, and not to return
till after the autumn; but this scheme gradually diminished itself
and fell away, till she determined that she would come back
after three or four days. Then came to her Sophie,--her devoted
Sophie,--Sophie whom she despised and hated; Sophie of whom she was
so anxious to rid herself that in all her plans there was some little
under-plot to that effect; Sophie whom she knew to be dishonest to
her in any way that might make dishonesty profitable; and before
Sophie had left her, Sophie had engaged herself to go with her dear
friend to the Isle of Wight! As a matter of course, Sophie was to
be franked on this expedition. On such expeditions Sophies are
always franked as a matter of course. And Sophie would travel with
all imaginable luxury,--a matter to which Sophie was by no means
indifferent, though her own private life was conducted with an
economy that was not luxurious. But, although all these good things
came in Sophie's way, she contrived to make it appear that she was
devoting herself in a manner that was almost sacrificial to the
friend of her bosom. At the same time Lady Ongar sent a few words,
as a message, to the count by his sister. Lady Ongar, having told to
Madame Gordeloup the story of the document which had reached her, and
having described her own answer, was much commended by her friend.

"You are quite right, dear, quite. Of course I am fond of my brother.
Edouard and I have always been the best of friends. But that does not
make me think you ought to give yourself to him. Bah! Why should a
woman give away everything? Edouard is a fine fellow. But what is
that? Fine fellows like to have all the money themselves."

"Will you tell him,--from me," said Lady Ongar, "that I will take it
as a kindness on his part if he will abstain from coming to my house.
I certainly shall not see him with my own consent."

Sophie promised,--and probably gave the message; but when she also
informed Edouard of Lady Ongar's intended visit to the Isle of Wight,
telling him the day on which they were going and the precise spot,
with the name of the hotel at which they were to stay, she went a
little beyond the commission which her dearest friend had given her.

At the western end of the Isle of Wight, and on the further shore,
about three miles from the point of the island which we call
the Needles, there is a little break in the cliff, known to all
stay-at-home English travellers as Freshwater Gate. Here there is a
cluster of cottages and two inns, and a few bathing-boxes, and ready
access by easy ascents to the breezy downs on either side, over which
the sea air blows with all its salt and wholesome sweetness. At one
of these two inns Lady Ongar located herself and Sophie; and all
Freshwater, and all Yarmouth, and all that end of the island were
alive to the fact that the rich widowed countess respecting whom
such strange tales were told, had come on a visit to these parts.
Innkeepers like such visitors. The more venomous are the stories told
against them, the more money are they apt to spend, and the less
likely are they to examine their bills. A rich woman altogether
without a character is a mine of wealth to an innkeeper. In the
present case no such godsend had come in the way,--but there was
supposed to be a something a little odd, and the visitor was on that
account the more welcome.

Sophie was not the most delightful companion in the world for such
a place. London was her sphere, as she herself had understood when
declaiming against those husbands who keep their wives in the
country. And she had no love for the sea specially, regarding all
winds as nuisances excepting such as had been raised by her own
efforts, and thinking that salt from a saltcellar was more convenient
than that brought to her on the breezes. It was now near the end of
May, but she had not been half an hour at the inn before she was loud
in demanding a fire,--and when the fire came she was unwilling to
leave it. Her gesture was magnificent when Lady Ongar proposed to
her that she should bathe. What,--put her own dear little dry body,
by her own will, into the cold sea! She shrugged herself, and shook
herself, and without speaking a word declined with so much eloquence
that it was impossible not to admire her. Nor would she walk. On the
first day, during the warmest part of the day, she allowed herself to
be taken out in a carriage belonging to the inn; but after her drive
she clung to the fire, and consumed her time with a French novel.

Nor was Lady Ongar much more comfortable in the Isle of Wight than
she had been in London. The old poet told us how Black Care sits
behind the horseman, and some modern poet will some day describe to
us that terrible goddess as she takes her place with the stoker close
to the fire of the locomotive engine. Sitting with Sophie opposite
to her, Lady Ongar was not happy, even though her eye rested on the
lines of that magnificent coast. Once indeed, on the evening of their
first day, Sophie left her, and she was alone for nearly an hour.
Ah, how happy could she have been if Harry Clavering might have been
there with her. Perhaps a day might come in which Harry might bring
her there. In such a case Atra Cura would be left behind, and then
she might be altogether happy. She sat dreaming of this for above an
hour, and Sophie was still away. When Sophie returned, which she did
all too soon, she explained that she had been in her bedroom. She had
been very busy, and now had come down to make herself comfortable.

On the next evening Lady Ongar declared her intention of going up
on the downs by herself. They had dined at five, so that she might
have a long evening, and soon after six she started. "If I do not
break down I will get as far as the Needles," she said. Sophie, who
had heard that the distance was three miles, lifted up her hands in
despair. "If you are not back before nine I shall send the people
after you." Consenting to this with a laugh, Lady Ongar made her way
up to the downs, and walked steadily on towards the extreme point of
the island. To the Needles themselves she did not make her way. These
rocks are now approached, as all the stay-at-home travellers know,
through a fort, and down to the fort she did not go. But turning a
little from the highest point of the hill towards the cliffs on her
left hand, she descended till she reached a spot from which she could
look down on the pebbly beach lying some three hundred feet below
her, and on the soft shining ripple of the quiet waters as they
moved themselves with a pleasant sound on the long strand which lay
stretched in a line from the spot beneath her out to the point of
the island. The evening was warm, and almost transparent in its
clearness, and very quiet. There was no sound even of a breeze. When
she seated herself close upon the margin of the cliff, she heard the
small waves moving the stones which they washed, and the sound was
as the sound of little children's voices, very distant. Looking
down, she could see through the wonderful transparency of the water,
and the pebbles below it were bright as diamonds, and the sands
were burnished like gold. And each tiny silent wavelet as it moved
up towards the shore and lost itself at last in its own effort,
stretched itself the whole length of the strand. Such brightness on
the sea-shore she had never seen before, nor had she ever listened as
now she listened to that infantine babble of the baby waves. She sat
there close upon the margin, on a seat of chalk which the winds had
made, looking, listening, and forgetting for a while that she was
Lady Ongar whom people did not know, who lived alone in the world
with Sophie Gordeloup for her friend,--and whose lover was betrothed
to another woman. She had been there perhaps half-an-hour, and had
learned to be at home on her perch, sitting there in comfort, with no
desire to move, when a voice which she well knew at the first sound
startled her, and she rose quickly to her feet. "Lady Ongar," said
the voice, "are you not rather near the edge?" As she turned round
there was Count Pateroff with his hand already upon her dress, so
that no danger might be produced by the suddenness of his speech.


[Illustration: "Lady Ongar, are you not rather near the edge?"]


"There is nothing to fear," she said, stepping back from her seat. As
she did so, he dropped his hand from her dress, and, raising it to
his head, lifted his hat from his forehead. "You will excuse me, I
hope, Lady Ongar," he said, "for having taken this mode of speaking
to you."

"I certainly shall not excuse you; nor, further than I can help it,
shall I listen to you."

"There are a few words which I must say."

"Count Pateroff, I beg that you will leave me. This is treacherous
and unmanly,--and can do you no good. By what right do you follow me
here?"

"I follow you for your own good, Lady Ongar; I do it that you may
hear me say a few words that are necessary for you to hear."

"I will hear no words from you,--that is, none willingly. By this
time you ought to know me and to understand me." She had begun to
walk up the hill very rapidly, and for a moment or two he had thought
that she would escape him; but her breath had soon failed her, and
she found herself compelled to stand while he regained his place
beside her. This he had not done without an effort, and for some
minutes they were both silent. "It is very beautiful," at last he
said, pointing away over the sea.

"Yes;--it is very beautiful," she answered. "Why did you disturb me
when I was so happy?" But the count was still recovering his breath,
and made no answer to this question. When, however, she attempted to
move on again, still breasting the hill, he put his hand upon her arm
very gently.

"Lady Ongar," he said, "you must listen to me for a moment. Why not
do it without a quarrel?"

"If you mean that I cannot escape from you, it is true enough."

"Why should you want to escape? Did I ever hurt you? Before this have
I not protected you from injury?"

"No;--never. You protect me!"

"Yes;--I; from your husband, from yourself, and from the world. You
do not know,--not yet, all that I have done for you. Did you read
what Lord Ongar had said?"

"I read what it pleased you to write."

"What it pleased me! Do you pretend to think that Lord Ongar did not
speak as he speaks there? Do you not know that those were his own
words? Do you not recognize them? Ah, yes, Lady Ongar; you know them
to be true."

"Their truth or falsehood is nothing to me. They are altogether
indifferent to me either way."

"That would be very well if it were possible; but it is not. There;
now we are at the top, and it will be easier. Will you let me have
the honour to offer you my arm? No! Be it so; but I think you would
walk the easier. It would not be for the first time."

"That is a falsehood." As she spoke she stepped before him, and
looked into his face with eyes full of passion. "That is a positive
falsehood. I never walked with a hand resting on your arm."

There came over his face the pleasantest smile as he answered her.
"You forget everything," he said;--"everything. But it does not
matter. Other people will not forget. Julie, you had better take me
for your husband. You will be better as my wife, and happier, than
you can be otherwise."

"Look down there, Count Pateroff;--down to the edge. If my misery is
too great to be borne, I can escape from it there on better terms
than you propose to me."

"Ah! That is what we call poetry. Poetry is very pretty, and in
saying this as you do, you make yourself divine. But to be dashed
over the cliffs and broken on the rocks;--in prose it is not so
well."

"Sir, will you allow me to pass on while you remain; or will you let
me rest here, while you return alone?"

"No, Julie; not so. I have found you with too much difficulty. In
London, you see, I could not find you. Here, for a minute, you must
listen to me. Do you not know, Julie, that your character is in my
hands?"

"In your hands? No;--never; thank God, never. But what if it were?"

"Only this,--that I am forced to play the only game that you leave
open to me. Chance brought you and me together in such a way that
nothing but marriage can be beneficial to either of us;--and I swore
to Lord Ongar that it should be so. I mean that it shall be so,--or
that you shall be punished for your misconduct to him and to me."

"You are both insolent and false. But listen to me, since you are
here and I cannot avoid you. I know what your threats mean."

"I have never threatened you. I have promised you my aid, but have
used no threats."

"Not when you tell me that I shall be punished? But to avoid no
punishment, if any be in your power, will I ever willingly place
myself in your company. You may write of me what papers you please,
and repeat of me whatever stories you may choose to fabricate, but
you will not frighten me into compliance by doing so. I have, at any
rate, spirit enough to resist such attempts as that."

"As you are living at present, you are alone in the world!"

"And I am content to remain alone."

"You are thinking, then, of no second marriage?"

"If I were, does that concern you? But I will speak no further word
to you. If you follow me into the inn, or persecute me further by
forcing yourself upon me, I will put myself under the protection of
the police."

Having said this, she walked on as quickly as her strength would
permit, while he walked by her side, urging upon her his old
arguments as to Lord Ongar's expressed wishes, as to his own efforts
on her behalf,--and at last as to the strong affection with which he
regarded her. But she kept her promise, and said not a word in answer
to it all. For more than an hour they walked side by side, and during
the greater part of that time not a syllable escaped from her.
From moment to moment she kept her eye warily on him, fearing that
he might take her by the arm, or attempt some violence with her.
But he was too wise for this, and too fully conscious that no
such proceeding on his part could be of any service to him. He
continued, however, to speak to her words which she could not avoid
hearing,--hoping rather than thinking that he might at last frighten
her by a description of all the evil which it was within his power
to do her. But in acting thus he showed that he knew nothing of her
character. She was not a woman whom any prospect of evil could
possibly frighten into a distasteful marriage.

Within a few hundred yards of the hotel there is another fort, and at
this point the path taken by Lady Ongar led into the private grounds
of the inn at which she was staying. Here the count left her, raising
his hat as he did so, and saying that he hoped to see her again
before she left the island.

"If you do so," said she, "it shall be in presence of those who can
protect me." And so they parted.



CHAPTER XXVIII.

WHAT CECILIA BURTON DID FOR HER SISTER-IN-LAW.


[Illustration.]

As soon as Harry Clavering had made his promise to Mr. Burton, and
had declared that he would be in Onslow Crescent that same evening,
he went away from the offices at the Adelphi, feeling it to be quite
impossible that he should recommence his work there at that moment,
even should it ever be within his power to do so. Nor did Burton
expect that he should stay. He understood, from what had passed, much
of Harry's trouble, if not the whole of it; and though he did not
despair on behalf of his sister, he was aware that her lover had
fallen into a difficulty, from which he could not extricate himself
without great suffering and much struggling. But Burton was a man
who, in spite of something cynical on the surface of his character,
believed well of mankind generally, and well also of men as
individuals. Even though Harry had done amiss, he might be saved. And
though Harry's conduct to Florence might have been bad, nay, might
have been false, still, as Burton believed, he was too good to be
cast aside, or spurned out of the way, without some further attempt
to save him.

When Clavering had left him Burton went back to his work, and after
a while succeeded in riveting his mind on the papers before him. It
was a hard struggle with him, but he did it, and did not leave his
business till his usual hour. It was past five when he took down his
hat and his umbrella, and, as I fear, dusted his boots before he
passed out of the office on to the passage. As he went he gave sundry
directions to porters and clerks, as was his wont, and then walked
off intent upon his usual exercise before he should reach his home.

But he had to determine on much with reference to Florence and
Harry before he saw his wife. How was the meeting of the evening to
take place, and in what way should it be commenced? If there were
indispensable cause for his anger, in what way should he show it, and
if necessity for vengeance, how should his sister be avenged? There
is nothing more difficult for a man than the redressing of injuries
done to a woman who is very near to him and very dear to him. The
whole theory of Christian meekness and forgiveness becomes broken to
pieces and falls to the ground, almost as an absurd theory, even at
the idea of such wrong. What man ever forgave an insult to his wife
or an injury to his sister, because he had taught himself that to
forgive trespasses is a religious duty? Without an argument, without
a moment's thought, the man declares to himself that such trespasses
as those are not included in the general order. But what is he to do?
Thirty years since his course was easy, and unless the sinner were
a clergyman, he could in some sort satisfy his craving for revenge
by taking a pistol in his hand, and having a shot at the offender.
That method was doubtless barbarous and unreasonable, but it was
satisfactory and sufficed. But what can he do now? A thoughtful,
prudent, painstaking man, such as was Theodore Burton, feels that it
is not given to him to attack another with his fists, to fly at his
enemy's throat, and carry out his purpose after the manner of dogs.
Such a one has probably something round his heart which tells him
that if so attacked he could defend himself; but he knows that he has
no aptitude for making such onslaught, and is conscious that such
deeds of arms would be unbecoming to him. In many, perhaps in most of
such cases, he may, if he please, have recourse to the laws. But any
aid that the law can give him is altogether distasteful to him. The
name of her that is so dear to him should be kept quiet as the grave
under such misfortune, not blazoned through ten thousand columns
for the amusement of all the crowd. There is nothing left for him
but to spurn the man,--not with his foot but with his thoughts;
and the bitter consciousness that to such spurning the sinner
will be indifferent. The old way was barbarous certainly, and
unreasonable,--but there was a satisfaction in it that has been often
wanting since the use of pistols went out of fashion among us.

All this passed through Burton's mind as he walked home. One would
not have supposed him to be a man eager for bloodshed,--he with a
wife whom he deemed to be perfect, with children who in his eyes
were gracious as young gods, with all his daily work which he loved
as good workers always do; but yet, as he thought of Florence, as
he thought of the possibility of treachery on Harry's part, he
regarded almost with dismay the conclusion to which he was forced
to come,--that there could be no punishment. He might proclaim the
offender to the world as false, and the world would laugh at the
proclaimer, and shake hands with the offender. To sit together with
such a man on a barrel of powder, or fight him over a handkerchief,
seemed to him to be reasonable, nay salutary, under such a grievance.
There are sins, he felt, which the gods should punish with instant
thunderbolts, and such sins as this were of such a nature. His
Florence,--pure, good, loving, true, herself totally void of all
suspicion, faultless in heart as well as mind, the flower of that
Burton flock which had prospered so well,--that she should be
sacrificed through the treachery of a man who, at his best, had
scarcely been worthy of her! The thought of this was almost too much
for him, and he gnashed his teeth as he went on his way.

But yet he had not given up the man. Though he could not restrain
himself from foreshadowing the misery that would result from such
baseness, yet he told himself that he would not condemn before
condemnation was necessary. Harry Clavering might not be good enough
for Florence. What man was good enough for Florence? But still, if
married, Harry, he thought, would not make a bad husband. Many a man
who is prone enough to escape from the bonds which he has undertaken
to endure,--to escape from them before they are riveted,--is mild
enough under their endurance, when they are once fastened upon him.
Harry Clavering was not of such a nature that Burton could tell
himself that it would be well that his sister should escape even
though her way of escape must lie through the fire and water of
outraged love. That Harry Clavering was a gentleman, that he was
clever, that he was by nature affectionate, soft in manner, tender of
heart, anxious to please, good-tempered, and of high ambition, Burton
knew well; and he partly recognized the fact that Harry had probably
fallen into his present fault more by accident than by design.
Clavering was not a skilled and practiced deceiver. At last, as he
drew near to his own door, he resolved on the line of conduct he
would pursue. He would tell his wife everything, and she should
receive Harry alone.

He was weary when he reached home, and was a little cross with his
fatigue. Good man as he was, he was apt to be fretful on the first
moment of his return to his own house, hot with walking, tired with
his day's labour, and in want of his dinner. His wife understood this
well, and always bore with him at such moments, coming down to him
in the dressing-room behind the back parlour, and ministering to
his wants. I fear he took some advantage of her goodness, knowing
that at such moments he could grumble and scold without danger of
contradiction. But the institution was established, and Cecilia never
rebelled against its traditional laws. On the present day he had
much to say to her, but even that he could not say without some few
symptoms of petulant weariness.

"I'm afraid you've had a terrible long day," she said.

"I don't know what you call terribly long. I find the days terribly
short. I have had Harry with me, as I told you I should."

"Well, well. Say in one word, dear, that it is all right,--if it is
so."

"But it is not all right. I wonder what on earth the men do to the
boots, that I can never get a pair that do not hurt me in walking."
At this moment she was standing over him with his slippers.

"Will you have a glass of sherry before dinner, dear; you are so
tired?"

"Sherry--no!"

"And what about Harry? You don't mean to say--"

"If you'll listen, I'll tell you what I do mean to say." Then he
described to her as well as he could, what had really taken place
between him and Harry Clavering at the office.

"He cannot mean to be false, if he is coming here," said the wife.

"He does not mean to be false; but he is one of those men who can be
false without meaning it,--who allow themselves to drift away from
their anchors, and to be carried out into seas of misery and trouble,
because they are not careful in looking to their tackle. I think that
he may still be held to a right course, and therefore I have begged
him to come here."

"I am sure that you are right, Theodore. He is so good and so
affectionate, and he made himself so much one of us!"

"Yes; too easily by half. That is just the danger. But look
here, Cissy. I'll tell you what I mean to do. I will not see him
myself;--at any rate, not at first. Probably I had better not see him
at all. You shall talk to him."

"By myself!"

"Why not? You and he have always been great friends, and he is a man
who can speak more openly to a woman than to another man."

"And what shall I say as to your absence?"

"Just the truth. Tell him that I am remaining in the dining-room
because I think his task will be easier with you in my absence. He
has got himself into some mess with that woman."

"With Lady Ongar?"

"Yes; not that her name was mentioned between us, but I suppose it is
so."

"Horrible woman;--wicked, wretched creature!"

"I know nothing about that, nor, as I suppose, do you."

"My dear, you must have heard."

"But if I had,--and I don't know that I have,--I need not have
believed. I am told that she married an old man who is now dead, and
I suppose she wants a young husband."

"My dear!"

"If I were you, Cissy, I would say as little as might be about her.
She was an old friend of Harry's--"

"She jilted him when he was quite a boy; I know that;--long before he
had seen our Florence."

"And she is connected with him through his cousin. Let her be ever so
bad, I should drop that."

"You can't suppose, Theodore, that I want even to mention her name.
I'm told that nobody ever visits her."

"She needn't be a bit the worse on that account. Whenever I hear that
there is a woman whom nobody visits, I always feel inclined to go and
pay my respects to her."

"Theodore, how can you say so?"

"And that, I suppose, is just what Harry has done. If the world and
his wife had visited Lady Ongar, there would not have been all this
trouble now."

Mrs. Burton of course undertook the task which her husband assigned
to her, though she did so with much nervous trepidation, and many
fears lest the desired object should be lost through her own
maladroit management. With her, there was at least no doubt as to the
thing to be done,--no hesitation as to the desirability of securing
Harry Clavering for the Burton faction. Everything in her mind was
to be forgiven to Harry, and he was to be received by them all with
open arms and loving caresses, if he would only abandon Lady Ongar
altogether. To secure her lover for Florence, was Mrs. Burton's
single and simple object. She raised no questions now within her
own breast as to whether Harry would make a good husband. Any such
question as that should have been asked and answered before he had
been accepted at Stratton. The thing to be done now was to bring
Harry and Florence together, and,--since such terrible dangers were
intervening,--to make them man and wife with as little further delay
as might be possible. The name of Lady Ongar was odious to her. When
men went astray in matters of love it was within the power of Cecilia
Burton's heart to forgive them; but she could not pardon women that
so sinned. This countess had once jilted Harry, and that was enough
to secure her condemnation. And since that what terrible things had
been said of her! And dear, uncharitable Cecilia Burton was apt to
think, when evil was spoken of women,--of women whom she did not
know,--that there could not be smoke without fire. And now this woman
was a widow with a large fortune, and wanted a husband! What business
had any widow to want a husband? It is so easy for wives to speak
and think after that fashion when they are satisfied with their own
ventures.

It was arranged that when Harry came to the door, Mrs. Burton should
go up alone to the drawing-room and receive him there, remaining
with her husband in the dining-room till he should come. Twice while
sitting downstairs after the cloth was gone she ran upstairs with the
avowed purpose of going into the nursery, but in truth that she might
see that the room was comfortable, that it looked pretty, and that
the chairs were so arranged as to be convenient. The two eldest
children were with them in the parlour, and when she started on
her second errand, Cissy reminded her that baby would be asleep.
Theodore, who understood the little manoeuvre, smiled but said
nothing, and his wife, who in such matters was resolute, went and
made her further little changes in the furniture. At last there
came the knock at the door,--the expected knock, a knock which told
something of the hesitating unhappy mind of him who had rapped, and
Mrs. Burton started on her business. "Tell him just simply why you
are there alone," said her husband.

"Is it Harry Clavering?" Cissy asked, "and mayn't I go?"

"It is Harry Clavering," her father said, "and you may not go.
Indeed, it is time you went somewhere else."

It was Harry Clavering. He had not spent a pleasant day since he had
left Mr. Beilby's offices in the morning, and, now that he had come
to Onslow Crescent, he did not expect to spend a pleasant evening.
When I declare that as yet he had not come to any firm resolution, I
fear that he will be held as being too weak for the rôle of hero even
in such pages as these. Perhaps no terms have been so injurious to
the profession of the novelist as those two words, hero and heroine.
In spite of the latitude which is allowed to the writer in putting
his own interpretation upon these words, something heroic is still
expected; whereas, if he attempt to paint from Nature, how little
that is heroic should he describe! How many young men, subjected to
the temptations which had befallen Harry Clavering,--how many young
men whom you, delicate reader, number among your friends,--would have
come out from them unscathed? A man, you say, delicate reader, a true
man can love but one woman,--but one at a time. So you say, and are
so convinced; but no conviction was ever more false. When a true man
has loved with all his heart and all his soul,--does he cease to
love,--does he cleanse his heart of that passion when circumstances
run against him, and he is forced to turn elsewhere for his life's
companion? Or is he untrue as a lover in that he does not waste his
life in desolation, because he has been disappointed? Or does his old
love perish and die away, because another has crept into his heart?
No; the first love, if that was true, is ever there; and should she
and he meet after many years, though their heads be gray and their
cheeks wrinkled, there will still be a touch of the old passion as
their hands meet for a moment. Methinks that love never dies, unless
it be murdered by downright ill-usage. It may be so murdered, but
even ill-usage will more often fail than succeed in that enterprise.
How, then, could Harry fail to love the woman whom he had loved
first, when she returned to him still young, still beautiful, and
told him, with all her charms and all her flattery, how her heart
stood towards him?

But it is not to be thought that I excuse him altogether. A man,
though he may love many, should be devoted only to one. The man's
feeling to the woman whom he is to marry should be this:--that not
from love only, but from chivalry, from manhood, and from duty, he
will be prepared always, and at all hazards, to defend her from every
misadventure, to struggle ever that she may be happy, to see that no
wind blows upon her with needless severity, that no ravening wolf
of a misery shall come near her, that her path be swept clean for
her,--as clean as may be, and that her roof-tree be made firm upon a
rock. There is much of this which is quite independent of love,--much
of it that may be done without love. This is devotion, and it is this
which a man owes to the woman who has once promised to be his wife,
and has not forfeited her right. Doubtless Harry Clavering should
have remembered this at the first moment of his weakness in Lady
Ongar's drawing-room. Doubtless he should have known at once that
his duty to Florence made it necessary that he should declare his
engagement,--even though, in doing so, he might have seemed to
caution Lady Ongar on that point on which no woman can endure a
caution. But the fault was hers, and the caution was needed. No doubt
he should not have returned to Bolton Street. He should not have
cozened himself by trusting himself to her assurances of friendship;
he should have kept warm his love for the woman to whom his hand was
owed, not suffering himself to make comparisons to her injury. He
should have been chivalric, manly, full of high duty. He should have
been all this, and full also of love, and then he would have been a
hero. But men as I see them are not often heroic.

As he entered the room he saw Mrs. Burton at once, and then looked
round quickly for her husband. "Harry," said she, "I am so glad to
see you once again," and she gave him her hand, and smiled on him
with that sweet look which used to make him feel that it was pleasant
to be near her. He took her hand and muttered some word of greeting,
and then looked round again for Mr. Burton. "Theodore is not here,"
she said; "he thought it better that you and I should have a little
talk together. He said you would like it best so; but perhaps I ought
not to tell you that."

"I do like it best so,--much best. I can speak to you as I could
hardly speak to him."

"What is it, Harry, that ails you? What has kept you away from us?
Why do you leave poor Flo so long without writing to her? She will be
here on Monday. You will come and see her then; or perhaps you will
go with me and meet her at the station?"

"Burton said that she was coming, but I did not understand that it
was so soon."

"You do not think it too soon, Harry; do you?"

"No," said Harry, but his tone belied his assertion. At any rate
he had not pretended to display any of a lover's rapture at this
prospect of seeing the lady whom he loved.

"Sit down, Harry. Why do you stand like that and look so comfortless?
Theodore says that you have some trouble at heart. Is it a trouble
that you can tell to a friend such as I am?"

"It is very hard to tell. Oh, Mrs. Burton, I am broken-hearted. For
the last two weeks I have wished that I might die."

"Do not say that, Harry; that would be wicked."

"Wicked or not, it is true. I have been so wretched that I have
not known how to hold myself. I could not bring myself to write to
Florence."

"But why not? You do not mean that you are false to Florence. You
cannot mean that. Harry, say at once that it is not so, and I
will promise you her forgiveness, Theodore's forgiveness, all our
forgiveness for anything else. Oh, Harry, say anything but that." In
answer to this Harry Clavering had nothing to say, but sat with his
head resting on his arm and his face turned away from her. "Speak,
Harry; if you are a man, say something. Is it so? If it be so, I
believe that you will have killed her. Why do you not speak to me?
Harry Clavering, tell me what is the truth."

Then he told her all his story, not looking her once in the face,
not changing his voice, suppressing his emotion till he came to the
history of the present days. He described to her how he had loved
Julia Brabazon, and how his love had been treated by her; how he had
sworn to himself, when he knew that she had in truth become that
lord's wife, that for her sake he would keep himself from loving any
other woman. Then he spoke of his first days at Stratton and of his
early acquaintance with Florence, and told her how different had been
his second love,--how it had grown gradually and with no check to his
confidence, till he felt sure that the sweet girl who was so often
near him would, if he could win her, be to him a source of joy for
all his life. "And so she shall," said Cecilia, with tears running
down her cheeks; "she shall do so yet." And he went on with his tale,
saying how pleasant it had been for him to find himself at home in
Onslow Crescent, how he had joyed in calling her Cecilia, and having
her infants in his arms, as though they were already partly belonging
to him. And he told her how he had met the young widow at the
station, having employed himself on her behalf at her sister's
instance; and how cold she had been to him, offending him by her
silence and sombre pride. "False woman!" exclaimed Mrs. Burton. "Oh,
Cecilia, do not abuse her,--do not say a word till you know all." "I
know that she is false," said Mrs. Burton, with vehement indignation.
"She is not false," said Harry; "if there be falsehood, it is mine."
Then he went on, and said how different she was when next he saw her.
How then he understood that her solemn and haughty manner had been
almost forced on her by the mode of her return, with no other friend
to meet her. "She has deserved no friend," said Mrs. Burton. "You
wrong her," said Harry; "you do not know her. If any woman has been
ever sinned against, it is she." "But was she not false from the very
first,--false, that she might become rich by marrying a man that she
did not love? Will you speak up for her after that? Oh, Harry, think
of it."

"I will speak up for her," said Harry; and now it seemed for the
first time that something of his old boldness had returned to him. "I
will speak up for her, although she did as you say, because she has
suffered as few women have been made to suffer, and because she has
repented in ashes as few women are called on to repent." And now as
he warmed with his feeling for her, he uttered his words faster and
with less of shame in his voice. He described how he had gone again
and again to Bolton Street, thinking no evil, till--till--till
something of the old feeling had come back upon him. He meant to be
true in his story, but I doubt whether he told all the truth. How
could he tell it all? How could he confess that the blaze of the
woman's womanhood, the flame of her beauty, and the fire engendered
by her mingled rank and suffering, had singed him and burned him
up, poor moth that he was? "And then at last I learned," said he,
"that--that she had loved me more than I had believed."

"And is Florence to suffer because she has postponed her love of you
to her love of money?"

"Mrs. Burton, if you do not understand it now, I do not know that I
can tell you more. Florence alone in this matter is altogether good.
Lady Ongar has been wrong, and I have been wrong. I sometimes think
that Florence is too good for me."

"It is for her to say that, if it be necessary."

"I have told you all now, and you will know why I have not come to
you."

"No, Harry; you have not told me all. Have you told that--woman that
she should be your wife?" To this question he made no immediate
answer, and she repeated it. "Tell me; have you told her you would
marry her?"

"I did tell her so."

"And you will keep your word to her?" Harry, as he heard the words,
was struck with awe that there should be such vehemence, such anger,
in the voice of so gentle a woman as Cecilia Burton. "Answer me, sir,
do you mean to marry this--countess?" But still he made no answer. "I
do not wonder that you cannot speak," she said. "Oh, Florence,--oh,
my darling; my lost, broken-hearted angel!" Then she turned away her
face and wept.

"Cecilia," he said, attempting to approach her with his hand, without
rising from his chair.

"No, sir; when I desired you to call me so, it was because I thought
you were to be a brother. I did not think that there could be a thing
so weak as you. Perhaps you had better go now, lest you should meet
my husband in his wrath, and he should spurn you."

But Harry Clavering still sat in his chair, motionless,--motionless,
and without a word. After a while he turned his face towards her, and
even in her own misery she was stricken by the wretchedness of his
countenance. Suddenly she rose quickly from her chair, and coming
close to him, threw herself on her knees before him. "Harry," she
said, "Harry; it is not yet too late. Be our own Harry again; our
dearest Harry. Say that it shall be so. What is this woman to you?
What has she done for you, that for her you should throw aside such a
one as our Florence? Is she noble, and good, and pure and spotless as
Florence is? Will she love you with such love as Florence's? Will she
believe in you as Florence believes? Yes, Harry, she believes yet.
She knows nothing of this, and shall know nothing, if you will only
say that you will be true. No one shall know, and I will remember it
only to remember your goodness afterwards. Think of it, Harry; there
can be no falseness to one who has been so false to you. Harry, you
will not destroy us all at one blow?"

Never before was man so supplicated to take into his arms youth and
beauty and feminine purity! And in truth he would have yielded, as
indeed, what man would not have yielded,--had not Mrs. Burton been
interrupted in her prayers. The step of her husband was heard upon
the stairs, and she, rising from her knees, whispered quickly, "Do
not tell him that it is settled. Let me tell him when you are gone."

"You two have been a long time together," said Theodore, as he came
in.

"Why did you leave us, then, so long?" said Mrs. Burton, trying
to smile, though the signs of tears were, as she well knew, plain
enough.

"I thought you would have sent for me."

"Burton," said Harry, "I take it kindly of you that you allowed me to
see your wife alone."

"Women always understand these things best," said he.

"And you will come again to-morrow, Harry, and answer me my
question?"

"Not to-morrow."

"Florence will be here on Monday."

"And why should he not come when Florence is here?" asked Theodore,
in an angry tone.

"Of course he will come, but I want to see him again first. Do I not,
Harry?"

"I hate mysteries," said Burton.

"There shall be no mystery," said his wife. "Why did you send him to
me, but that there are some things difficult to discuss among three?
Will you come to-morrow, Harry?"

"Not to-morrow; but I will write to-morrow,--early to-morrow. I will
go now, and of course you will tell Burton everything that I have
said. Good night." They both took his hand, and Cecilia pressed it
as she looked with beseeching eyes into his face. What would she not
have done to secure the happiness of the sister whom she loved? On
this occasion she had descended low that she might do much.



CHAPTER XXIX.

HOW DAMON PARTED FROM PYTHIAS.


Lady Ongar, when she left Count Pateroff at the little fort on the
cliff and entered by herself the gardens belonging to the hotel, had
long since made up her mind that there should at last be a positive
severance between herself and her devoted Sophie. For half-an-hour
she had been walking in silence by the count's side; and though, of
course, she had heard all that he had spoken, she had been able in
that time to consider much. It must have been through Sophie that the
count had heard of her journey to the Isle of Wight; and, worse than
that, Sophie must, as she thought, have instigated this pursuit. In
that she wronged her poor friend. Sophie had been simply paid by her
brother for giving such information as enabled him to arrange this
meeting. She had not even counselled him to follow Lady Ongar. But
now Lady Ongar, in blind wrath, determined that Sophie should be
expelled from her bosom. Lady Ongar would find this task of expulsion
the less difficult in that she had come to loathe her devoted
friend, and to feel it to be incumbent on her to rid herself of such
devotion. Now had arrived the moment in which it might be done.

And yet there were difficulties. Two ladies living together in an inn
cannot, without much that is disagreeable, send down to the landlord
saying that they want separate rooms, because they have taken it
into their minds to hate each other. And there would, moreover, be
something awkward in saying to Sophie that, though she was discarded,
her bill should be paid--for this last and only time. No; Lady Ongar
had already perceived that that would not do. She would not quarrel
with Sophie after that fashion. She would leave the Isle of Wight on
the following morning early, informing Sophie why she did so, and
would offer money to the little Franco-Pole, presuming that it might
not be agreeable to the Franco-Pole to be hurried away from her
marine or rural happiness so quickly. But in doing this she would be
careful to make Sophie understand that Bolton Street was to be closed
against her for ever afterwards. With neither Count Pateroff nor his
sister would she ever again willingly place herself in contact.

It was dark as she entered the house,--the walk out, her delay there,
and her return having together occupied her three hours. She had
hardly felt the dusk growing on her as she progressed steadily on her
way, with that odious man beside her. She had been thinking of other
things, and her eyes had accustomed themselves gradually to the
fading twilight. But now, when she saw the glimmer of the lamps from
the inn-windows, she knew that the night had come upon her, and she
began to fear that she had been imprudent in allowing herself to be
out so late,--imprudent, even had she succeeded in being alone. She
went direct to her own room, that, woman-like, she might consult her
own face as to the effects of the insult she had received, and then
having, as it were, steadied herself, and prepared herself for the
scene that was to follow, she descended to the sitting-room and
encountered her friend. The friend was the first to speak; and the
reader will kindly remember that the friend had ample reason for
knowing what companion Lady Ongar had been likely to meet upon the
downs.

"Julie, dear, how late you are," said Sophie, as though she were
rather irritated in having been kept so long waiting for her tea.

"I am late," said Lady Ongar.

"And don't you think you are imprudent,--all alone, you know, dear;
just a leetle imprudent."

"Very imprudent, indeed. I have been thinking of that now as I
crossed the lawn, and found how dark it was. I have been very
imprudent; but I have escaped without much injury."

"Escaped! escaped what? Have you escaped a cold, or a drunken man?"

"Both, as I think." Then she sat down, and, having rung the bell, she
ordered tea.

"There seems to be something very odd with you," said Sophie. "I do
not quite understand you."

"When did you see your brother last?" Lady Ongar asked.

"My brother?"

"Yes, Count Pateroff. When did you see him last?"

"Why do you want to know?"

"Well, it does not signify, as of course you will not tell me. But
will you say when you will see him next?"

"How can I tell?"

"Will it be to-night?"

"Julie, what do you mean?"

"Only this, that I wish you would make him understand that if he has
anything to do concerning me, he might as well do it out of hand. For
the last hour--"

"Then you have seen him?"

"Yes; is not that wonderful? I have seen him."

"And why could you not tell him yourself what you had to say? He
and I do not agree about certain things, and I do not like to carry
messages to him. And you have seen him here on this sacré sea-coast?"

"Exactly so; on this sacré sea-coast. Is it not odd that he should
have known that I was here,--known the very inn we were at,--and
known, too, whither I was going to-night?"

"He would learn that from the servants, my dear."

"No doubt. He has been good enough to amuse me with mysterious
threats as to what he would do to punish me if I would not--"

"Become his wife?" suggested Sophie.

"Exactly. It was very flattering on his part. I certainly do not
intend to become his wife."

"Ah, you like better that young Clavering who has the other
sweetheart. He is younger. That is true."

"Upon my word, yes. I like my cousin, Harry Clavering, much better
than I like your brother; but, as I take it, that has not much to
do with it. I was speaking of your brother's threats. I do not
understand them; but I wish he could be made to understand that if he
has anything to do, he had better go and do it. As for marriage, I
would sooner marry the first ploughboy I could find in the fields."

"Julie,--you need not insult him."

"I will have no more of your Julie; and I will have no more of you."
As she said this she rose from her chair, and walked about the room.
"You have betrayed me, and there shall be an end of it."


[Illustration: How Damon parted from Pythias.]


"Betrayed you! what nonsense you talk. In what have I betrayed you?"

"You set him upon my track here, though you knew I desired to avoid
him."

"And is that all? I was coming here to this detestable island, and I
told my brother. That is my offence,--and then you talk of betraying!
Julie, you sometimes are a goose."

"Very often, no doubt; but, Madame Gordeloup, if you please we will
be geese apart for the future."

"Oh, certainly;--if you wish it."

"I do wish it."

"It cannot hurt me. I can choose my friends anywhere. The world is
open to me to go where I please into society. I am not at a loss."

All this Lady Ongar well understood, but she could bear it without
injury to her temper. Such revenge was to be expected from such a
woman. "I do not want you to be at a loss," she said. "I only want
you to understand that after what has this evening occurred between
your brother and me, our acquaintance had better cease."

"And I am to be punished for my brother?"

"You said just now that it would be no punishment, and I was glad
to hear it. Society is, as you say, open to you, and you will lose
nothing."

"Of course society is open to me. Have I committed myself? I am not
talked about for my lovers by all the town. Why should I be at a
loss? No."

"I shall return to London to-morrow by the earliest opportunity.
I have already told them so, and have ordered a carriage to go to
Yarmouth at eight."

"And you leave me here, alone!"

"Your brother is here, Madame Gordeloup."

"My brother is nothing to me. You know well that. He can come and he
can go when he please. I come here to follow you,--to be companion
to you, to oblige you,--and now you say you go and leave me in this
detestable barrack. If I am here alone, I will be revenged."

"You shall go back with me if you wish it."

"At eight o'clock in the morning,--and see, it is now eleven; while
you have been wandering about alone with my brother in the dark! No;
I will not go so early morning as that. To-morrow is Saturday--you
was to remain till Tuesday."

"You may do as you please. I shall go at eight to-morrow."

"Very well. You go at eight, very well. And who will pay for the
'beels' when you are gone, Lady Ongar?"

"I have already ordered the bill up to-morrow morning. If you will
allow me to offer you twenty pounds, that will bring you to London
when you please to follow."

"Twenty pounds! What is twenty pounds? No; I will not have your
twenty pounds." And she pushed away from her the two notes which Lady
Ongar had already put upon the table. "Who is to pay me for the loss
of all my time? Tell me that. I have devoted myself to you. Who will
pay me for that?"

"Not I, certainly, Madame Gordeloup."

"Not you! You will not pay me for my time;--for a whole year I have
been devoted to you! You will not pay me, and you send me away in
this way? By Gar, you will be made to pay,--through the nose."

As the interview was becoming unpleasant, Lady Ongar took her candle
and went away to bed, leaving the twenty pounds on the table. As she
left the room she knew that the money was there, but she could not
bring herself to pick it up and restore it to her pocket. It was
improbable, she thought, that Madame Gordeloup would leave it to the
mercy of the waiters; and the chances were that the notes would go
into the pocket for which they were intended.

And such was the result. Sophie, when she was left alone, got up
from her seat, and stood for some moments on the rug, making her
calculations. That Lady Ongar should be very angry about Count
Pateroff's presence Sophie had expected; but she had not expected
that her friend's anger would be carried to such extremity that she
would pronounce a sentence of banishment for life. But, perhaps,
after all, it might be well for Sophie herself that such sentence
should be carried out. This fool of a woman with her income, her
park, and her rank, was going to give herself,--so said Sophie to
herself,--to a young, handsome, proud pig of a fellow,--so Sophie
called him,--who had already shown himself to be Sophie's enemy, and
who would certainly find no place for Sophie Gordeloup within his
house. Might it not be well that the quarrel should be consummated
now,--such compensation being obtained as might possibly be
extracted. Sophie certainly knew a good deal, which it might be for
the convenience of the future husband to keep dark--or convenient for
the future wife that the future husband should not know. Terms might
be yet had, although Lady Ongar had refused to pay anything beyond
that trumpery twenty pounds. Terms might be had; or, indeed, it might
be that Lady Ongar herself, when her anger was over, might sue for a
reconciliation. Or Sophie,--and this idea occurred as Sophie herself
became a little despondent after long calculation,--Sophie herself
might acknowledge herself to be wrong, begging pardon, and weeping
on her friend's neck. Perhaps it might be worth while to make some
further calculation in bed. Then Sophie, softly drawing the notes
towards her as a cat might have done, and hiding them somewhere about
her person, also went to her room.

In the morning Lady Ongar prepared herself for starting at eight
o'clock, and, as a part of that preparation, had her breakfast
brought to her upstairs. When the time was up, she descended to the
sitting-room on the way to the carriage, and there she found Sophie
also prepared for a journey.

"I am going too. You will let me go?" said Sophie.

"Certainly," said Lady Ongar. "I proposed to you to do so yesterday."

"You should not be so hard upon your poor friend," said Sophie. This
was said in the hearing of Lady Ongar's maid and of two waiters,
and Lady Ongar made no reply to it. When they were in the carriage
together, the maid being then stowed away in a dickey or rumble
behind, Sophie again whined and was repentant. "Julie, you should not
be so hard upon your poor Sophie."

"It seems to me that the hardest things said were spoken by you."

"Then I will beg your pardon. I am impulsive. I do not restrain
myself. When I am angry I say I know not what. If I said
any words that were wrong, I will apologize, and beg to be
forgiven,--there,--on my knees." And, as she spoke, the adroit little
woman contrived to get herself down upon her knees on the floor of
the carriage. "There; say that I am forgiven; say that Sophie is
pardoned." The little woman had calculated that even should her
Julie pardon her, Julie would hardly condescend to ask for the two
ten-pound notes.

But Lady Ongar had stoutly determined that there should be no further
intimacy, and had reflected that a better occasion for a quarrel
could hardly be vouchsafed to her than that afforded by Sophie's
treachery in bringing her brother down to Freshwater. She was too
strong, and too much mistress of her will, to be cheated now out of
her advantage. "Madame Gordeloup, that attitude is absurd;--I beg you
will get up."

"Never; never till you have pardoned me." And Sophie crouched still
lower, till she was all among the dressing-cases and little bags
at the bottom of the carriage. "I will not get up till you say the
words, 'Sophie, dear, I forgive you.'"

"Then I fear you will have an uncomfortable drive. Luckily it will be
very short. It is only half-an-hour to Yarmouth."

"And I will kneel again on board the packet; and on the--what you
call, platform,--and in the railway carriage,--and in the street.
I will kneel to my Julie everywhere, till she say, 'Sophie, dear,
I forgive you!'"

"Madame Gordeloup, pray understand me; between you and me there shall
be no further intimacy."

"No!"

"Certainly not. No further explanation is necessary, but our intimacy
has certainly come to an end."

"It has."

"Undoubtedly."

"Julie!"

"That is such nonsense. Madame Gordeloup, you are disgracing yourself
by your proceedings."

"Oh! disgracing myself, am I?" In saying this, Sophie picked herself
up from among the dressing-cases, and recovered her seat. "I am
disgracing myself! Well, I know very well whose disgrace is the most
talked about in the world, yours or mine. Disgracing myself;--and
from you? What did your husband say of you himself?"

Lady Ongar began to feel that even a very short journey might be too
long. Sophie was now quite up, and was wriggling herself on her seat,
adjusting her clothes which her late attitude had disarranged, not in
the most graceful manner.

"You shall see," she continued. "Yes, you shall see. Tell me of
disgrace! I have only disgraced myself by being with you. Ah,--very
well. Yes; I will get out. As for being quiet, I shall be quiet
whenever I like it. I know when to talk and when to hold my tongue.
Disgrace!" So saying, she stepped out of the carriage, leaning on the
arm of a boatman who had come to the door, and who had heard her last
words.

It may be imagined that all this did not contribute much to the
comfort of Lady Ongar. They were now on the little pier at Yarmouth,
and in five minutes every one there knew who she was, and knew also
that there had been some disagreement between her and the little
foreigner. The eyes of the boatmen, and of the drivers, and of the
other travellers, and of the natives going over to the market at
Lymington, were all on her, and the eyes also of all the idlers of
Yarmouth who had congregated there to watch the despatch of the early
boat. But she bore it well, seating herself, with her maid beside
her, on one of the benches on the deck, and waiting there with
patience till the boat should start. Sophie once or twice muttered
the word "disgrace!" but beyond that she remained silent.

They crossed over the little channel without a word, and without a
word made their way up to the railway-station. Lady Ongar had been
too confused to get tickets for their journey at Yarmouth, but had
paid on board the boat for the passage of the three persons--herself,
her maid, and Sophie. But, at the station at Lymington, the more
important business of taking tickets for the journey to London became
necessary. Lady Ongar had thought of this on her journey across the
water, and, when at the railway-station, gave her purse to her maid,
whispering her orders. The girl took three first-class tickets, and
then going gently up to Madame Gordeloup, offered one to that lady.
"Ah, yes; very well; I understand," said Sophie, taking the ticket.
"I shall take this;" and she held the ticket up in her hand, as
though she had some specially mysterious purpose in accepting it.

She got into the same carriage with Lady Ongar and her maid, but
spoke no word on her journey up to London. At Basingstoke she had a
glass of sherry, for which Lady Ongar's maid paid. Lady Ongar had
telegraphed for her carriage, which was waiting for her, but Sophie
betook herself to a cab. "Shall I pay the cabman, ma'am?" said the
maid. "Yes," said Sophie, "or stop. It will be half-a-crown. You had
better give me the half-crown." The maid did so, and in this way the
careful Sophie added another shilling to her store,--over and above
the twenty pounds,--knowing well that the fare to Mount Street was
eighteen-pence.



CHAPTER XXX.

DOODLES IN MOUNT STREET.


Captain Clavering and Captain Boodle had, as may be imagined,
discussed at great length and with much frequency the results of the
former captain's negotiations with the Russian spy, and it had been
declared strongly by the latter captain, and ultimately admitted by
the former, that those results were not satisfactory. Seventy pounds
had been expended, and, so to say, nothing had been accomplished.
It was in vain that Archie, unwilling to have it thought that he
had been worsted in diplomacy, argued that with these political
personages, and especially with Russian political personages, the
ambages were everything,--that the preliminaries were in fact the
whole, and that when they were arranged, the thing was done. Doodles
proved to demonstration that the thing was not done, and that seventy
pounds was too much for mere preliminaries. "My dear fellow," he
said, speaking I fear with some scorn in his voice, "where are you?
That's what I want to know. Where are you? Just nowhere." This was
true. All that Archie had received from Madame Gordeloup in return
for his last payment, was an intimation that no immediate day could
be at present named for a renewal of his personal attack upon the
countess; but that a day might be named when he should next come to
Mount Street,--provision, of course, being made that he should come
with a due qualification under his glove. Now the original basis
on which Archie was to carry on his suit had been arranged to be
this,--that Lady Ongar should be made to know that he was there; and
the way in which Doodles had illustrated this precept by the artistic
and allegorical use of his heel was still fresh in Archie's memory.
The meeting in which they had come to that satisfactory understanding
had taken place early in the spring, and now June was coming on, and
the countess certainly did not as yet know that her suitor was there!
If anything was to be done by the Russian spy it should be done
quickly, and Doodles did not refrain from expressing his opinion that
his friend was "putting his foot into it," and "making a mull of the
whole thing." Now Archie Clavering was a man not eaten up by the vice
of self-confidence, but prone rather to lean upon his friends and
anxious for the aid of counsel in difficulty.

"What the devil is a fellow to do?" he asked. "Perhaps I had better
give it all up. Everybody says that she is as proud as Lucifer; and,
after all, nobody knows what rigs she has been up to."

But this was by no means the view which Doodles was inclined to take.
He was a man who in the field never gave up a race because he was
thrown out at the start, having perceived that patience would achieve
as much, perhaps, as impetuosity. He had ridden many a waiting
race, and had won some of them. He was never so sure of his hand at
billiards as when the score was strong against him. "Always fight
whilst there's any fight left in you," was a maxim with him. He never
surrendered a bet as lost, till the evidence as to the facts was
quite conclusive, and had taught himself to regard any chance, be it
ever so remote, as a kind of property.

"Never say die," was his answer to Archie's remark. "You see, Clavvy,
you have still a few good cards, and you can never know what a woman
really means till you have popped yourself. As to what she did when
she was away, and all that, you see when a woman has got seven
thousand a year in her own right, it covers a multitude of sins."

"Of course, I know that."

"And why should a fellow be uncharitable? If a man is to believe all
that he hears, by George, they're all much of a muchness. For my part
I never believe anything. I always suppose every horse will run to
win; and though there may be a cross now and again, that's the surest
line to go upon. D'you understand me now?" Archie said that of course
he understood him; but I fancy that Doodles had gone a little too
deep for Archie's intellect.

"I should say, drop this woman, and go at the widow yourself at
once."

"And lose all my seventy pounds for nothing!"

"You're not soft enough to suppose that you'll ever get it back
again, I hope?" Archie assured his friend that he was not soft enough
for any such hope as that, and then the two remained silent for a
while, deeply considering the posture of the affair. "I'll tell you
what I'll do for you," said Doodles; "and upon my word I think it
will be the best thing."

"And what's that?"

"I'll go to this woman myself."

"What; to Lady Ongar?"

"No; but to the Spy, as you call her. Principals are never the best
for this kind of work. When a man has to pay the money himself he can
never make so good a bargain as another can make for him. That stands
to reason. And I can be blunter with her about it than you can;--can
go straight at it, you know; and you may be sure of this, she won't
get any money from me, unless I get the marbles for it."

"You'll take some with you, then?"

"Well, yes; that is, if it's convenient. We were talking of going two
or three hundred pounds, you know, and you've only gone seventy as
yet. Suppose you hand me over the odd thirty. If she gets it out of
me easy, tell me my name isn't Boodle."

There was much in this that was distasteful to Captain Clavering,
but at last he submitted, and handed over the thirty pounds to his
friend. Then there was considerable doubt whether the ambassador
should announce himself by a note, but it was decided at last that
his arrival should not be expected. If he did not find the lady at
home or disengaged on the first visit, or on the second, he might on
the third or the fourth. He was a persistent, patient little man,
and assured his friend that he would certainly see Madame Gordeloup
before a week had passed over their heads.

On the occasion of his first visit to Mount Street, Sophie Gordeloup
was enjoying her retreat in the Isle of Wight. When he called the
second time she was in bed, the fatigue of her journey on the
previous day,--the day on which she had actually risen at seven
o'clock in the morning,--having oppressed her much. She had returned
in the cab alone, and had occupied herself much on the same evening.
Now that she was to be parted from her Julie, it was needful that she
should be occupied. She wrote a long letter to her brother,--much
more confidential than her letters to him had lately been,--telling
him how much she had suffered on his behalf, and describing to
him with great energy the perverseness, malignity, and general
pigheadedness of her late friend. Then she wrote an anonymous letter
to Mrs. Burton, whose name and address she had learned, after having
ascertained from Archie the fact of Harry Clavering's engagement. In
this letter she described the wretched wiles by which that horrid
woman Lady Ongar was struggling to keep Harry and Miss Burton apart.
"It is very bad, but it is true," said the diligent little woman.
"She has been seen in his embrace; I know it." After that she dressed
and went out into society,--the society of which she had boasted as
being open to her,--to the house of some hanger-on of some embassy,
and listened, and whispered, and laughed when some old sinner joked
with her, and talked poetry to a young man who was foolish and lame,
but who had some money, and got a glass of wine and a cake for
nothing, and so was very busy; and on her return home calculated that
her cab-hire for the evening had been judiciously spent. But her
diligence had been so great that when Captain Boodle called the next
morning at twelve o'clock she was still in bed. Had she been in dear
Paris, or in dearer Vienna, that would have not hindered her from
receiving the visit; but in pigheaded London this could not be done;
and, therefore, when she had duly scrutinized Captain Boodle's card,
and had learned from the servant that Captain Boodle desired to see
herself on very particular business, she made an appointment with him
for the following day.

On the following day at the same hour Doodles came and was shown up
into her room. He had scrupulously avoided any smartness of apparel,
calculating that a Newmarket costume would be, of all dresses, the
most efficacious in filling her with an idea of his smartness;
whereas Archie had probably injured himself much by his polished
leather boots, and general newness of clothing. Doodles, therefore,
wore a cut-away coat, a coloured shirt with a fogle round his neck,
old brown trowsers that fitted very tightly round his legs, and was
careful to take no gloves with him. He was a man with a small bullet
head, who wore his hair cut very short, and had no other beard than
a slight appendage on his lower chin. He certainly did possess a
considerable look of smartness, and when he would knit his brows and
nod his head, some men were apt to think that it was not easy to get
on the soft side of him.

Sophie on this occasion was not arrayed with that becoming negligence
which had graced her appearance when Captain Clavering had called.
She knew that a visitor was coming, and the questionably white
wrapper had been exchanged for an ordinary dress. This was regretted,
rather than otherwise, by Captain Boodle, who had received from
Archie a description of the lady's appearance, and who had been
anxious to see the Spy in her proper and peculiar habiliments. It
must be remembered that Sophie knew nothing of her present visitor,
and was altogether unaware that he was in any way connected with
Captain Clavering.

"You are Captain Boddle," she said, looking hard at Doodles, as he
bowed to her on entering the room.

"Captain Boodle, ma'am; at your service."

"Oh, Captain Bood-dle; it is English name, I suppose?"

"Certainly, ma'am, certainly. Altogether English, I believe.
Our Boodles come out of Warwickshire; small property near
Leamington,--doosed small, I'm sorry to say."

She looked at him very hard, and was altogether unable to discover
what was the nature or probable mode of life of the young man before
her. She had lived much in England, and had known Englishmen of
many classes, but she could not remember that she had ever become
conversant with such a one as he who was now before her. Was he a
gentleman, or might he be a housebreaker? "A doosed small property
near Leamington," she said, repeating the words after him. "Oh!"

"But my visit to you, ma'am, has nothing to do with that."

"Nothing to do with the small property."

"Nothing in life."

"Then, Captain Bood-dle, what may it have to do with?"

Hereupon Doodles took a chair, not having been invited to go through
that ceremony. According to the theory created in her mind at the
instant, this man was not at all like an English captain. Captain
is an unfortunate title, somewhat equivalent to the foreign
count,--unfortunate in this respect, that it is easily adopted by
many whose claims to it are very slight. Archie Clavering, with his
polished leather boots, had looked like a captain,--had come up to
her idea of a captain,--but this man! The more she regarded him, the
stronger in her mind became the idea of the housebreaker.

"My business, ma'am, is of a very delicate nature,--of a nature very
delicate indeed. But I think that you and I, who understand the
world, may soon come to understand each other."

"Oh, you understand the world. Very well, sir. Go on."

"Now, ma'am, money is money, you know."

"And a goose is a goose; but what of that?"

"Yes; a goose is a goose, and some people are not geese. Nobody,
ma'am, would think of calling you a goose."

"I hope not. It would be so uncivil, even an Englishman would not say
it. Will you go on?"

"I think you have the pleasure of knowing Lady Ongar?"

"Knowing who?" said Sophie, almost shrieking.

"Lady Ongar."

During the last day or two Sophie's mind had been concerned very
much with her dear Julie, but had not been concerned at all with
the affairs of Captain Clavering, and, therefore, when Lady Ongar's
name was mentioned, her mind went away altogether to the quarrel, and
did not once refer itself to the captain. Could it be that this was
an attorney, and was it possible that Julie would be mean enough to
make claims upon her? Claims might be made for more than those twenty
pounds. "And you," she said, "do you know Lady Ongar?"

"I have not that honour myself."

"Oh, you have not; and do you want to be introduced?"

"Not exactly,--not at present; at some future day I shall hope to
have the pleasure. But I am right in believing that she and you are
very intimate? Now what are you going to do for my friend Archie
Clavering?"

"Oh-h-h!" exclaimed Sophie.

"Yes. What are you going to do for my friend Archie Clavering?
Seventy pounds, you know, ma'am, is a smart bit of money!"

"A smart bit of money, is it? That is what you think on your leetle
property down in Warwickshire."

"It isn't my property, ma'am, at all. It belongs to my uncle."

"Oh, it is your uncle that has the leetle property. And what had
your uncle to do with Lady Ongar? What is your uncle to your friend
Archie?"

"Nothing at all, ma'am; nothing on earth."

"Then why do you tell me all this rigmarole about your uncle and his
leetle property, and Warwickshire? What have I to do with your uncle?
Sir, I do not understand you,--not at all. Nor do I know why I have
the honour to see you here, Captain Bood-dle."

Even Doodles, redoubtable as he was--even he, with all his smartness,
felt that he was overcome, and that this woman was too much for him.
He was altogether perplexed, as he could not perceive whether in all
her tirade about the little property she had really misunderstood
him, and had in truth thought that he had been talking about his
uncle, or whether the whole thing was cunning on her part. The
reader, perhaps, will have a more correct idea of this lady than
Captain Boodle had been able to obtain. She had now risen from her
sofa, and was standing as though she expected him to go; but he had
not as yet opened the budget of his business.

"I am here, ma'am," said he, "to speak to you about my friend,
Captain Clavering."

"Then you can go back to your friend, and tell him I have nothing to
say. And, more than that, Captain Booddle"--the woman intensified
the name in a most disgusting manner, with the evident purpose of
annoying him; of that he had become quite sure--"more than that, his
sending you here is an impertinence. Will you tell him that?"

"No, ma'am, I will not."

"Perhaps you are his laquais," continued the inexhaustible Sophie,
"and are obliged to come when he send you?"

"I am no man's laquais, ma'am."

"If so, I do not blame you; or, perhaps, it is your way to make your
love third or fourth hand down in Warwickshire?"

"Damn Warwickshire!" said Doodles, who was put beyond himself.

"With all my heart. Damn Warwickshire." And the horrid woman grinned
at him as she repeated his words. "And the leetle property, and
the uncle, if you wish it; and the leetle nephew,--and the leetle
nephew,--and the leetle nephew!" She stood over him as she repeated
the last words with wondrous rapidity, and grinned at him, and
grimaced and shook herself, till Doodles was altogether bewildered.
If this was a Russian spy he would avoid such in future, and keep
himself for the milder acerbities of Newmarket, and the easier
chaff of his club. He looked up into her face at the present moment,
striving to think of some words by which he might assist himself. He
had as yet performed no part of his mission, but any such performance
was now entirely out of the question. The woman had defied him, and
had altogether thrown Clavering overboard. There was no further
question of her services, and therefore he felt himself to be quite
entitled to twit her with the payment she had taken.

"And how about my friend's seventy pounds?" said he.

"How about seventy pounds! a leetle man comes here and tells me he
is a Booddle in Warwickshire, and says he has an uncle with a very
leetle property, and asks me how about seventy pounds! Suppose I ask
you how about the policeman, what will you say then?"

"You send for him and you shall hear what I say."

"No; not to take away such a leetle man as you. I send for a
policeman when I am afraid. Booddle in Warwickshire is not a terrible
man. Suppose you go to your friend and tell him from me that he have
chose a very bad Mercury in his affairs of love;--the worst Mercury
I ever see. Perhaps the Warwickshire Mercuries are not very good. Can
you tell me, Captain Booddle, how they make love down in
Warwickshire?"

"And that is all the satisfaction I am to have?"

"Who said you was to have satisfaction? Very little satisfaction I
should think you ever have, when you come as a Mercury."

"My friend means to know something about that seventy pounds."

"Seventy pounds! If you talk to me any more of seventy pounds, I will
fly at your face." As she spoke this she jumped across at him as
though she were really on the point of attacking him with her nails,
and he, in dismay, retreated to the door. "You, and your seventy
pounds! Oh, you English! What mean mens you are! Oh! a Frenchman
would despise to do it. Yes; or a Russian or a Pole. But you,--you
want it all down in black and white, like a butcher's beel. You know
nothing, and understand nothing, and can never speak, and can never
hold your tongues. You have no head, but the head of a bull. A bull
can break all the china in a shop,--dash, smash, crash,--all the
pretty things gone in a minute! So can an Englishman. Your seventy
pounds! You will come again to me for seventy pounds, I think." In
her energy she had acted the bull, and had exhibited her idea of the
dashing, the smashing and the crashing, by the motion of her head and
the waving of her hands.

"And you decline to say anything about the seventy pounds?" said
Doodles, resolving that his courage should not desert him.

Whereupon the divine Sophie laughed. "Ha, ha, ha! I see you have not
got on any gloves, Captain Booddle."

"Gloves; no. I don't wear gloves."

"Nor your uncle with the leetle property in Warwickshire? Captain
Clavering, he wears a glove. He is a handy man." Doodles stared at
her, understanding nothing of this. "Perhaps it is in your waistcoat
pocket," and she approached him fearlessly, as though she were about
to deprive him of his watch.

"I don't know what you mean," said he, retreating.

"Ah, you are not a handy man, like my friend the other captain, so
you had better go away. Yes; you had better go to Warwickshire. In
Warwickshire, I suppose, they make ready for your Michaelmas dinners.
You have four months to get fat. Suppose you go away and get fat."

Doodles understood nothing of her sarcasm, but began to perceive
that he might as well take his departure. The woman was probably a
lunatic, and his friend Archie had no doubt been grossly deceived
when he was sent to her for assistance. He had some faint idea that
the seventy pounds might be recovered from such a madwoman; but in
the recovery his friend would be exposed, and he saw that the money
must be abandoned. At any rate, he had not been soft enough to
dispose of any more treasure.

"Good-morning, ma'am," he said, very curtly.

"Good-morning to you, Captain Booddle. Are you coming again another
day?"

"Not that I know of, ma'am."

"You are very welcome to stay away. I like your friend the better.
Tell him to come and be handy with his glove. As for you,--suppose
you go to the leetle property."

Then Captain Boodle went, and, as soon as he had made his way out
into the open street, stood still and looked around him, that by the
aspect of things familiar to his eyes he might be made certain that
he was in a world with which he was conversant. While in that room
with the Spy he had ceased to remember that he was in London,--his
own London, within a mile of his club, within a mile of Tattersall's.
He had been, as it were, removed to some strange world in which the
tact, and courage, and acuteness natural to him had not been of avail
to him. Madame Gordeloup had opened a new world to him,--a new world
of which he desired to make no further experience. Gradually he
began to understand why he had been desired to prepare himself for
Michaelmas eating. Gradually some idea about Archie's glove glimmered
across his brain. A wonderful woman certainly was the Russian spy,--a
phenomenon which in future years he might perhaps be glad to remember
that he had seen in the flesh. The first race-horse which he might
ever own and name himself he would certainly call the Russian spy.
In the meantime, as he slowly walked across Berkeley Square, he
acknowledged to himself that she was not mad, and acknowledged also
that the less said about that seventy pounds the better. From thence
he crossed Piccadilly, and sauntered down St. James's Street into
Pall Mall, revolving in his mind how he would carry himself with
Clavvy. He, at any rate, had his ground for triumph. He had parted
with no money, and had ascertained by his own wit that no available
assistance from that quarter was to be had in the matter which his
friend had in hand.

It was some hours after this when the two friends met, and at that
time Doodles was up to his eyes in chalk and the profitable delights
of pool. But Archie was too intent on his business to pay much regard
to his friend's proper avocation. "Well, Doodles," he said, hardly
waiting till his ambassador had finished his stroke and laid his ball
close waxed to one of the cushions. "Well; have you seen her?"

"Oh, yes; I've seen her," said Doodles, seating himself on an exalted
bench which ran round the room, while Archie, with anxious eyes,
stood before him.

"Well?" said Archie.

"She's a rum 'un. Thank 'ee, Griggs; you always stand to me like a
brick." This was said to a young lieutenant who had failed to hit the
captain's ball, and now tendered him a shilling with a very bitter
look.

"She is queer," said Archie,--"certainly."

"Queer! By George, I'll back her for the queerest bit of horseflesh
going any way about these diggings. I thought she was mad at first,
but I believe she knows what she's about."

"She knows what she's about well enough. She's worth all the money if
you can only get her to work."

"Bosh, my dear fellow."

"Why bosh? What's up now?"

"Bosh! Bosh! Bosh! Me to play, is it?" Down he went, and not finding
a good open for a hazard, again waxed himself to the cushion, to the
infinite disgust of Griggs, who did indeed hit the ball this time,
but in such a way as to make the loss of another life from Griggs'
original three a matter of certainty. "I don't think it's hardly
fair," whispered Griggs to a friend, "a man playing always for
safety. It's not the game I like, and I shan't play at the same table
with Doodles any more."

"It's all bosh," repeated Doodles, coming back to his seat. "She
don't mean to do anything, and never did. I've found her out."

"Found out what?"

"She's been laughing at you. She got your money out from under your
glove, didn't she?"

"Well, I did put it there."

"Of course you did. I knew that I should find out what was what if
I once went there. I got it all out of her. But, by George, what a
woman she is! She swore at me to my very face."

"Swore at you! In French you mean?"

"No; not in French at all, but damned me in downright English. By
George, how I did laugh!--me and everybody belonging to me. I'm
blessed if she didn't."

"There was nothing like that about her when I saw her."

"You didn't turn her inside out as I've done; but stop half a
moment." Then he descended, chalked away at his cue hastily, pocketed
a shilling or two, and returned. "You didn't turn her inside out as
I've done. I tell you, Clavvy, there's nothing to be done there, and
there never was. If you'd kept on going yourself she'd have drained
you as dry,--as dry as that table. There's your thirty pounds back,
and, upon my word, old fellow, you ought to thank me."

Archie did thank him, and Doodles was not without his triumph. Of
the frequent references to Warwickshire which he had been forced
to endure, he said nothing, nor yet of the reference to Michaelmas
dinners; and, gradually, as he came to talk frequently to Archie of
the Russian spy, and perhaps also to one or two others of his more
intimate friends, he began to convince himself that he really had
wormed the truth out of Madame Gordeloup, and got altogether the
better of that lady, in a very wonderful way.



CHAPTER XXXI.

HARRY CLAVERING'S CONFESSION.


[Illustration.]

Harry Clavering, when he went away from Onslow Crescent, after his
interview with Cecilia Burton, was a wretched, pitiable man. He had
told the truth of himself, as far as he was able to tell it, to a
woman whom he thoroughly esteemed, and having done so was convinced
that she could no longer entertain any respect for him. He had laid
bare to her all his weakness, and for a moment she had spurned him.
It was true that she had again reconciled herself to him, struggling
to save both him and her sister from future misery,--that she had
even condescended to implore him to be gracious to Florence, taking
that which to her mind seemed then to be the surest path to her
object; but not the less did he feel that she must despise him.
Having promised his hand to one woman,--to a woman whom he still
professed that he loved dearly,--he had allowed himself to be cheated
into offering it to another. And he knew that the cheating had been
his own. It was he who had done the evil. Julia, in showing her
affection for him, had tendered her love to a man whom she believed
to be free. He had intended to walk straight. He had not allowed
himself to be enamoured of the wealth possessed by this woman who
had thrown herself at his feet. But he had been so weak that he had
fallen in his own despite.

There is, I suppose, no young man possessed of average talents and
average education, who does not early in life lay out for himself
some career with more or less precision,--some career which is high
in its tendencies and noble in its aspirations, and to which he is
afterwards compelled to compare the circumstances of the life which
he shapes for himself. In doing this he may not attempt, perhaps, to
lay down for himself any prescribed amount of success which he will
endeavour to reach, or even the very pathway by which he will strive
to be successful; but he will tell himself what are the vices which
he will avoid, and what the virtues which he will strive to attain.
Few young men ever did this with more precision than it had been done
by Harry Clavering, and few with more self-confidence. Very early
in life he had been successful,--so successful as to enable him to
emancipate himself not only from his father's absolute control, but
almost also from any interference on his father's part. It had seemed
to be admitted that he was a better man than his father, better than
the other Claverings,--the jewel of the race, the Clavering to whom
the family would in future years look up, not as their actual head,
but as their strongest prop and most assured support. He had said to
himself that he would be an honest, truthful, hard-working man, not
covetous after money, though conscious that a labourer was worthy of
his hire, and conscious also that the better the work done the better
should be his wages. Then he had encountered a blow,--a heavy blow
from a false woman,--and he had boasted to himself that he had borne
it well, as a man should bear all blows. And now, after all these
resolves and all these boastings, he found himself brought by his own
weakness to such a pass that he hardly dared to look in the face any
of his dearest and most intimate friends.

He was not remiss in telling himself all this. He did draw the
comparison ruthlessly between the character which he had intended
to make his own and that which he now had justly earned. He did not
excuse himself. We are told to love others as ourselves, and it is
hard to do so. But I think that we never hate others, never despise
others, as we are sometimes compelled by our own convictions and
self-judgment to hate and to despise ourselves. Harry, as he walked
home on this evening, was lost in disgust at his own conduct. He
could almost have hit his head against the walls, or thrown himself
beneath the waggons as he passed them, so thoroughly was he ashamed
of his own life. Even now, on this evening, he had escaped from
Onslow Crescent,--basely escaped,--without having declared any
purpose. Twice on this day he had escaped, almost by subterfuges;
once from Burton's office, and now again from Cecilia's presence. How
long was this to go on, or how could life be endurable to him under
such circumstances?

In parting from Cecilia, and promising to write at once, and
promising to come again in a few days, he had had some idea in his
head that he would submit his fate to the arbitrament of Lady Ongar.
At any rate he must, he thought, see her, and finally arrange with
her what the fate of both of them should be, before he could make any
definite statement of his purpose in Onslow Crescent. The last tender
of his hand had been made to Julia, and he could not renew his former
promises on Florence's behalf, till he had been absolved by Julia.

This may at any rate be pleaded on his behalf,--that in all the
workings of his mind at this time there was very little of personal
vanity. Very personally vain he had been when Julia Brabazon,--the
beautiful and noble-born Julia,--had first confessed at Clavering
that she loved him; but that vanity had been speedily knocked on its
head by her conduct to him. Men when they are jilted can hardly be
vain of the conquest which has led to such a result. Since that there
had been no vanity of that sort. His love to Florence had been open,
honest, and satisfactory, but he had not considered himself to have
achieved a wonderful triumph at Stratton. And when he found that
Lord Ongar's widow still loved him,--that he was still regarded with
affection by the woman who had formerly wounded him,--there was too
much of pain, almost of tragedy, in his position, to admit of vanity.
He would say to himself that, as far as he knew his own heart, he
thought he loved Julia the best; but, nevertheless, he thoroughly
wished that she had not returned from Italy, or that he had not seen
her when she had so returned.

He had promised to write, and that he would do this very night. He
had failed to make Cecilia Burton understand what he intended to do,
having, indeed, hardly himself resolved; but before he went to bed
he would both resolve and explain to her his resolution. Immediately,
therefore, on his return home he sat down at his desk with the pen in
his hand and the paper before him.

At last the words came. I can hardly say that they were the product
of any fixed resolve made before he commenced the writing. I think
that his mind worked more fully when the pen was in his hands than
it had done during the hour through which he sat listless, doing
nothing, struggling to have a will of his own, but failing. The
letter when it was written was as follows:--


   Bloomsbury Square, May, 186--.

   DEAREST MRS. BURTON,--I said that I would write to-morrow,
   but I am writing now, immediately on my return home.
   Whatever else you may think of me, pray be sure of this,
   that I am most anxious to make you know and understand my
   own position at any rate as well as I do myself. I tried
   to explain it to you when I was with you this evening, but
   I fear that I failed; and when Mr. Burton came in I could
   not say anything further.

   I know that I have behaved very badly to your
   sister,--very badly, even though she should never become
   aware that I have done so. Not that that is possible, for
   if she were to be my wife to-morrow I should tell her
   everything. But badly as you must think of me, I have
   never for a moment had a premeditated intention to deceive
   her. I believe you do know on what terms I had stood with
   Miss Brabazon before her marriage, and that when she
   married, whatever my feelings might be, there was no
   self-accusation. And after that you know all that took
   place between me and Florence till the return of Lord
   Ongar's widow. Up to that time everything had been fair
   between us. I had told Florence of my former attachment,
   and she probably thought but little of it. Such things are
   so common with men! Some change happens as had happened
   with me, and a man's second love is often stronger and
   more worthy of a woman's acceptance than the first. At any
   rate, she knew it, and there was, so far, an end of it.
   And you understood, also, how very anxious I was to avoid
   delay in our marriage. No one knows that better than
   you,--not even Florence,--for I have talked it over with
   you so often; and you will remember how I have begged you
   to assist me. I don't blame my darling Florence. She was
   doing what she deemed best; but oh, if she had only been
   guided by what you once said to her!

   Then Lord Ongar's widow returned; and dear Mrs. Burton,
   though I fear you think ill of her, you must remember that
   as far as you know, or I, she has done nothing wrong, has
   been in no respect false, since her marriage. As to her
   early conduct to me, she did what many women have done,
   but what no woman should do. But how can I blame her,
   knowing how terrible has been my own weakness! But as to
   her conduct since her marriage, I implore you to believe
   with me that she has been sinned against grievously, and
   has not sinned. Well; as you know, I met her. It was
   hardly unnatural that I should do so, as we are connected.
   But whether natural or unnatural, foolish or wise, I went
   to her often. I thought at first that she must know of
   my engagement as her sister knew it well, and had met
   Florence. But she did not know it; and so, having none
   near her that she could love, hardly a friend but myself,
   grievously wronged by the world and her own relatives,
   thinking that with her wealth she could make some amends
   to me for her former injury, she--. Dear Mrs. Burton, I
   think you will understand it now, and will see that she at
   least is free from blame.

   I am not defending myself; of course all this should have
   been without effect on me. But I had loved her so dearly!
   I do love her still so dearly! Love like that does not
   die. When she left me it was natural that I should seek
   some one else to love. When she returned to me,--when I
   found that in spite of her faults she had loved me through
   it all, I--I yielded and became false and a traitor.

   I say that I love her still; but I know well that Florence
   is far the nobler woman of the two. Florence never
   could have done what she did. In nature, in mind, in
   acquirement, in heart, Florence is the better. The man who
   marries Florence must be happy if any woman can make a man
   happy. Of her of whom I am now speaking, I know well that
   I cannot say that. How then, you will ask, can I be fool
   enough, having had such a choice, to doubt between the
   two! How is it that man doubts between vice and virtue,
   between honour and dishonour, between heaven and hell?

   But all this is nothing to you. I do not know whether
   Florence would take me now. I am well aware that I have no
   right to expect that she should. But if I understood you
   aright this evening, she, as yet, has heard nothing of all
   this. What must she think of me for not writing to her!
   But I could not bring myself to write in a false spirit;
   and how could I tell her all that I have now told to you?

   I know that you wish that our engagement should go on.
   Dear Mrs. Burton, I love you so dearly for wishing it! Mr.
   Burton, when he shall have heard everything, will, I fear,
   think differently. For me, I feel that I must see Lady
   Ongar before I can again go to your house, and I write now
   chiefly to tell you that this is what I have determined to
   do. I believe she is now away, in the Isle of Wight, but
   I will see her as soon as she returns. After that I will
   either come to Onslow Crescent or send. Florence will be
   with you then. She of course must know everything, and you
   have my permission to show this letter to her if you think
   well to do so.--Most sincerely and affectionately yours,

   HARRY CLAVERING.


This he delivered himself the next morning at the door in Onslow
Crescent, taking care not to be there till after Theodore Burton
should have gone from home. He left a card also, so that it might
be known, not only that he had brought it himself, but that he had
intended Mrs. Burton to be aware of that fact. Then he went and
wandered about, and passed his day in misery, as such men do when
they are thoroughly discontented with their own conduct. This was
the Saturday on which Lady Ongar returned with her Sophie from the
Isle of Wight; but of that premature return Harry knew nothing, and
therefore allowed the Sunday to pass by without going to Bolton
Street. On the Monday morning he received a letter from home which
made it necessary,--or induced him to suppose it to be necessary,
that he should go home to Clavering, at any rate for one day. This he
did on the Monday, sending a line to Mrs. Burton to say whither he
was gone, and that he should be back by Wednesday night or Thursday
morning,--and imploring her to give his love to Florence, if she
would venture to do so. Mrs. Burton would know what must be his first
business in London on his return, and she might be sure he would come
or send to Onslow Crescent as soon as that was over.

Harry's letter,--the former and longer letter, Cecilia had read over,
till she nearly knew it by heart, before her husband's return. She
well understood that he would be very hard upon Harry. He had been
inclined to forgive Clavering for what had been remiss,--to forgive
the silence, the absence from the office, and the want of courtesy
to his wife, till Harry had confessed his sin;--but he could not
endure that his sister should seek the hand of a man who had declared
himself to be in doubt whether he would take it, or that any one
should seek it for her, in her ignorance of all the truth. His wife,
on the other hand, simply looked to Florence's comfort and happiness.
That Florence should not suffer the pang of having been deceived and
rejected was all in all to Cecilia. "Of course she must know it some
day," the wife had pleaded to her husband. "He is not the man to
keep anything secret. But if she is told when he has returned to her,
and is good to her, the happiness of the return will cure the other
misery." But Burton would not submit to this. "To be comfortable at
present is not everything," he said. "If the man be so miserably weak
that he does not even now know his own mind, Florence had better take
her punishment, and be quit of him."

Cecilia had narrated to him with passable fidelity what had occurred
upstairs, while he was sitting alone in the dining-room. That she,
in her anger, had at one moment spurned Harry Clavering, and that
in the next she had knelt to him, imploring him to come back to
Florence,--those two little incidents she did not tell to her
husband. Harry's adventures with Lady Ongar, as far as she knew them,
she described accurately. "I can't make any apology for him; upon my
life I can't," said Burton. "If I know what it is for a man to behave
ill, falsely, like a knave in such matters, he is so behaving." So
Theodore Burton spoke as he took his candle to go away to his work;
but his wife had induced him to promise that he would not write to
Stratton or take any other step in the matter till they had waited
twenty-four hours for Harry's promised letter.

The letter came before the twenty-four hours were expired, and
Burton, on his return home on the Saturday, found himself called upon
to read and pass judgment upon Harry's confession. "What right has he
to speak of her as his darling Florence," he exclaimed, "while he is
confessing his own knavery?"

"But if she is his darling--?" pleaded his wife.

"Trash! But the word from him in such a letter is simply an
additional insult. And what does he know about this woman who has
come back? He vouches for her, but what can he know of her? Just what
she tells him. He is simply a fool."

"But you cannot dislike him for believing her word."

"Cecilia," said he, holding down the letter as he spoke,--"you are so
carried away by your love for Florence, and your fear lest a marriage
which has been once talked of should not take place, that you shut
your eyes to this man's true character. Can you believe any good of
a man who tells you to your face that he is engaged to two women at
once?"

"I think I can," said Cecilia, hardly venturing to express so
dangerous an opinion above her breath.

"And what would you think of a woman who did so?"

"Ah, that is so different! I cannot explain it, but you know that it
is different."

"I know that you would forgive a man anything, and a woman nothing."
To this she submitted in silence, having probably heard the reproof
before, and he went on to finish the letter. "Not defending himself!"
he exclaimed,--"then why does he not defend himself? When a man tells
me that he does not, or cannot defend himself, I know that he is a
sorry fellow, without a spark of spirit."

"I don't think that of Harry. Surely that letter shows a spirit."

"Such a one as I should be ashamed to see in a dog. No man should
ever be in a position in which he cannot defend himself. No man, at
any rate, should admit himself to be so placed. Wish that he should
go on with his engagement! I do not wish it at all. I am sorry for
Florence. She will suffer terribly. But the loss of such a lover as
that is infinitely a lesser loss than would be the gain of such a
husband. You had better write to Florence, and tell her not to come."

"Oh, Theodore!"

"That is my advice."

"But there is no post between this and Monday," said Cecilia
temporizing.

"Send her a message by the wires."

"You cannot explain this by a telegram, Theodore. Besides, why should
she not come? Her coming can do no harm. If you were to tell your
mother now of all this, it would prevent the possibility of things
ever being right."

"Things,--that is, this thing, never will be right," said he.

"But let us see. She will be here on Monday, and if you think it best
you can tell her everything. Indeed, she must be told when she is
here, for I could not keep it from her. I could not smile and talk to
her about him and make her think that it is all right."

"Not you! I should be very sorry if you could."

"But I think I could make her understand that she should not decide
upon breaking with him altogether."

"And I think I could make her understand that she ought to do so."

"But you wouldn't do that, Theodore?"

"I would if I thought it my duty."

"But at any rate, she must come, and we can talk of that to-morrow."

As to Florence's coming, Burton had given way, beaten, apparently,
by that argument about the post. On the Sunday very little was said
about Harry Clavering. Cecilia studiously avoided the subject, and
Burton had not so far decided on dropping Harry altogether, as to
make him anxious to express any such decision. After all, such
dropping or not dropping must be the work of Florence herself. On the
Monday morning Cecilia had a further triumph. On that day her husband
was very fully engaged,--having to meet a synod of contractors,
surveyors, and engineers, to discuss which of the remaining
thoroughfares of London should not be knocked down by the coming
railways,--and he could not absent himself from the Adelphi. It was,
therefore, arranged that Mrs. Burton should go to the Paddington
Station to meet her sister-in-law. She therefore would have the first
word with Florence, and the earliest opportunity of impressing the
new-comer with her own ideas. "Of course, you must say something to
her of this man," said her husband, "but the less you say the better.
After all she must be left to judge for herself." In all matters
such as this,--in all affairs of tact, of social intercourse, and
of conduct between man and man, or man and woman, Mr. Burton was
apt to be eloquent in his domestic discussion, and sometimes almost
severe;--but the final arrangement of them was generally left to his
wife. He enunciated principles of strategy,--much, no doubt, to her
benefit; but she actually fought the battles.



CHAPTER XXXII.

FLORENCE BURTON PACKS UP A PACKET.


Though nobody had expressed to Florence at Stratton any fear of Harry
Clavering's perfidy, that young lady was not altogether easy in her
mind. Weeks and weeks had passed, and she had not heard from him.
Her mother was manifestly uneasy, and had announced some days before
Florence's departure, her surprise and annoyance in not having heard
from her eldest son. When Florence inquired as to the subject of the
expected letter, her mother put the question aside, saying, with
a little assumed irritability, that of course she liked to get an
answer to her letters when she took the trouble to write them. And
when the day for Florence's journey drew nigh, the old lady became
more and more uneasy,--showing plainly that she wished her daughter
was not going to London. But Florence, as she was quite determined to
go, said nothing to all this. Her father also was uneasy, and neither
of them had for some days named her lover in her hearing. She knew
that there was something wrong, and felt that it was better that she
should go to London and learn the truth.

No female heart was ever less prone to suspicion than the heart of
Florence Burton. Among those with whom she had been most intimate
nothing had occurred to teach her that men could be false, or women
either. When she had heard from Harry Clavering the story of Julia
Brabazon, she had, not making much accusation against the sinner in
speech, put Julia down in the books of her mind as a bold, bad woman
who could forget her sex, and sell her beauty and her womanhood
for money. There might be such a woman here and there, or such a
man. There were murderers in the world,--but the bulk of mankind
is not made subject to murderers. Florence had never considered
the possibility that she herself could become liable to such a
misfortune. And then, when the day came that she was engaged, her
confidence in the man chosen by her was unlimited. Such love as hers
rarely suspects. He with whom she had to do was Harry Clavering, and
therefore she could not be deceived. Moreover she was supported by
a self-respect and a self-confidence which did not at first allow
her to dream that a man who had once loved her would ever wish to
leave her. It was to her as though a sacrament as holy as that of
the church had passed between them, and she could not easily bring
herself to think that that sacrament had been as nothing to Harry
Clavering. But nevertheless there was something wrong, and when she
left her father's house at Stratton, she was well aware that she
must prepare herself for tidings that might be evil. She could bear
anything, she thought, without disgracing herself; but there were
tidings which might send her back to Stratton a broken woman, fit
perhaps to comfort the declining years of her father and mother, but
fit for nothing else.

Her mother watched her closely as she sat at her breakfast that
morning, but much could not be gained by watching Florence Burton
when Florence wished to conceal her thoughts. Many messages were sent
to Theodore, to Cecilia, and to the children, messages to others of
the Burton clan who were in town, but not a word was said of Harry
Clavering. The very absence of his name was enough to make them
all wretched, but Florence bore it as the Spartan boy bore the fox
beneath his tunic. Mrs. Burton could hardly keep herself from a burst
of indignation; but she had been strongly warned by her husband, and
restrained herself till Florence was gone. "If he is playing her
false," said she, as soon as she was alone with her old husband,
"he shall suffer for it, though I have to tear his face with my own
fingers."

"Nonsense, my dear; nonsense."

"It is not nonsense, Mr. Burton. A gentleman, indeed! He is to be
allowed to be dishonest to my girl because he is a gentleman! I wish
there was no such thing as a gentleman;--so I do. Perhaps there would
be more honest men then." It was unendurable to her that a girl of
hers should be so treated.

Immediately on the arrival of the train at the London platform,
Florence espied Cecilia, and in a minute was in her arms. There was a
special tenderness in her sister-in-law's caress, which at once told
Florence that her fears had not been without cause. Who has not felt
the evil tidings conveyed by the exaggerated tenderness of a special
kiss? But while on the platform and among the porters she said
nothing of herself. She asked after Theodore and heard of the railway
confederacy with a shew of delight. "He'd like to make a line from
Hyde Park Corner to the Tower of London," said Florence, with a
smile. Then she asked after the children, and specially for the
baby; but as yet she spoke no word of Harry Clavering. The trunk and
the bag were at last found; and the two ladies were packed into a
cab, and had started. Cecilia, when they were seated, got hold of
Florence's hand, and pressed it warmly. "Dearest," she said, "I am
so glad to have you with us once again." "And now," said Florence,
speaking with a calmness that was almost unnatural, "tell me all the
truth."

All the truth! What a demand it was. And yet Cecilia had expected
that none less would be made upon her. Of course Florence must have
known that there was something wrong. Of course she would ask as to
her lover immediately upon her arrival. "And now tell me all the
truth."

"Oh, Florence!"

"The truth, then, is very bad?" said Florence, gently. "Tell me first
of all whether you have seen him. Is he ill?"

"He was with us on Friday. He is not ill."

"Thank God for that. Has anything happened to him? Has he lost
money?"

"No; I have heard nothing about money."

"Then he is tired of me. Tell me at once, my own one. You know me
so well. You know I can bear it. Don't treat me as though I were a
coward."

"No; it is not that. It is not that he is tired of you. If you had
heard him speak of you on Friday,--that you were the noblest, purest,
dearest, best of women--" This was imprudent on her part; but what
loving woman could at such a moment have endured to be prudent?

"Then what is it?" asked Florence, almost sternly. "Look here,
Cecilia; if it be anything touching himself or his own character, I
will put up with it, in spite of anything my brother may say. Though
he had been a murderer, if that were possible, I would not leave him.
I will never leave him unless he leaves me. Where is he now, at this
moment?"

"He is in town." Mrs. Burton had not received Harry's note, telling
her of his journey to Clavering, before she had left home. Now at
this moment it was waiting for her in Onslow Crescent.

"And am I to see him? Cecilia, why cannot you tell me how it is? In
such a case I should tell you,--should tell you everything at once;
because I know that you are not a coward. Why cannot you do so to
me?"

"You have heard of Lady Ongar?"

"Heard of her;--yes. She treated Harry very badly before her
marriage."

"She has come back to London, a widow."

"I know she has. And Harry has gone back to her! Is that it? Do you
mean to tell me that Harry and Lady Ongar are to be married?"

"No; I cannot say that. I hope it is not so. Indeed, I do not think
it."

"Then what have I to fear? Does she object to his marrying me? What
has she to do between us?"

"She wishes that Harry should come back to her, and Harry has been
unsteady. He has been with her often; and he has been very weak. It
may be all right yet, Flo; it may indeed,--if you can forgive his
weakness."

Something of the truth had now come home to Florence, and she sat
thinking of it long before she spoke again. This widow, she knew, was
very wealthy, and Harry had loved her before he had come to Stratton.
Harry's first love had come back free,--free to wed again, and
able to make the fortune of the man she might love and marry. What
had Florence to give to any man that could be weighed with this?
Lady Ongar was very rich. Florence had already heard all this from
Harry,--was very rich, was clever, and was beautiful; and moreover
she had been Harry's first love. Was it reasonable that she with her
little claims, her puny attractions, should stand in Harry's way when
such a prize as that came across him! And as for his weakness;--might
it not be strength, rather than weakness;--the strength of an old
love which he could not quell, now that the woman was free to take
him? For herself,--had she not known that she had only come second?
As she thought of him with his noble bride and that bride's great
fortune, and of her own insignificance, her low birth, her doubtful
prettiness,--prettiness that had ever been doubtful to herself, of
her few advantages, she told herself that she had no right to stand
upon her claims. "I wish I had known it sooner," she said, in a voice
so soft that Cecilia strained her ears to catch the words. "I wish I
had known it sooner. I would not have come up to be in his way."

"But you will be in no one's way, Flo, unless it be in hers."

"And I will not be in hers," said Florence, speaking somewhat louder,
and raising her head in pride as she spoke. "I will be neither in
hers nor in his. I think I will go back at once."

Cecilia upon this, ventured to look round at her, and saw that she
was very pale, but that her eyes were dry and her lips pressed close
together. It had not occurred to Mrs. Burton that her sister-in-law
would take it in this way,--that she would express herself as being
willing to give way, and that she would at once surrender her lover
to her rival. The married woman, she who was already happy with a
husband, having enlisted all her sympathies on the side of a marriage
between Florence and Harry Clavering, could by no means bring herself
to agree to this view. No one liked success better than Cecilia
Burton, and to her success would consist in rescuing Harry from Lady
Ongar and securing him for Florence. In fighting this battle she had
found that she would have against her Lady Ongar--of course, and then
her husband, and Harry himself too, as she feared; and now also she
must reckon Florence also among her opponents. But she could not
endure the idea of failing in such a cause. "Oh, Florence, I think
you are so wrong," she said.

"You would feel as I do, if you were in my place."

"But people cannot always judge best when they feel the most. What
you should think of is his happiness."

"So I do;--and of his future career."

"Career! I hate to hear of careers. Men do not want careers, or
should not want them. Could it be good for him to marry a woman who
has been false--who has done as she has, simply because she has made
herself rich by her wickedness? Do you believe so much in riches
yourself?"

"If he loves her best, I will not blame him," said Florence. "He knew
her before he had seen me. He was quite honest and told me all the
story. It is not his fault if he still likes her the best."

When they reached Onslow Crescent, the first half-hour was spent with
the children, as to whom Florence could not but observe that even
from their mouths the name of Harry Clavering was banished. But she
played with Cissy and Sophie, giving them their little presents from
Stratton; and sat with the baby in her lap, kissing his pink feet and
making little soft noises for his behoof, sweetly as she might have
done if no terrible crisis in her own life had now come upon her. Not
a tear as yet had moistened her eyes, and Cecilia was partly aware
that Florence's weeping would be done in secret. "Come up with me
into my own room;--I have something to show you," she said, as the
nurse took the baby at last; and Cissy and Sophie were at the same
time sent away with their brother. "As I came in I got a note from
Harry, but, before you see that, I must show you the letter which
he wrote to me on Friday. He has gone down to Clavering,--on some
business,--for one day." Mrs. Burton, in her heart, could hardly
acquit him of having run out of town at the moment to avoid the
arrival of Florence.

They went upstairs, and the note was, in fact, read before the
letter. "I hope there is nothing wrong at the parsonage," said
Florence.

"You see he says he will be back after one day."

"Perhaps he has gone to tell them,--of this change in his prospects."

"No, dear, no; you do not yet understand his feelings. Read his
letter, and you will know more. If there is to be a change, he is at
any rate too much ashamed of it to speak of it. He does not wish it
himself. It is simply this,--that she has thrown herself in his way,
and he has not known how to avoid her."

Then Florence read the letter very slowly, going over most of the
sentences more than once, and struggling to learn from them what were
really the wishes of the writer. When she came to Harry's exculpation
of Lady Ongar, she believed it thoroughly, and said so,--meeting,
however, a direct contradiction on that point from her sister-in-law.
When she had finished it, she folded it up and gave it back. "Cissy,"
she said, "I know that I ought to go back. I do not want to see him,
and I am glad that he has gone away."

"But you do not mean to give him up?"

"Yes, dearest."

"But you said you would never leave him, unless he left you."

"He has left me."

"No, Florence; not so. Do you not see what he says;--that he knows
you are the only woman that can make him happy?"

"He has not said that; but if he had, it would make no matter.
He understands well how it is. He says that I could not take him
now,--even if he came to me; and I cannot. How could I? What! wish to
marry a man who does not love me, who loves another, when I know that
I am regarded simply as a barrier between them; when by doing so I
should mar his fortunes? Cissy, dear, when you think of it, you will
not wish it."

"Mar his fortunes! It would make them. I do wish it,--and he wishes
it too. I tell you that I had him here, and I know it. Why should you
be sacrificed?"

"What is the meaning of self-denial, if no one can bear to suffer?"

"But he will suffer too,--and all for her caprices! You cannot really
think that her money would do him any good. Who would ever speak to
him again, or even see him? What would the world say of him? Why, his
own father and mother and sisters would disown him, if they are such
as you say they are."

Florence would not argue it further, but went to her room, and
remained there alone till Cecilia came to tell her that her brother
had returned. What weeping there may have been there, need not be
told. Indeed, as I think, there was not much, for Florence was a
girl whose education had not brought her into the way of hysterical
sensations. The Burtons were an active, energetic people who
sympathized with each other in labour and success,--and in endurance
also; but who had little sympathy to express for the weaknesses of
grief. When her children had stumbled in their play, bruising their
little noses, and barking their little shins, Mrs. Burton, the elder,
had been wont to bid them rise, asking them what their legs were for,
if they could not stand. So they had dried their own little eyes with
their own little fists, and had learned to understand that the rubs
of the world were to be borne in silence. This rub that had come to
Florence was of grave import, and had gone deeper than the outward
skin; but still the old lesson had its effect.

Florence rose from the bed on which she was lying, and prepared to
come down. "Do not commit yourself to him, as to anything," said
Cecilia.

"I understand what that means," Florence answered. "He thinks as I
do. But never mind. He will not say much, and I shall say less. It is
bad to talk of this to any man,--even to a brother."

Burton also received his sister with that exceptional affection which
declares pity for some overwhelming misfortune. He kissed her lips,
which was rare with him, for he would generally but just touch her
forehead, and he put his hand behind her waist and partly embraced
her. "Did Cissy manage to find you at the station?"

"Oh, yes;--easily."

"Theodore thinks that a woman is no good for any such purpose as
that," said Cecilia. "It is a wonder to him, no doubt, that we are
not now wandering about London in search of each other,--and of him."

"I think she would have got home quicker if I could have been there,"
said Burton.

"We were in a cab in one minute;--weren't we, Florence? The
difference would have been that you would have given a porter
sixpence,--and I gave him a shilling, having bespoken him before."

"And Theodore's time was worth the sixpence, I suppose," said
Florence.

"That depends," said Cecilia. "How did the synod go on?"

"The synod made an ass of itself;--as synods always do. It is
necessary to get a lot of men together, for the show of the
thing,--otherwise the world will not believe. That is the meaning of
committees. But the real work must always be done by one or two men.
Come;--I'll go and get ready for dinner."

The subject,--the one real subject, had thus been altogether avoided
at this first meeting with the man of the house, and the evening
passed without any allusion to it. Much was made of the children,
and much was said of the old people at home; but still there was
a consciousness over them all that the one matter of importance
was being kept in the background. They were all thinking of Harry
Clavering, but no one mentioned his name. They all knew that they
were unhappy and heavy-hearted through his fault, but no one blamed
him. He had been received in that house with open arms, had been
warmed in their bosom, and had stung them; but though they were all
smarting from the sting, they uttered no complaint. Burton had made
up his mind that it would be better to pass over the matter thus in
silence,--to say nothing further of Harry Clavering. A misfortune
had come upon them. They must bear it, and go on as before. Harry
had been admitted into the London office on the footing of a paid
clerk,--on the same footing, indeed, as Burton himself, though with
a much smaller salary and inferior work. This position had been
accorded to him of course through the Burton interest, and it was
understood that if he chose to make himself useful, he could rise
in the business as Theodore had risen. But he could only do so as
one of the Burtons. For the last three months he had declined to
take his salary, alleging that private affairs had kept him away
from the office. It was to the hands of Theodore Burton himself that
such matters came for management, and therefore there had been no
necessity for further explanation. Harry Clavering would of course
leave the house, and there would be an end of him in the records of
the Burton family. He would have come and made his mark,--a terrible
mark, and would have passed on. Those whom he had bruised by his
cruelty, and knocked over by his treachery, must get to their feet
again as best they could, and say as little as might be of their
fall. There are knaves in this world, and no one can suppose that
he has a special right to be exempted from their knavery because he
himself is honest. It is on the honest that the knaves prey. That
was Burton's theory in this matter. He would learn from Cecilia
how Florence was bearing herself; but to Florence herself he would
say little or nothing if she bore with patience and dignity, as he
believed she would, the calamity which had befallen her.

But he must write to his mother. The old people at Stratton must not
be left in the dark as to what was going on. He must write to his
mother, unless he could learn from his wife that Florence herself had
communicated to them at home the fact of Harry's iniquity. But he
asked no question as to this on the first night, and on the following
morning he went off, having simply been told that Florence had seen
Harry's letter, that she knew all, and that she was carrying herself
like an angel.

"Not like an angel that hopes?" said Theodore.

"Let her alone for a day or two," said Cecilia. "Of course she must
have a few days to think of it. I need hardly tell you that you will
never have to be ashamed of your sister."

The Tuesday and the Wednesday passed by, and though Cecilia and
Florence when together discussed the matter, no change was made in
the wishes or thoughts of either of them. Florence, now that she was
in town, had consented to remain till after Harry should return, on
the understanding that she should not be called upon to see him. He
was to be told that she forgave him altogether,--that his troth was
returned to him and that he was free, but that in such circumstances
a meeting between them could be of no avail. And then a little packet
was made up, which was to be given to him. How was it that Florence
had brought with her all his presents and all his letters? But there
they were in her box upstairs, and sitting by herself, with weary
fingers, she packed them, and left them packed under lock and key,
addressed by herself to Harry Clavering, Esq. Oh, the misery of
packing such a parcel! The feeling with which a woman does it
is never encountered by a man. He chucks the things together in
wrath,--the lock of hair, the letters in the pretty Italian hand
that have taken so much happy care in the writing, the jewelled
shirt-studs, which were first put in by the fingers that gave them.
They are thrown together, and given to some other woman to deliver.
But the girl lingers over her torture. She reads the letters again.
She thinks of the moments of bliss which each little toy has given.
She is loth to part with everything. She would fain keep some one
thing,--the smallest of them all. She doubts,--till a feeling of
maidenly reserve constrains her at last, and the coveted trifle, with
careful, painstaking fingers, is put with the rest, and the parcel is
made complete, and the address is written with precision.


[Illustration: Florence Burton makes up a packet.]


"Of course I cannot see him," said Florence. "You will hand to him
what I have to send to him; and you must ask him, if he has kept any
of my letters, to return them." She said nothing of the shirt-studs,
but he would understand that. As for the lock of hair,--doubtless it
had been burned.

Cecilia said but little in answer to this. She would not as yet look
upon the matter as Florence looked at it, and as Theodore did also.
Harry was to be back in town on Thursday morning. He could not,
probably, be seen or heard of on that day, because of his visit to
Lady Ongar. It was absolutely necessary that he should see Lady Ongar
before he could come to Onslow Terrace, with possibility of becoming
once more the old Harry Clavering whom they were all to love. But
Mrs. Burton would by no means give up all hope. It was useless to say
anything to Florence, but she still hoped that good might come.

And then, as she thought of it all, a project came into her head.
Alas, and alas! Was she not too late with her project? Why had she
not thought of it on the Tuesday or early on the Wednesday, when it
might possibly have been executed? But it was a project which she
must have kept secret from her husband, of which he would by no means
have approved; and as she remembered this, she told herself that
perhaps it was as well that things should take their own course
without such interference as she had contemplated.

On the Thursday morning there came to her a letter in a strange hand.
It was from Clavering,--from Harry's mother. Mrs. Clavering wrote,
as she said, at her son's request, to say that he was confined to
his bed, and could not be in London as soon as he expected. Mrs.
Burton was not to suppose that he was really ill, and none of the
family were to be frightened. From this Mrs. Burton learned that Mrs.
Clavering knew nothing of Harry's apostasy. The letter went on to
say that Harry would write as soon as he himself was able, and would
probably be in London early next week,--at any rate before the end
of it. He was a little feverish, but there was no cause for alarm.
Florence, of course, could only listen and turn pale. Now at any rate
she must remain in London.

Mrs. Burton's project might, after all, be feasible; but then what if
her husband should really be angry with her? That was a misfortune
which never yet had come upon her.



CHAPTER XXXIII.

SHOWING WHY HARRY CLAVERING WAS WANTED AT THE RECTORY.


The letter which had summoned Harry to the parsonage had been from
his mother, and had begged him to come to Clavering at once, as
trouble had come upon them from an unexpected source. His father
had quarrelled with Mr. Saul. The rector and the curate had had an
interview, in which there had been high words, and Mr. Clavering had
refused to see Mr. Saul again. Fanny also was in great trouble,--and
the parish was, as it were, in hot water. Mrs. Clavering thought that
Harry had better run down to Clavering, and see Mr. Saul. Harry, not
unwillingly, acceded to his mother's request, much wondering at the
source of this new misfortune. As to Fanny, she, as he believed, had
held out no encouragement to Mr. Saul's overtures. When Mr. Saul had
proposed to her,--making that first offer of which Harry had been
aware,--nothing could have been more steadfast than her rejection
of the gentleman's hand. Harry had regarded Mr. Saul as little less
than mad to think of such a thing, but, thinking of him as a man
very different in his ways and feelings from other men, had believed
that he might go on at Clavering comfortably as curate in spite of
that little accident. It appeared, however, that he was not going on
comfortably; but Harry, when he left London, could not quite imagine
how such violent discomfort should have arisen that the rector and
the curate should be unable to meet each other. If the reader will
allow me, I will go back a little and explain this.

The reader already knows what Fanny's brother did not know,--namely,
that Mr. Saul had pressed his suit again, and had pressed it very
strongly; and he also knows that Fanny's reception of the second
offer was very different from her reception of the first. She had
begun to doubt;--to doubt whether her first judgment as to Mr. Saul's
character had not been unjust,--to doubt whether, in addressing her,
he was not right, seeing that his love for her was so strong,--to
doubt whether she did not like him better than she had thought she
did,--to doubt whether an engagement with a penniless curate was
in truth a position utterly to be reprehended and avoided. Young
penniless curates must love somebody as well as young beneficed
vicars and rectors. And then Mr. Saul pleaded his cause so well!

She did not at once speak to her mother on the matter, and the fact
that she had a secret made her very wretched. She had left Mr. Saul
in doubt, giving him no answer, and he had said that he would ask her
again in a few days what was to be his fate. She hardly knew how to
tell her mother of this till she had told herself what were her own
wishes. She thoroughly desired to have her mother in her confidence,
and promised herself that it should be so before Mr. Saul renewed his
suit. He was a man who was never hurried or impatient in his doings.
But Fanny put off the interview with her mother,--put off her own
final resolution, till it was too late, and Mr. Saul came upon her
again, when she was but ill-prepared for him.

A woman, when she doubts whether she loves or does not love, is
inclined five parts out of six towards the man of whom she is
thinking. When a woman doubts she is lost, the cynics say. I simply
assert, being no cynic, that when a woman doubts she is won. The more
Fanny thought of Mr. Saul, the more she felt that he was not the man
for which she had first taken him,--that he was of larger dimensions
as regarded spirit, manhood, and heart, and better entitled to a
woman's love. She would not tell herself that she was attached to
him; but in all her arguments with herself against him, she rested
her objection mainly on the fact that he had but seventy pounds a
year. And then the threatened attack, the attack that was to be
final, came upon her before she was prepared for it!

They had been together as usual during the intervening time. It was,
indeed, impossible that they should not be together. Since she had
first begun to doubt about Mr. Saul, she had been more diligent than
heretofore in visiting the poor and in attending to her school, as
though she were recognizing the duty which would specially be hers if
she were to marry such a one as he. And thus they had been brought
together more than ever. All this her mother had seen, and seeing,
had trembled; but she had not thought it wise to say anything till
Fanny should speak. Fanny was very good and very prudent. It could
not be but that Fanny should know how impossible must be such a
marriage. As to the rector, he had no suspicions on the matter. Saul
had made himself an ass on one occasion, and there had been an end of
it. As a curate Saul was invaluable, and therefore the fact of his
having made himself an ass had been forgiven him. It was thus that
the rector looked at it.

It was hardly more than ten days since the last walk in Cumberly Lane
when Mr. Saul renewed the attack. He did it again on the same spot,
and at the same hour of the day. Twice a week, always on the same
days, he was in the chapel up at this end of the parish, and on these
days he could always find Fanny on her way home. When he put his head
in at the little school door and asked for her, her mind misgave her.
He had not walked home with her since, and though he had been in the
school with her often, had always left her there, going about his
own business, as though he were by no means desirous of her company.
Now the time had come, and Fanny felt that she was not prepared. But
she took up her hat, and went out to him, knowing that there was no
escape.

"Miss Clavering," said he, "have you thought of what I was saying to
you?" To this she made no answer, but merely played with the point of
the parasol which she held in her hand. "You cannot but have thought
of it," he continued. "You could not dismiss it altogether from your
thoughts."

"I have thought about it, of course," she said.

"And what does your mind say? Or rather what does your heart say?
Both should speak, but I would sooner hear the heart first."

"I am sure, Mr. Saul, that it is quite impossible."

"In what way impossible?"

"Papa would not allow it."

"Have you asked him?"

"Oh, dear, no."

"Or Mrs. Clavering?"

Fanny blushed as she remembered how she had permitted the days to go
by without asking her mother's counsel. "No; I have spoken to no one.
Why should I, when I knew that it is impossible?"

"May I speak to Mr. Clavering?" To this Fanny made no immediate
answer, and then Mr. Saul urged the question again. "May I speak to
your father?"

Fanny felt that she was assenting, even in that she did not answer
such a question by an immediate refusal of her permission; and yet
she did not mean to assent. "Miss Clavering," he said, "if you regard
me with affection, you have no right to refuse me this request.
I tell you so boldly. If you feel for me that love which would
enable you to accept me as your husband, it is your duty to tell me
so,--your duty to me, to yourself, and to your God."

Fanny did not quite see the thing in this light, and yet she did
not wish to contradict him. At this moment she forgot that in order
to put herself on perfectly firm ground, she should have gone back
to the first hypothesis, and assured him that she did not feel any
such regard for him. Mr. Saul, whose intellect was more acute, took
advantage of her here, and chose to believe that that matter of her
affection was now conceded to him. He knew what he was doing well,
and is open to a charge of some jesuitry. "Mr. Saul," said Fanny,
with grave prudence, "it cannot be right for people to marry when
they have nothing to live upon." When she had shown him so plainly
that she had no other piece left on the board to play than this, the
game may be said to have been won on his side.

"If that be your sole objection," said he, "you cannot but think it
right that I and your father should discuss it." To this she made no
reply whatever, and they walked along the lane for a considerable way
in silence. Mr. Saul would have been glad to have had the interview
over now, feeling that at any future meeting he would have stronger
power of assuming the position of an accepted lover than he would do
now. Another man would have desired to get from her lips a decided
word of love,--to take her hand, perhaps, and to feel some response
from it,--to go further than this, as is not unlikely, and plead for
the happy indulgences of an accepted lover. But Mr. Saul abstained,
and was wise in abstaining. She had not so far committed herself, but
that she might even now have drawn back, had he pressed her too hard.
For hand-pressing, and the titillations of love-making, Mr. Saul was
not adapted; but he was a man who, having once loved, would love on
to the end.

The way, however, was too long to be completed without further
speech. Fanny, as she walked, was struggling to find some words
by which she might still hold her ground, but the words were not
forthcoming. It seemed to herself that she was being carried away
by this man, because she had suddenly lost her remembrance of all
negatives. The more she struggled the more she failed, and at last
gave it up in despair. Let Mr. Saul say what he would, it was
impossible that they should be married. All his arguments about duty
were nonsense. It could not be her duty to marry a man who would have
to starve in his attempt to keep her. She wished she had told him at
first that she did not love him, but that seemed to be too late now.
The moment that she was in the house she would go to her mother and
tell her everything.

"Miss Clavering," said he, "I shall see your father to-morrow."

"No, no," she ejaculated.

"I shall certainly do so in any event. I shall either tell him that
I must leave the parish,--explaining to him why I must go; or I
shall ask him to let me remain here in the hope that I may become
his son-in-law. You will not now tell me that I am to go?" Fanny
was again silent, her memory failing her as to either negative or
affirmative that would be of service. "To stay here hopeless would
be impossible to me. Now I am not hopeless. Now I am full of hope.
I think I could be happy, though I had to wait as Jacob waited."

"And perhaps have Jacob's consolation," said Fanny. She was lost by
the joke and he knew it. A grim smile of satisfaction crossed his
thin face as he heard it, and there was a feeling of triumph at his
heart. "I am hardly fitted to be a patriarch, as the patriarchs were
of old," he said. "Though the seven years should be prolonged to
fourteen I do not think I should seek any Leah."

They were soon at the gate, and his work for that evening was done.
He would go home to his solitary room at a neighbouring farm-house,
and sit in triumph as he eat his morsel of cold mutton by himself.
He, without any advantage of a person to back him, poor, friendless,
hitherto conscious that he was unfitted to mix even in ordinary
social life--he had won the heart of the fairest woman he had ever
seen. "You will give me your hand at parting," he said, whereupon she
tendered it to him with her eyes fixed upon the ground. "I hope we
understand each other," he continued. "You may at any rate understand
this, that I love you with all my heart and all my strength. If
things prosper with me, all my prosperity shall be for you. If there
be no prosperity for me, you shall be my only consolation in this
world. You are my Alpha and my Omega, my first and last, my beginning
and end,--my everything, my all." Then he turned away and left her,
and there had come no negative from her lips. As far as her lips were
concerned no negative was any longer possible to her.

She went into the house knowing that she must at once seek her
mother; but she allowed herself first to remain for some half-hour
in her own bedroom, preparing the words that she would use. The
interview she knew would be difficult,--much more difficult than it
would have been before her last walk with Mr. Saul; and the worst of
it was that she could not quite make up her mind as to what it was
that she wished to say. She waited till she should hear her mother's
step on the stairs. At last Mrs. Clavering came up to dress, and then
Fanny, following her quickly into her bedroom, abruptly began.

"Mamma," she said, "I want to speak to you very much."

"Well, my dear?"

"But you mustn't be in a hurry, mamma." Mrs. Clavering looked at her
watch, and declaring that it still wanted three-quarters of an hour
to dinner, promised that she would not be very much in a hurry.

"Mamma, Mr. Saul has been speaking to me again."

"Has he, my dear? You cannot, of course, help it if he chooses to
speak to you, but he ought to know that it is very foolish. It must
end in his having to leave us."

"That is what he says, mamma. He says he must go away unless--"

"Unless what?"

"Unless I will consent that he shall remain here as--"

"As your accepted lover. Is that it, Fanny?"

"Yes, mamma."

"Then he must go, I suppose. What else can any of us say? I shall be
sorry both for his sake and for your papa's." Mrs. Clavering as she
said this looked at her daughter, and saw at once that this edict on
her part did not settle the difficulty. There was that in Fanny's
face which showed trouble and the necessity of further explanation.
"Is not that what you think yourself, my dear?" Mrs. Clavering asked.

"I should be very sorry if he had to leave the parish on my account."

"We all shall feel that, dearest; but what can we do? I presume you
don't wish him to remain as your lover?"

"I don't know, mamma," said Fanny.

It was then as Mrs. Clavering had feared. Indeed from the first word
that Fanny had spoken on the present occasion, she had almost been
sure of the facts, as they now were. To her father it would appear
wonderful that his daughter should have come to love such a man as
Mr. Saul, but Mrs. Clavering knew better than he how far perseverance
will go with women,--perseverance joined with high mental capacity,
and with high spirit to back it. She was grieved but not surprised,
and would at once have accepted the idea of Mr. Saul becoming her
son-in-law, had not the poverty of the man been so much against him.
"Do you mean, my dear, that you wish him to remain here after what
he has said to you? That would be tantamount to accepting him. You
understand that, Fanny;--eh, dear?"

"I suppose it would, mamma."

"And is that what you mean? Come, dearest, tell me the whole of it.
What have you said to him yourself? What has he been led to think
from the answer you have given him to-day?"

"He says that he means to see papa to-morrow."

"But is he to see him with your consent?" Fanny had hitherto placed
herself in the nook of a bow-window which looked out into the garden,
and there, though she was near to the dressing-table at which her
mother was sitting, she could so far screen herself as almost to hide
her face when she was speaking. From this retreat her mother found it
necessary to withdraw her; so she rose, and going to a sofa in the
room, bade her daughter come and sit beside her. "A doctor, my dear,
can never do any good," she said, "unless the patient will tell him
everything. Have you told Mr. Saul that he may see papa,--as coming
from you, you know?"

"No, mamma;--I did not tell him that. I told him that it would be
altogether impossible, because we should be so poor."

"He ought to have known that himself."

"But I don't think he ever thinks of such things as that, mamma. I
can't tell you quite what he said, but it went to show that he didn't
regard money at all."

"But that is nonsense; is it not, Fanny?"

"What he means is, not that people if they are fond of each other
ought to marry at once when they have got nothing to live upon, but
that they ought to tell each other so and then be content to wait.
I suppose he thinks that some day he may have a living."

"But, Fanny, are you fond of him;--and have you ever told him so?"

"I have never told him so, mamma."

"But you are fond of him?" To this question Fanny made no answer, and
now Mrs. Clavering knew it all. She felt no inclination to scold her
daughter, or even to point out in very strong language how foolish
Fanny had been in allowing a man to engage her affections merely by
asking for them. The thing was a misfortune, and should have been
avoided by the departure of Mr. Saul from the parish after his first
declaration of love. He had been allowed to remain for the sake of
the rector's comfort, and the best must now be made of it. That Mr.
Saul must now go was certain, and Fanny must endure the weariness
of an attachment with an absent lover to which her father would not
consent. It was very bad, but Mrs. Clavering did not think that
she could make it better by attempting to scold her daughter into
renouncing the man.

"I suppose you would like me to tell papa all this before Mr. Saul
comes to-morrow?"

"If you think it best, mamma."

"And you mean, dear, that you would wish to accept him, only that he
has no income?"

"I think so, mamma."

"Have you told him so?"

"I did not tell him so, but he understands it."

"If you did not tell him so, you might still think of it again."

But Fanny had surrendered herself now, and was determined to make no
further attempt at sending the garrison up to the wall. "I am sure,
mamma, that if he were well off, like Edward, I should accept him. It
is only because he has no income."

"But you have not told him that?"

"I would not tell him anything without your consent and papa's. He
said he should go to papa to-morrow, and I could not prevent that.
I did say that I knew it was quite impossible."

The mischief was done and there was no help for it. Mrs. Clavering
told her daughter that she would talk it all over with the rector
that night, so that Fanny was able to come down to dinner without
fearing any further scene on that evening. But on the following
morning she did not appear at prayers, nor was she present at the
breakfast table. Her mother went to her early, and she immediately
asked if it was considered necessary that she should see her father
before Mr. Saul came. But this was not required of her. "Papa says
that it is out of the question," said Mrs. Clavering. "I told him
so myself," said Fanny, beginning to whimper. "And there must be no
engagements," said Mrs. Clavering. "No, mamma. I haven't engaged
myself. I told him it was impossible." "And papa thinks that Mr.
Saul must leave him," continued Mrs. Clavering. "I knew papa would
say that;--but, mamma, I shall not forget him for that reason." To
this Mrs. Clavering made no reply, and Fanny was allowed to remain
upstairs till Mr. Saul had come and gone.

Very soon after breakfast Mr. Saul did come. His presence at the
rectory was so common that the servants were not generally summoned
to announce his arrivals, but his visits were made to Mrs. Clavering
and Fanny more often than to the rector. On this occasion he rang the
bell, and asked for Mr. Clavering, and was shown into the rector's
so-called study, in a way that the maid-servant felt to be unusual.
And the rector was sitting uncomfortably prepared for the visit, not
having had his after-breakfast cigar. He had been induced to declare
that he was not, and would not be, angry with Fanny; but Mr. Saul
was left to such indignation as he thought it incumbent on himself
to express. In his opinion, the marriage was impossible, not only
because there was no money, but because Mr. Saul was Mr. Saul,
and because Fanny Clavering was Fanny Clavering. Mr. Saul was a
gentleman; but that was all that could be said of him. There is a
class of country clergymen in England, of whom Mr. Clavering was one,
and his son-in-law, Mr. Fielding, another, which is so closely allied
to the squirearchy, as to possess a double identity. Such clergymen
are not only clergymen, but they are country gentlemen also. Mr.
Clavering regarded clergymen of his class,--of the country gentlemen
class, as being quite distinct from all others,--and as being, I may
say, very much higher than all others, without reference to any money
question. When meeting his brother rectors and vicars, he had quite
a different tone in addressing them,--as they might belong to his
class, or to another. There was no offence in this. The clerical
country gentlemen understood it all as though there were some secret
sign or shibboleth between them; but the outsiders had no complaint
to make of arrogance, and did not feel themselves aggrieved. They
hardly knew that there was an inner clerical familiarity to which
they were not admitted. But now that there was a young curate from
the outer circle demanding Mr. Clavering's daughter in marriage, and
that without a shilling in his pocket, Mr. Clavering felt that the
eyes of the offender must be opened. The nuisance to him was very
great, but this opening of Mr. Saul's eyes was a duty from which he
could not shrink.

He got up when the curate entered, and greeted his curate, as though
he were unaware of the purpose of the present visit. The whole burden
of the story was to be thrown upon Mr. Saul. But that gentleman was
not long in casting the burden from his shoulders. "Mr. Clavering,"
he said, "I have come to ask your permission to be a suitor for your
daughter's hand."

The rector was almost taken aback by the abruptness of the request.
"Quite impossible, Mr. Saul," he said--"quite impossible. I am told
by Mrs. Clavering that you were speaking to Fanny again about this
yesterday, and I must say, that I think you have been behaving very
badly."

"In what way have I behaved badly?"

"In endeavouring to gain her affections behind my back."

"But, Mr. Clavering, how otherwise could I gain them? How otherwise
does any man gain any woman's love? If you mean--"

"Look here, Mr. Saul. I don't think that there is any necessity for
an argument between you and me on this point. That you cannot marry
Miss Clavering is so self-evident that it does not require to be
discussed. If there were nothing else against it, neither of you
have got a penny. I have not seen my daughter since I heard of this
madness,--hear me out if you please, sir,--since I heard of this
madness, but her mother tells me that she is quite aware of that
fact. Your coming to me with such a proposition is an absurdity if it
is nothing worse. Now you must do one of two things, Mr. Saul. You
must either promise me that this shall be at an end altogether, or
you must leave the parish."

"I certainly shall not promise you that my hopes as they regard your
daughter will be at an end."

"Then, Mr. Saul, the sooner you go the better."

A dark cloud came across Mr. Saul's brow as he heard these last
words. "That is the way in which you would send away your groom, if
he had offended you," he said.

"I do not wish to be unnecessarily harsh," said Mr. Clavering, "and
what I say to you now I say to you not as my curate, but as to a most
unwarranted suitor for my daughter's hand. Of course I cannot turn
you out of the parish at a day's notice. I know that well enough. But
your feelings as a gentleman ought to make you aware that you should
go at once."

"And that is to be my only answer?"

"What answer did you expect?"

"I have been thinking so much lately of the answers I might get from
your daughter, that I have not made other calculations. Perhaps I had
no right to expect any other than that you have now given me."

"Of course you had not. And now I ask you again to give her up."

"I shall not do that, certainly."

"Then, Mr. Saul, you must go; and, inconvenient as it will be to
myself,--terribly inconvenient, I must ask you to go at once. Of
course I cannot allow you to meet my daughter any more. As long as
you remain she will be debarred from going to her school, and you
will be debarred from coming here."

"If I say that I will not seek her at the school?"

"I will not have it. It is out of the question that you should remain
in the parish. You ought to feel it."

"Mr. Clavering, my going,--I mean my instant going,--is a matter of
which I have not yet thought. I must consider it before I give you an
answer."

"It ought to require no consideration," said Mr. Clavering, rising
from his chair,--"none at all; not a moment's. Heavens and earth!
Why, what did you suppose you were to live upon? But I won't
discuss it. I will not say one more word upon a subject which is so
distasteful to me. You must excuse me if I leave you."

Mr. Saul then departed, and from this interview had arisen that state
of things in the parish which had induced Mrs. Clavering to call
Harry to their assistance. The rector had become more energetic on
the subject than any of them had expected. He did not actually forbid
his wife to see Mr. Saul, but he did say that Mr. Saul should not
come to the rectory. Then there arose a question as to the Sunday
services, and yet Mr. Clavering would have no intercourse with his
curate. He would have no intercourse with him unless he would fix an
immediate day for going, or else promise that he would think no more
of Fanny. Hitherto he had done neither, and therefore Mrs. Clavering
had sent for her son.



CHAPTER XXXIV.

MR. SAUL'S ABODE.


[Illustration.]

When Harry Clavering left London he was not well, though he did not
care to tell himself that he was ill. But he had been so harassed by
his position, was so ashamed of himself, and as yet so unable to see
any escape from his misery, that he was sore with fatigue and almost
worn out with trouble. On his arrival at the parsonage, his mother at
once asked him if he was ill, and received his petulant denial with
an ill-satisfied countenance. That there was something wrong between
him and Florence she suspected, but at the present moment she was
not disposed to inquire into that matter. Harry's love-affairs had
for her a great interest, but Fanny's love-affairs at the present
moment were paramount in her bosom. Fanny, indeed, had become very
troublesome since Mr. Saul's visit to her father. On the evening
of her conversation with her mother, and on the following morning,
Fanny had carried herself with bravery, and Mrs. Clavering had been
disposed to think that her daughter's heart was not wounded deeply.
She had admitted the impossibility of her marriage with Mr. Saul, and
had never insisted on the strength of her attachment. But no sooner
was she told that Mr. Saul had been banished from the house, than she
took upon herself to mope in the most love-lorn fashion, and behaved
herself as though she were the victim of an all-absorbing passion.
Between her and her father no word on the subject had been spoken,
and even to her mother she was silent, respectful, and subdued, as
it becomes daughters to be who are hardly used when they are in love.
Now, Mrs. Clavering felt that in this her daughter was not treating
her well.

"But you don't mean to say that she cares for him?" Harry said to his
mother, when they were alone on the evening of his arrival.

"Yes, she cares for him, certainly. As far as I can tell, she cares
for him very much."

"It is the oddest thing I ever knew in my life. I should have said he
was the last man in the world for success of that kind."

"One never can tell, Harry. You see he is a very good young man."

"But girls don't fall in love with men because they're good, mother."

"I hope they do,--for that and other things together."

"But he has got none of the other things. What a pity it was that he
was let to stay here after he first made a fool of himself."

"It's too late to think of that now, Harry. Of course she can't marry
him. They would have nothing to live on. I should say that he has no
prospect of a living."

"I can't conceive how a man can do such a wicked thing," said Harry,
moralizing, and forgetting for a moment his own sins. "Coming into
a house like this, and in such a position, and then undermining a
girl's affections, when he must know that it is quite out of the
question that he should marry her! I call it downright wicked. It is
treachery of the worst sort, and coming from a clergyman is of course
the more to be condemned. I shan't be slow to tell him my mind."

"You will gain nothing by quarrelling with him."

"But how can I help it, if I am to see him at all?"

"I mean that I would not be rough with him. The great thing is
to make him feel that he should go away as soon as possible, and
renounce all idea of seeing Fanny again. You see, your father will
have no conversation with him at all, and it is so disagreeable about
the services. They'll have to meet in the vestry-room on Sunday, and
they won't speak. Will not that be terrible? Anything will be better
than that he should remain here."

"And what will my father do for a curate?"

"He can't do anything till he knows when Mr. Saul will go. He talks
of taking all the services himself."

"He couldn't do it, mother. He must not think of it. However, I'll
see Saul the first thing to-morrow."

The next day was Tuesday, and Harry proposed to leave the rectory at
ten o'clock for Mr. Saul's lodgings. Before he did so, he had a few
words with his father, who professed even deeper animosity against
Mr. Saul than his son. "After that," he said, "I'll believe that a
girl may fall in love with any man! People say all manner of things
about the folly of girls; but nothing but this,--nothing short of
this,--would have convinced me that it was possible that Fanny
should have been such a fool. An ape of a fellow,--not made like a
man,--with a thin hatchet face, and unwholesome stubbly chin. Good
heavens!"

"He has talked her into it."

"But he is such an ass. As far as I know him, he can't say Bo! to a
goose."

"There I think you are perhaps wrong."

"Upon my word, I've never been able to get a word from him except
about the parish. He is the most uncompanionable fellow. There's
Edward Fielding is as active a clergyman as Saul; but Edward Fielding
has something to say for himself."

"Saul is a cleverer man than Edward is; but his cleverness is of a
different sort."

"It is of a sort that is very invisible to me. But what does all that
matter? He hasn't got a shilling. When I was a curate, we didn't
think of doing such things as that." Mr. Clavering had only been a
curate for twelve months, and during that time had become engaged
to his present wife with the consent of every one concerned. "But
clergymen were gentlemen then. I don't know what the Church will come
to; I don't indeed."

After this Harry went away upon his mission. What a farce it was that
he should be engaged to make straight the affairs of other people,
when his own affairs were so very crooked! As he walked up to the
old farmhouse in which Mr. Saul was living, he thought of this, and
acknowledged to himself that he could hardly make himself in earnest
about his sister's affairs, because of his own troubles. He tried
to fill himself with a proper feeling of dignified wrath and high
paternal indignation against the poor curate; but under it all, and
at the back of it all, and in front of it all, there was ever present
to him his own position. Did he wish to escape from Lady Ongar; and
if so, how was he to do it? And if he did not escape from Lady Ongar,
how was he ever to hold up his head again?

He had sent a note to Mr. Saul on the previous evening giving notice
of his intended visit, and had received an answer, in which the
curate had promised that he would be at home. He had never before
been in Mr. Saul's room, and as he entered it, felt more strongly
than ever how incongruous was the idea of Mr. Saul as a suitor to his
sister. The Claverings had always had things comfortable around them.
They were a people who had ever lived on Brussels carpets, and had
seated themselves in capacious chairs. Ormolu, damask hangings, and
Sevres china were not familiar to them; but they had never lacked
anything that is needed for the comfort of the first-class clerical
world. Mr. Saul in his abode boasted but few comforts. He inhabited
a big bed-room, in which there was a vast fireplace and a very small
grate,--the grate being very much more modern than the fireplace.
There was a small rag of a carpet near the hearth, and on this stood
a large deal table,--a table made of unalloyed deal, without any
mendacious paint, putting forward a pretence in the direction of
mahogany. One wooden Windsor arm-chair--very comfortable in its
way--was appropriated to the use of Mr. Saul himself, and two other
small wooden chairs flanked the other side of the fireplace. In one
distant corner stood Mr. Saul's small bed, and in another distant
corner stood his small dressing-table. Against the wall stood a
rickety deal press in which he kept his clothes. Other furniture
there was none. One of the large windows facing towards the farmyard
had been permanently closed, and in the wide embrasure was placed
a portion of Mr. Saul's library,--books which he had brought with
him from college; and on the ground under this closed window were
arranged the others, making a long row, which stretched from the
bed to the dressing-table, very pervious, I fear, to the attacks of
mice. The big table near the fireplace was covered with books and
papers,--and, alas, with dust; for he had fallen into that terrible
habit which prevails among bachelors, of allowing his work to remain
ever open, never finished, always confused,--with papers above books,
and books above papers,--looking as though no useful product could
ever be made to come forth from such chaotic elements. But there Mr.
Saul composed his sermons, and studied his Bible, and followed up,
no doubt, some special darling pursuit which his ambition dictated.
But there he did not eat his meals; that had been made impossible by
the pile of papers and dust; and his chop, therefore, or his broiled
rasher, or bit of pig's fry was deposited for him on the little
dressing-table, and there consumed.

Such was the solitary apartment of the gentleman who now aspired to
the hand of Miss Clavering; and for this accommodation, including
attendance, he paid the reasonable sum of £10 per annum. He then
had £60 left, with which to feed himself, clothe himself like a
gentleman,--a duty somewhat neglected,--and perform his charities!

Harry Clavering, as he looked around him, felt almost ashamed of his
sister. The walls were whitewashed, and stained in many places; and
the floor in the middle of the room seemed to be very rotten. What
young man who has himself dwelt ever in comfort would like such a
house for his sister? Mr. Saul, however, came forward with no marks
of visible shame on his face, and greeted his visitor frankly with an
open hand. "You came down from London yesterday, I suppose?" said Mr.
Saul.

"Just so," said Harry.

"Take a seat;" and Mr. Saul suggested the arm-chair, but Harry
contented himself with one of the others. "I hope Mrs. Clavering is
well?" "Quite well," said Harry, cheerfully. "And your father,--and
sister?" "Quite well, thank you," said Harry, very stiffly. "I would
have come down to you at the rectory," said Mr. Saul, "instead of
bringing you up here; only, as you have heard, no doubt, I and your
father have unfortunately had a difference." This Mr. Saul said
without any apparent effort, and then left Harry to commence the
further conversation.

"Of course, you know what I'm come here about?" said Harry.

"Not exactly; at any rate not so clearly but what I would wish you to
tell me."

"You have gone to my father as a suitor for my sister's hand."

"Yes, I have."

"Now you must know that that is altogether impossible,--a thing not
to be even talked of."

"So your father says. I need not tell you that I was very sorry to
hear him speak in that way."

"But, my dear fellow, you can't really be in earnest? You can't
suppose it possible that he would allow such an engagement?"

"As to the latter question, I have no answer to give; but I certainly
was,--and certainly am in earnest."

"Then I must say that I think you have a very erroneous idea of what
the conduct of a gentleman should be."

"Stop a moment, Clavering," said Mr. Saul, rising, and standing with
his back to the big fireplace. "Don't allow yourself to say in a
hurry words which you will afterwards regret. I do not think you can
have intended to come here and tell me that I am not a gentleman."

"I don't want to have an argument with you; but you must give it up;
that's all."

"Give what up? If you mean give up your sister, I certainly shall
never do that. She may give me up, and if you have anything to say on
that head, you had better say it to her."

"What right can you have,--without a shilling in the world--?"

"I should have no right to marry her in such a condition,--with your
father's consent or without it. It is a thing which I have never
proposed to myself for a moment,--or to her."

"And what have you proposed to yourself?"

Mr. Saul paused a moment before he spoke, looking down at the dusty
heaps upon his table, as though hoping that inspiration might come
to him from them. "I will tell you what I have proposed," said he at
last, "as nearly as I can put it into words. I propose to myself to
have the image in my heart of one human being whom I can love above
all the world beside; I propose to hope that I, as others, may some
day marry, and that she whom I so love may become my wife; I propose
to bear with such courage as I can much certain delay, and probable
absolute failure in all this; and I propose also to expect,--no,
hardly to expect,--that that which I will do for her, she will do for
me. Now you know all my mind, and you may be sure of this, that I
will instigate your sister to no disobedience."

"Of course she will not see you again."

"I shall think that hard after what has passed between us; but I
certainly shall not endeavour to see her clandestinely."

"And under these circumstances, Mr. Saul, of course you must leave
us."

"So your father says."

"But leave us at once, I mean. It cannot be comfortable that you and
my father should go on in the parish together in this way."

"What does your father mean by 'at once'?"

"The sooner the better; say in two months' time at furthest."

"Very well. I will go in two months' time. I have no other home to go
to, and no other means of livelihood; but as your father wishes it,
I will go at the end of two months. As I comply with this, I hope my
request to see your sister once before I go will not be refused."

"It could do no good, Mr. Saul."

"To me it would do great good,--and, as I think, no harm to her."

"My father, I am sure, will not allow it. Indeed, why should he? Nor,
as I understand, would my sister wish it."

"Has she said so?"

"Not to me; but she has acknowledged that any idea of a marriage
between herself and you is quite impossible, and after that I'm sure
she'll have too much sense to wish for an interview. If there is
anything further that I can do for you, I shall be most happy." Mr.
Saul did not see that Harry Clavering could do anything for him,
and then Harry took his leave. The rector, when he heard of the
arrangement, expressed himself as in some sort satisfied. One month
would have been better than two, but then it could hardly be expected
that Mr. Saul could take himself away instantly, without looking for
a hole in which to lay his head. "Of course it is understood that
he is not to see her?" the rector said. In answer to this, Harry
explained what had taken place, expressing his opinion that Mr. Saul
would, at any rate, keep his word. "Interview, indeed!" said the
rector. "It is the man's audacity that most astonishes me. It passes
me to think how such a fellow can dare to propose such a thing. What
is it that he expects as the end of it?" Then Harry endeavoured to
repeat what Mr. Saul had said as to his own expectations, but he
was quite aware that he failed to make his father understand those
expectations as he had understood them when the words came from Mr.
Saul's own mouth. Harry Clavering had acknowledged to himself that it
was impossible not to respect the poor curate.

To Mrs. Clavering, of course, fell the task of explaining to Fanny
what had been done, and what was going to be done. "He is to go away,
my dear, at the end of two months."

"Very well, mamma."

"And, of course, you and he are not to meet before that."

"Of course not, if you and papa say so."

"I have told your papa that it will only be necessary to tell you
this, and that then you can go to your school just as usual, if you
please. Neither papa nor I would doubt your word for a moment."

"But what can I do if he comes to me?" asked Fanny, almost
whimpering.

"He has said that he will not, and we do not doubt his word either."

"That I am sure you need not. Whatever anybody may say, Mr. Saul is
as much a gentleman as though he had the best living in the diocese.
No one ever knew him break his word,--not a hair's breadth,--or
do--anything else--that he ought--not to do." And Fanny, as she
pronounced this rather strong eulogium, began to sob. Mrs. Clavering
felt that Fanny was headstrong, and almost ill-natured, in speaking
in this tone of her lover, after the manner in which she had been
treated; but there could be no use in discussing Mr. Saul's virtues,
and therefore she let the matter drop. "If you will take my advice,"
she said, "you will go about your occupations just as usual. You'll
soon recover your spirits in that way."

"I don't want to recover my spirits," said Fanny; "but if you wish it
I'll go on with the schools."

It was quite manifest now that Fanny intended to play the role of a
broken-hearted young lady, and to regard the absent Mr. Saul with
passionate devotion. That this should be so Mrs. Clavering felt to be
the more cruel, because no such tendencies had been shown before the
paternal sentence against Mr. Saul had been passed. Fanny in telling
her own tale had begun by declaring that any such an engagement was
an impossibility. She had not asked permission to have Mr. Saul for a
lover. She had given no hint that she even hoped for such permission.
But now when that was done which she herself had almost dictated, she
took upon herself to live as though she were ill-used as badly as a
heroine in a castle among the Apennines! And in this way she would
really become deeply in love with Mr. Saul;--thinking of all which
Mrs. Clavering almost regretted that the edict of banishment had gone
forth. It would, perhaps, have been better to have left Mr. Saul to
go about the parish, and to have laughed Fanny out of her fancy. But
it was too late now for that, and Mrs. Clavering said nothing further
on the subject to any one.

On the day following his visit to the farm house, Harry Clavering
was unwell,--too unwell to go back to London; and on the next day he
was ill in bed. Then it was that he got his mother to write to Mrs.
Burton;--and then also he told his mother a part of his troubles.
When the letter was written he was very anxious to see it, and was
desirous that it should be specially worded, and so written as to
make Mrs. Burton certain that he was in truth too ill to come to
London, though not ill enough to create alarm. "Why not simply let me
say that you are kept here for a day or two?" asked Mrs. Clavering.

"Because I promised that I would be in Onslow Terrace to-morrow, and
she must not think that I would stay away if I could avoid it."

Then Mrs. Clavering closed the letter and directed it. When she had
done that, and put on it the postage-stamp, she asked in a voice that
was intended to be indifferent whether Florence was in London; and,
hearing that she was so, expressed her surprise that the letter
should not be written to Florence.

"My engagement was with Mrs. Burton," said Harry.

"I hope there is nothing wrong between you and Florence?" said his
mother. To this question Harry made no immediate answer, and Mrs.
Clavering was afraid to press it. But after a while he recurred to
the subject himself. "Mother," he said, "things are wrong between
Florence and me."

"Oh, Harry;--what has she done?"

"It is rather what have I done! As for her, she has simply trusted
herself to a man who has been false to her."

"Dear Harry, do not say that. What is it that you mean? It is not
true about Lady Ongar?"

"Then you have heard, mother. Of course I do not know what you have
heard, but it can hardly be worse than the truth. But you must not
blame her. Whatever fault there may be, is all mine." Then he told
her much of what had occurred in Bolton Street. We may suppose that
he said nothing of that mad caress,--nothing, perhaps, of the final
promise which he made to Julia as he last passed out of her presence;
but he did give her to understand that he had in some way returned to
his old passion for the woman whom he had first loved.

I should describe Mrs. Clavering in language too highly eulogistic
were I to lead the reader to believe that she was altogether averse
to such advantages as would accrue to her son from a marriage so
brilliant as that which he might now make with the grandly dowered
widow of the late earl. Mrs. Clavering by no means despised worldly
goods; and she had, moreover, an idea that her highly gifted son
was better adapted to the spending than to the making of money. It
had come to be believed at the rectory that though Harry had worked
very hard at college,--as is the case with many highly born young
gentlemen,--and though he would, undoubtedly, continue to work hard
if he were thrown among congenial occupations,--such as politics and
the like,--nevertheless, he would never excel greatly in any drudgery
that would be necessary for the making of money. There had been
something to be proud of in this, but there had, of course, been more
to regret. But now if Harry were to marry Lady Ongar, all trouble
on that score would be over. But poor Florence! When Mrs. Clavering
allowed herself to think of the matter she knew that Florence's
claims should be held as paramount. And when she thought further and
thought seriously, she knew also that Harry's honour and Harry's
happiness demanded that he should be true to the girl to whom his
hand had been promised. And, then, was not Lady Ongar's name tainted?
It might be that she had suffered cruel ill-usage in this. It might
be that no such taint had been deserved. Mrs. Clavering could plead
the injured woman's cause when speaking of it without any close
reference to her own belongings; but it would have been very grievous
to her, even had there been no Florence Burton in the case, that her
son should make his fortune by marrying a woman as to whose character
the world was in doubt.

She came to him late in the evening when his sister and father had
just left him, and sitting with her hand upon his, spoke one word,
which perhaps had more weight with Harry than any word that had yet
been spoken. "Have you slept, dear?" she said.

"A little before my father came in."

"My darling," she said,--"you will be true to Florence; will you
not?" Then there was a pause. "My own Harry, tell me that you will be
true where your truth is due."

"I will, mother," he said.

"My own boy; my darling boy; my own true gentleman!" Harry felt that
he did not deserve the praise; but praise undeserved, though it may
be satire in disguise, is often very useful.



CHAPTER XXXV.

PARTING.


On the next day Harry was not better, but the doctor still said that
there was no cause for alarm. He was suffering from a low fever, and
his sister had better be kept out of his room. He would not sleep,
and was restless, and it might be some time before he could return to
London.

Early in the day the rector came into his son's bedroom, and told him
and his mother, who was there, the news which he had just heard from
the great house. "Hugh has come home," he said, "and is going out
yachting for the rest of the summer. They are going to Norway in Jack
Stuart's yacht. Archie is going with them." Now Archie was known to
be a great man in a yacht, cognizant of ropes, well up in booms and
spars, very intimate with bolts, and one to whose hands a tiller came
as naturally as did the saddle of a steeple-chase horse to the legs
of his friend Doodles. "They are going to fish," said the rector.

"But Jack Stuart's yacht is only a river-boat,--or just big enough
for Cowes harbour, but nothing more," said Harry, roused in his bed
to some excitement by the news.

"I know nothing about Jack Stuart or his boat either," said the
rector; "but that's what they told me. He's down here, at any rate,
for I saw the servant that came with him."

"What a shame it is," said Mrs. Clavering,--"a scandalous shame."

"You mean his going away?" said the rector.

"Of course I do;--his leaving her here by herself, all alone. He can
have no heart;--after losing her child and suffering as she has done.
It makes me ashamed of my own name."

"You can't alter him, my dear. He has his good qualities and his
bad,--and the bad ones are by far the more conspicuous."

"I don't know any good qualities he has."

"He does not get into debt. He will not destroy the property. He will
leave the family after him as well off as it was before him,--and
though he is a hard man, he does nothing actively cruel. Think of
Lord Ongar, and then you'll remember that there are worse men than
Hugh. Not that I like him. I am never comfortable for a moment in his
presence. I always feel that he wants to quarrel with me, and that I
almost want to quarrel with him."

"I detest him," said Harry, from beneath the bedclothes.

"You won't be troubled with him any more this summer, for he means to
be off in less than a week."

"And what is she to do?" asked Mrs. Clavering.

"Live here as she has done ever since Julia married. I don't see that
it will make much difference to her. He's never with her when he's in
England, and I should think she must be more comfortable without him
than with him."

"It's a great catch for Archie," said Harry.

"Archie Clavering is a fool," said Mrs. Clavering.

"They say he understands a yacht," said the rector, who then left the
room.

The rector's news was all true. Sir Hugh Clavering had come down
to the Park, and had announced his intention of going to Norway in
Jack Stuart's yacht. Archie also had been invited to join the party.
Sir Hugh intended to leave the Thames in about a week, and had not
thought it necessary to give his wife any intimation of the fact,
till he told her himself of his intention. He took, I think, a
delight in being thus over-harsh in his harshness to her. He proved
to himself thus not only that he was master, but that he would be
master without any let or drawback, without compunctions, and even
without excuses for his ill-conduct. There should be no plea put in
by him in his absences, that he had only gone to catch a few fish,
when his intentions had been other than piscatorial. He intended
to do as he liked now and always,--and he intended that his wife
should know that such was his intention. She was now childless, and
therefore he had no other terms to keep with her than those which
appertained to her necessities for bed and board. There was the
house, and she might live in it; and there were the butchers and the
bakers, and other tradesmen to supply her wants. Nay;--there were the
old carriage and the old horses at her disposal, if they could be of
any service to her. Such were Sir Hugh Clavering's ideas as to the
bonds inflicted upon him by his marriage vows.

"I'm going to Norway next week." It was thus Sir Hugh communicated
his intention to his wife within five minutes of their first
greeting.

"To Norway, Hugh?"

"Yes;--why not to Norway? I and one or two others have got some
fishing there. Archie is going too. It will keep him from spending
his money;--or rather from spending money which isn't his."

"And for how long will you be gone?"

It was part of Sir Hugh Clavering's theory as to these matters
that there should be no lying in the conduct of them. He would not
condescend to screen any part of his doings by a falsehood;--so he
answered this question with exact truth.

"I don't suppose we shall be back before October."

"Not before October?"

"No. We are talking of putting in on the coast of Normandy somewhere;
and probably may run down to Brittany. I shall be back, at any rate,
for the hunting. As for the partridges, the game has gone so much to
the devil here, that they are not worth coming for."

"You'll be away four months!"

"I suppose I shall if I don't come back till October." Then he left
her, calculating that she would have considered the matter before
he returned, and have decided that no good could come to her from
complaint. She knew his purpose now, and would no doubt reconcile
herself to it quickly;--perhaps with a few tears, which would not
hurt him if he did not see them.

But this blow was almost more than Lady Clavering could bear,--was
more than she could bear in silence. Why she should have grudged her
husband his trip abroad, seeing that his presence in England could
hardly have been a solace to her, it is hard to understand. Had he
remained in England, he would rarely have been at Clavering Park; and
when he was at the Park he would rarely have given her the benefit
of his society. When they were together he was usually scolding her,
or else sitting in gloomy silence, as though that phase of his life
was almost insupportable to him. He was so unusually disagreeable in
his intercourse with her, that his absence, one would think, must be
preferable to his presence. But women can bear anything better than
desertion. Cruelty is bad, but neglect is worse than cruelty, and
desertion worse even than neglect. To be treated as though she were
not in existence, or as though her existence were a nuisance simply
to be endured, and, as far as possible, to be forgotten, was more
than even Lady Clavering could bear without complaint. When her
husband left her, she sat meditating how she might turn against her
oppressor. She was a woman not apt for fighting,--unlike her sister,
who knew well how to use the cudgels in her own behalf; she was
timid, not gifted with a full flow of words, prone to sink and become
dependent; but she,--even she,--with all these deficiencies,--felt
that she must make some stand against the outrage to which she was
now to be subjected.

"Hugh," she said, when next she saw him, "you can't really mean that
you are going to leave me from this time till the winter?"

"I said nothing about the winter."

"Well,--till October?"

"I said that I was going, and I usually mean what I say."

"I cannot believe it, Hugh; I cannot bring myself to think that you
will be so cruel."

"Look here, Hermy, if you take to calling names I won't stand it."

"And I won't stand it, either. What am I to do? Am I to be here in
this dreadful barrack of a house all alone? How would you like it?
Would you bear it for one month, let alone four or five? I won't
remain here; I tell you that fairly."

"Where do you want to go?"

"I don't want to go anywhere, but I'll go away somewhere and die;--I
will indeed. I'll destroy myself, or something."

"Psha!"

"Yes; of course it's a joke to you. What have I done to deserve this?
Have I ever done anything that you told me not? It's all because of
Hughy,--my darling,--so it is; and it's cruel of you, and not like a
husband; and it's not manly. It's very cruel. I didn't think anybody
would have been so cruel as you are to me." Then she broke down and
burst into tears.

"Have you done, Hermy?" said her husband.

"No; I've not done."

"Then go on again," said he.

But in truth she had done, and could only repeat her last accusation.
"You're very, very cruel."

"You said that before."

"And I'll say it again. I'll tell everybody; so I will. I'll tell
your uncle at the rectory, and he shall speak to you."

"Look here, Hermy; I can bear a deal of nonsense from you because
some women are given to talk nonsense; but if I find you telling
tales about me out of this house, and especially to my uncle, or
indeed to anybody, I'll let you know what it is to be cruel."

"You can't be worse than you are."

"Don't try me; that's all. And as I suppose you have now said all
that you've got to say, if you please we will regard that subject as
finished." The poor woman had said all that she could say, and had no
further means of carrying on the war. In her thoughts she could do
so; in her thoughts she could wander forth out of the gloomy house in
the night, and perish in the damp and cold, leaving a paper behind
her to tell the world that her husband's cruelty had brought her to
that pass. Or she would go to Julia and leave him for ever. Julia,
she thought, would still receive her. But as to one thing she had
certainly made up her mind; she would go with her complaint to Mrs.
Clavering at the rectory, let her lord and master show his anger in
whatever form he might please.

The next day Sir Hugh himself made her a proposition which somewhat
softened the aspect of affairs. This he did in his usual voice, with
something of a smile on his face, and speaking as though he were
altogether oblivious of the scenes of yesterday. "I was thinking,
Hermy," he said, "that you might have Julia down here while I am
away."

"Have Julia here?"

"Yes; why not? She'll come, I'm sure, when she knows that my back is
turned."

"I've never thought about asking her,--at least not lately."

"No; of course. But you might as well do so now. It seems that she
never goes to Ongar Park, and, as far as I can learn, never will. I'm
going to see her myself."

"You going to see her?"

"Yes; Lord Ongar's people want to know whether she can be induced
to give up the place; that is, to sell her interest in it. I have
promised to see her. Do you write her a letter first, and tell her
that I want to see her; and ask her also to come here as soon as she
can leave London."

"But wouldn't the lawyers do it better than you?"

"Well;--one would think so; but I am commissioned to make her a kind
of apology from the whole Courton family. They fancy they've been
hard upon her; and, by George, I believe they have. I may be able to
say a word for myself too. If she isn't a fool she'll put her anger
in her pocket, and come down to you."

Lady Clavering liked the idea of having her sister with her, but she
was not quite meek enough to receive the permission now given her as
full compensation for the injury done. She said that she would do as
he had bidden her, and then went back to her own grievances. "I don't
suppose Julia, even if she would come for a little time, would find
it very pleasant to live in such a place as this, all alone."

"She wouldn't be all alone when you are with her," said Hugh,
gruffly, and then again went out, leaving his wife to become used to
her misfortune by degrees.

It was not surprising that Lady Clavering should dislike her solitude
at Clavering Park house, nor surprising that Sir Hugh should find the
place disagreeable. The house was a large, square, stone building,
with none of the prettinesses of modern country-houses about it.
The gardens were away from the house, and the cold desolate flat
park came up close around the windows. The rooms were large and
lofty,--very excellent for the purpose of a large household, but
with nothing of that snug, pretty comfort which solitude requires for
its solace. The furniture was old and heavy, and the hangings were
dark in colour. Lady Clavering when alone there,--and she generally
was alone,--never entered the rooms on the ground-floor. Nor did she
ever pass through the wilderness of a hall by which the front-door
was to be reached. Throughout more than half her days she never came
downstairs at all; but when she did so, preparatory to being dragged
about the parish lanes in the old family carriage, she was let out at
a small side-door; and so it came to pass that during the absences of
the lord of the mansion, the shutters were not even moved from any of
the lower windows. Under such circumstances there can be no wonder
that Lady Clavering regarded the place as a prison. "I wish you could
come upon it unawares, and see how gloomy it is," she said to him.
"I don't think you'd stand it alone for two days, let alone all your
life."

"I'll shut it up altogether if you like," said he.

"And where am I to go?" she asked.

"You can go to Moor Hall if you please." Now Moor Hall was a small
house, standing on a small property belonging to Sir Hugh, in that
part of Devonshire which lies north of Dartmoor, somewhere near the
Holsworthy region, and which is perhaps as ugly, as desolate, and as
remote as any part of England. Lady Clavering had heard much of Moor
Hall, and dreaded it as the heroine, made to live in the big grim
castle low down among the Apennines, dreads the smaller and grimmer
castle which is known to exist somewhere higher up in the mountains.

"Why couldn't I go to Brighton?" said Lady Clavering boldly.

"Because I don't choose it," said Sir Hugh. After that she did go
to the rectory, and told Mrs. Clavering all her troubles. She had
written to her sister, having, however, delayed the doing of this for
two or three days, and she had not at this time received an answer
from Lady Ongar. Nor did she hear from her sister till after Sir Hugh
had left her. It was on the day before his departure that she went to
the rectory, finding herself driven to this act of rebellion by his
threat of Moor Hall. "I will never go there unless I am dragged there
by force," she said to Mrs. Clavering.

"I don't think he means that," said Mrs. Clavering. "He only wants to
make you understand that you'd better remain at the Park."

"But if you knew what a house it is to be all alone in!"

"Dear Hermione, I do know! But you must come to us oftener, and let
us endeavour to make it better for you."

"But how can I do that? How can I come to his uncle's house, just
because my own husband has made my own home so wretched that I cannot
bear it. I'm ashamed to do that. I ought not to be telling you all
this, of course. I don't know what he'd do if he knew it; but it is
so hard to bear it all without telling some one."

"My poor dear!"

"I sometimes think I'll ask Mr. Clavering to speak to him, and to
tell him at once that I will not submit to it any longer. Of course
he would be mad with rage, but if he were to kill me I should like it
better than having to go on in this way. I'm sure he is only waiting
for me to die."

Mrs. Clavering said all that she could to comfort the poor woman, but
there was not much that she could say. She had strongly advocated the
plan of having Lady Ongar at the Park, thinking perhaps that Harry
would be more safe while that lady was at Clavering, than he might
perhaps be if she remained in London. But Mrs. Clavering doubted much
whether Lady Ongar would consent to make such a visit. She regarded
Lady Ongar as a hard, worldly, pleasure-seeking woman,--sinned
against perhaps in much, but also sinning in much herself,--to whom
the desolation of the Park would be even more unendurable than it was
to the elder sister. But of this, of course, she said nothing. Lady
Clavering left her, somewhat quieted, if not comforted; and went back
to pass her last evening with her husband.

"Upon second thought, I'll go by the first train," he said, as he saw
her for a moment before she went up to dress. "I shall have to be off
from here a little after six, but I don't mind that in summer." Thus
she was to be deprived of such gratification as there might have been
in breakfasting with him on the last morning! It might be hard to say
in what that gratification would have consisted. She must by this
time have learned that his presence gave her none of the pleasures
usually expected from society. He slighted her in everything. He
rarely vouchsafed to her those little attentions which all women
expect from all gentlemen. If he handed her a plate, or cut for her
a morsel of bread from the loaf, he showed by his manner and by his
brow that the doing so was a nuisance to him. At their meals he
rarely spoke to her,--having always at breakfast a paper or a book
before him, and at dinner devoting his attention to a dog at his
feet. Why should she have felt herself cruelly ill-used in this
matter of his last breakfast,--so cruelly ill-used that she wept
afresh over it as she dressed herself,--seeing that she would lose so
little? Because she loved the man;--loved him, though she now thought
that she hated him. We very rarely, I fancy, love those whose love
we have not either possessed or expected,--or at any rate for whose
love we have not hoped; but when it has once existed, ill-usage will
seldom destroy it. Angry as she was with the man, ready as she was to
complain of him, to rebel against him,--perhaps to separate herself
from him for ever, nevertheless she found it to be a cruel grievance
that she should not sit at table with him on the morning of his
going. "Jackson shall bring me a cup of coffee as I'm dressing,"
he said, "and I'll breakfast at the club." She knew that there was
no reason for this, except that breakfasting at his club was more
agreeable to him than breakfasting with his wife.

She had got rid of her tears before she came down to dinner, but
still she was melancholy and almost lachrymose. This was the last
night, and she felt that something special ought to be said; but
she did not know what she expected, or what it was that she herself
wished to say. I think that she was longing for an opportunity to
forgive him,--only that he would not be forgiven. If he would have
spoken one soft word to her, she would have accepted that one word as
an apology; but no such word came. He sat opposite to her at dinner,
drinking his wine and feeding his dog; but he was no more gracious to
her at this dinner than he had been on any former day. She sat there
pretending to eat, speaking a dull word now and then, to which his
answer was a monosyllable, looking out at him from under her eyes,
through the candlelight, to see whether any feeling was moving him;
and then having pretended to eat a couple of strawberries she left
him to himself. Still, however, this was not the last. There would
come some moment for an embrace,--for some cold half-embrace, in
which he would be forced to utter something of a farewell.

He, when he was left alone, first turned his mind to the subject of
Jack Stuart and his yacht. He had on that day received a letter from
a noble friend,--a friend so noble that he was able to take liberties
even with Sir Hugh Clavering,--in which his noble friend had told him
that he was a fool to trust himself on so long an expedition in Jack
Stuart's little boat. Jack, the noble friend said, knew nothing of
the matter, and as for the masters who were hired for the sailing of
such crafts, their only object was to keep out as long as possible,
with an eye to their wages and perquisites. It might be all very well
for Jack Stuart, who had nothing in the world to lose but his life
and his yacht; but his noble friend thought that any such venture
on the part of Sir Hugh was simply tomfoolery. But Sir Hugh was an
obstinate man, and none of the Claverings were easily made afraid by
personal danger. Jack Stuart might know nothing about the management
of a boat, but Archie did. And as for the smallness of the craft,--he
knew of a smaller craft which had been out on the Norway coast during
the whole of the last season. So he drove that thought away from his
mind, with no strong feelings of gratitude towards his noble friend.

And then for a few moments he thought of his own home. What had his
wife done for him, that he should put himself out of his way to do
much for her? She had brought him no money. She had added nothing
either by her wit, beauty, or rank to his position in the world.
She had given him no heir. What had he received from her that he
should endure her commonplace conversation, and washed-out, dowdy
prettinesses? Perhaps some momentary feeling of compassion, some
twang of conscience, came across his heart, as he thought of it all;
but if so he checked it instantly, in accordance with the teachings
of his whole life. He had made his reflections on all these things,
and had tutored his mind to certain resolutions, and would not allow
himself to be carried away by any womanly softness. She had her
house, her carriage, her bed, her board, and her clothes; and seeing
how very little she herself had contributed to the common fund, her
husband determined that in having those things she had all that she
had a right to claim. Then he drank a glass of sherry, and went into
the drawing-room with that hard smile upon his face, which he was
accustomed to wear when he intended to signify to his wife that
she might as well make the best of existing things, and not cause
unnecessary trouble, by giving herself airs or assuming that she was
unhappy.

He had his cup of coffee, and she had her cup of tea, and she made
one or two little attempts at saying something special,--something
that might lead to a word or two as to their parting; but he was
careful and crafty, and she was awkward and timid,--and she failed.
He had hardly been there an hour, when looking at his watch he
declared that it was ten o'clock, and that he would go to bed. Well;
perhaps it might be best to bring it to an end, and to go through
this embrace, and have done with it! Any tender word that was to be
spoken on either side, it was now clear to her, must be spoken in
that last farewell. There was a tear in her eye as she rose to kiss
him; but the tear was not there of her own good will, and she strove
to get rid of it without his seeing it. As he spoke he also rose,
and having lit for himself a bed-candle was ready to go. "Good-by,
Hermy," he said, submitting himself, with the candle in his hand, to
the inevitable embrace.

"Good-by, Hugh; and God bless you," she said, putting her arms round
his neck. "Pray,--pray take care of yourself."

"All right," he said. His position with the candle was awkward, and
he wished that it might be over.


[Illustration: Husband and wife.]


But she had a word prepared which she was determined to utter,--poor
weak creature that she was. She still had her arm round his
shoulders, so that he could not escape without shaking her off, and
her forehead was almost resting on his bosom. "Hugh," she said, "you
must not be angry with me for what I said to you."

"Very well," said he;--"I won't."

"And, Hugh," said she; "of course I can't like your going."

"Oh, yes, you will," said he.

"No;--I can't like it; but, Hugh, I will not think ill of it any
more. Only be here as much as you can when you come home."

"All right," said he; then he kissed her forehead and escaped from
her, and went his way, telling himself, as he went, that she was a
fool.

That was the last he saw of her,--before his yachting commenced;
but she,--poor fool,--was up by times in the morning, and, peeping
out between her curtains as the early summer sun glanced upon her
eyelids, saw him come forth from the porch and descend the great
steps, and get into his dog-cart and drive himself away. Then, when
the sound of the gig could be no longer heard, and when her eyes
could no longer catch the last expiring speck of his hat, the poor
fool took herself to bed again and cried herself to sleep.



CHAPTER XXXVI.

CAPTAIN CLAVERING MAKES HIS LAST ATTEMPT.


The yachting scheme was first proposed to Archie by his brother Hugh.
"Jack says that he can make a berth for you, and you'd better come,"
said the elder brother, understanding that when his edict had thus
gone forth, the thing was as good as arranged. "Jack finds the boat
and men, and I find the grub and wine,--and pay for the fishing,"
said Hugh; "so you need not make any bones about it." Archie was not
disposed to make any bones about it as regarded his acceptance either
of the berth or of the grub and wine, and as he would be expected to
earn his passage by his work, there was no necessity for any scruple;
but there arose the question whether he had not got more important
fish to fry. He had not as yet made his proposal to Lady Ongar, and
although he now knew that he had nothing to hope from the Russian
spy,--nevertheless he thought that he might as well try his own hand
at the venture. His resolution on this head was always stronger after
dinner than before, and generally became stronger and more strong
as the evening advanced;--so that he usually went to bed with a
firm determination "to pop," as he called it to his friend Doodles,
early on the next day; but distance affected him as well as the hour
of the day, and his purpose would become surprisingly cool in the
neighbourhood of Bolton Street. When, however, his brother suggested
that he should be taken altogether away from the scene of action, he
thought of the fine income and of Ongar Park with pangs of regret,
and ventured upon a mild remonstrance. "But there's this affair of
Julia, you know," said he.

"I thought that was all off," said Hugh.

"O dear, no; not off at all. I haven't asked her yet."

"I know you've not; and I don't suppose you ever will."

"Yes, I shall;--that is to say, I mean it. I was advised not to be
in too much of a hurry; that is to say, I thought it best to let her
settle down a little after her first seeing me."

"To recover from her confusion?"

"Well, not exactly that. I don't suppose she was confused."

"I should say not. My idea is that you haven't a ghost of chance, and
that as you haven't done anything all this time, you need not trouble
yourself now."

"But I have done something," said Archie, thinking of his seventy
pounds.

"You may as well give it up, for she means to marry Harry."

"No!"

"But I tell you she does. While you've been thinking he's been doing.
From what I hear he may have her to-morrow for the asking."

"But he's engaged to that girl whom they had with them down at the
rectory," said Archie, in a tone which showed with what horror he
should regard any inconstancy towards Florence Burton on the part of
Harry Clavering.

"What does that matter? You don't suppose he'll let seven thousand
a year slip through his fingers because he had promised to marry a
little girl like her? If her people choose to proceed against him
they'll make him pay swinging damages; that is all."

Archie did not like this idea at all, and became more than ever
intent on his own matrimonial prospects. He almost thought that he
had a right to Lady Ongar's money, and he certainly did think that
a monstrous injustice was done to him by this idea of a marriage
between her and his cousin. "I mean to ask her as I've gone so far,
certainly," said he.

"You can do as you like about that."

"Yes; of course I can do as I like; but when a fellow has gone in for
a thing, he likes to see it through." He was still thinking of the
seventy pounds which he had invested, and which he could now recover
only out of Lady Ongar's pocket.

"And you mean to say you won't come to Norway?"

"Well; if she accepts me--"

"If she accepts you," said Hugh, "of course you can't come; but
supposing she don't?"

"In that case, I might as well do that as anything else," said
Archie. Whereupon Sir Hugh signified to Jack Stuart that Archie would
join the party, and went down to Clavering with no misgiving on that
head.

Some few days after this there was another little dinner at the
military club, to which no one was admitted but Archie and his friend
Doodles. Whenever these prandial consultations were held, Archie
paid the bill. There were no spoken terms to that effect, but the
regulation seemed to come naturally to both of them. Why should
Doodles be taken from his billiards half-an-hour earlier than usual,
and devote a portion of the calculating powers of his brain to
Archie's service without compensation? And a richer vintage was
needed when so much thought was required, the burden of which Archie
would not of course allow to fall on his friend's shoulders. Were
not this explained, the experienced reader would regard the devoted
friendship of Doodles as exaggerated.

"I certainly shall ask her to-morrow," said Archie, looking with
a thoughtful cast of countenance through the club window into the
street. "It may be hurrying the matter a little, but I can't help
that." He spoke in a somewhat boastful tone, as though he were proud
of himself and had forgotten that he had said the same words once or
twice before.

"Make her know that you're there; that's everything," said Doodles.
"Since I fathomed that woman in Mount Street, I've felt that you must
make the score off your own bat, if you're to make it at all."

"You did that well," said Archie, who knew that the amount of
pleasing encouragement which he might hope to get from his friend,
must depend on the praise which he himself should bestow. "Yes; you
certainly did bowl her over uncommon well."

"That kind of thing just comes within my line," said Doodles, with
conscious pride. "Now, as to asking Lady Ongar downright to marry
me,--upon my word I believe I should be half afraid of doing it
myself."

"I've none of that kind of feeling," said Archie.

"It comes more in your way, I daresay," said Doodles. "But for me,
what I like is a little bit of management,--what I call a touch of
the diplomatic. You'll be able to see her to-morrow?"

"I hope so. I shall go early,--that is, as soon as I've looked
through the papers and written a few letters. Yes, I think she'll see
me. And as for what Hugh says about Harry Clavering, why, d---- it,
you know, a fellow can't go on in that way; can he?"

"Because of the other girl, you mean?"

"He has had her down among all our people, just as though they were
going to be married to-morrow. If a man is to do that kind of thing,
what woman can be safe?"

"I wonder whether she likes him?" asked the crafty Doodles.

"She did like him, I fancy, in her calf days; but that means nothing.
She knows what she's at now, bless you, and she'll look to the
future. It's my son who'll have the Clavering property and be the
baronet, not his. You see what a string to my bow that is."

When this banquet was over, Doodles made something of a resolution
that it should be the last to be eaten on that subject. The matter
had lost its novelty, and the price paid to him was not sufficient to
secure his attention any longer. "I shall be here to-morrow at four,"
he said, as he rose from his chair with the view of retreating to the
smoking-room, "and then we shall know all about it. Whichever way
it's to be, it isn't worth your while keeping such a thing as that
in hand any longer. I should say give her her chance to-morrow, and
then have done with it." Archie in reply to this declared that those
were exactly his sentiments, and then went away to prepare himself in
silence and solitude for the next day's work.

On the following day at two o'clock Lady Ongar was sitting alone
in the front room on the ground-floor in Bolton Street. Of Harry
Clavering's illness she had as yet heard nothing, nor of his absence
from London. She had not seen him since he had parted from her on
that evening when he had asked her to be his wife, and the last words
she had heard from his lips had made this request. She, indeed, had
then bade him be true to her rival,--to Florence Burton. She had told
him this in spite of her love,--of her love for him and of his for
her. They two, she had said, could not now become man and wife;--but
he had not acknowledged the truth of what she had said. She could
not write to him. She could make no overtures. She could ask no
questions. She had no friend in whom she could place confidence. She
could only wait for him, till he should come to her or send to her,
and let her know what was to be her fate.

As she now sat she held a letter in her hand which had just
been brought to her from Sophie,--from her poor, famished, but
indefatigable Sophie. Sophie she had not seen since they had parted
on the railway platform, and then the parting was supposed to be made
in lasting enmity. Desolate as she was, she had congratulated herself
much on her escape from Sophie's friendship, and was driven by no
qualms of her heart to long for a renewal of the old ties. But it was
not so with the more affectionate Sophie; and Sophie therefore had
written,--as follows:--


   Mount Street--Friday morning.

   DEAREST DEAREST JULIE,--My heart is so sad that I cannot
   keep my silence longer. What; can such friendship as ours
   has been be made to die all in a minute? Oh, no;--not
   at least in my bosom, which is filled with love for my
   Julie. And my Julie will not turn from her friend, who
   has been so true to her,--ah, at such moments too,--oh,
   yes, at such moments!--just for an angry word, or a little
   indiscretion. What was it after all about my brother?
   Bah! He is a fool; that is all. If you shall wish it,
   I will never speak to him again. What is my brother to
   me, compared to my Julie? My brother is nothing to me. I
   tell him we go to that accursed island,--accursed island
   because my Julie has quarrelled with me there,--and he
   arranges himself to follow us. What could I do? I could
   not tie him up by the leg in his London club. He is a man
   whom no one can tie up by the leg. Mon Dieu, no. He is
   very hard to tie up.

   Do I wish him for your husband? Never! Why should I wish
   him for your husband? If I was a man, my Julie, I should
   wish you for myself. But I am not, and why should you not
   have him whom you like the best? If I was you, with your
   beauty and money and youth, I would have any man that
   I liked,--everything. I know, of course,--for did I not
   see? It is that young Clavering to whom your little
   heart wishes to render itself;--not the captain who is a
   fool,--such a fool! but the other who is not a fool, but
   a fine fellow;--and so handsome! Yes; there is no doubt
   as to that. He is beautiful as a Phoebus. [This was
   good-natured on the part of Sophie, who, as the reader may
   remember, hated Harry Clavering herself.]

   Well,--why should he not be your own? As for your poor
   Sophie, she would do all in her power to assist the friend
   whom she love. There is that little girl,--yes; it is
   true as I told you. But little girls cannot have all they
   want always. He is a gay deceiver. These men who are so
   beautiful as Phoebus are always deceivers. But you need
   not be the one deceived;--you with your money and your
   beauty and your--what you call rank. No, I think not; and
   I think that little girl must put up with it, as other
   little girls have done, since the men first learned how to
   tell lies. That is my advice, and if you will let me I can
   give you good assistance.

   Dearest Julie, think of all this, and do not banish your
   Sophie. I am so true to you, that I cannot live without
   you. Send me back one word of permission, and I will come
   to you, and kneel at your feet. And in the meantime, I am

   Your most devoted friend,

   SOPHIE.


Lady Ongar, on the receipt of this letter, was not at all changed in
her purpose with reference to Madame Gordeloup. She knew well enough
where her Sophie's heart was placed, and would yield to no further
pressure from that quarter; but Sophie's reasoning, nevertheless, had
its effect. She, Lady Ongar, with her youth, her beauty, her wealth,
and her rank, why should she not have that one thing which alone
could make her happy, seeing, as she did see, or as she thought she
saw, that in making herself happy she could do so much, could confer
such great blessings on him she loved? She had already found that the
money she had received as the price of herself had done very little
towards making her happy in her present state. What good was it to
her that she had a carriage and horses and two footmen six feet high?
One pleasant word from lips that she could love,--from the lips of
man or woman that she could esteem,--would be worth it all. She had
gone down to her pleasant place in the country,--a place so pleasant
that it had a fame of its own among the luxuriantly pleasant seats of
the English country gentry; she had gone there, expecting to be happy
in the mere feeling that it was all her own; and the whole thing had
been to her so unutterably sad, so wretched in the severity of its
desolation, that she had been unable to endure her life amidst the
shade of her own trees. All her apples hitherto had turned to ashes
between her teeth, because her fate had forced her to attempt the
eating of them alone. But if she could give the fruit to him,--if she
could make the apples over, so that they should all be his, and not
hers, then would there not come to her some of the sweetness of the
juice of them?

She declared to herself that she would not tempt this man to be
untrue to his troth, were it not that in doing so she would so
greatly benefit himself. Was it not manifest that Harry Clavering was
a gentleman, qualified to shine among men of rank and fashion, but
not qualified to make his way by his own diligence? In saying this of
him, she did not know how heavy was the accusation that she brought
against him; but what woman, within her own breast, accuses the
man she loves? Were he to marry Florence Burton, would he not ruin
himself, and probably ruin her also? But she could give him all that
he wanted. Though Ongar Park to her alone was, with its rich pastures
and spreading oaks and lowing cattle, desolate as the Dead Sea shore,
for him,--and for her with him,--would it not be the very paradise
suited to them? Would it not be the heaven in which such a Phoebus
should shine amidst the gyrations of his satellites? A Phoebus
going about his own field in knickerbockers, and with attendant
satellites, would possess a divinity which, as she thought, might
make her happy. As she thought of all this, and asked herself these
questions, there was an inner conscience which told her that she
had no right to Harry's love or Harry's hand; but still she could
not cease to long that good things might come to her, though those
good things had not been deserved. Alas, good things not deserved
too often lose their goodness when they come! As she was sitting
with Sophie's letter in her hand the door was opened, and Captain
Clavering was announced.

Captain Archibald Clavering was again dressed in his very best, but
he did not even yet show by his demeanour that aptitude for the
business now in hand of which he had boasted on the previous evening
to his friend. Lady Ongar, I think, partly guessed the object of
his visit. She had perceived, or perhaps had unconsciously felt, on
the occasion of his former coming, that the visit had not been made
simply from motives of civility. She had known Archie in old days,
and was aware that the splendour of his vestments had a significance.
Well, if anything of that kind was to be done, the sooner it was done
the better.

"Julia," he said, as soon as he was seated, "I hope I have the
pleasure of seeing you quite well?"

"Pretty well, I thank you," said she.

"You have been out of town, I think?" She told him that she had been
in the Isle of Wight for a day or two, and then there was a short
silence. "When I heard that you were gone," he said, "I feared that
perhaps you were ill!"

"O dear, no; nothing of that sort."

"I am so glad," said Archie; and then he was silent again. He had,
however, as he was aware, thrown a great deal of expression into his
inquiries after her health, and he had now to calculate how he could
best use the standing-ground that he had made for himself.

"Have you seen my sister lately?" she asked.

"Your sister? no. She is always at Clavering. I think it doosed wrong
of Hugh, the way he goes on, keeping her down there, while he is up
here in London. It isn't at all my idea of what a husband ought to
do."

"I suppose she likes it," said Lady Ongar.

"Oh, if she likes it, that's a different thing, of course," said
Archie. Then there was another pause.

"Don't you find yourself rather lonely here sometimes?" he asked.

Lady Ongar felt that it would be better for all parties that it
should be over, and that it would not be over soon unless she could
help him. "Very lonely indeed," she said; "but then I suppose that it
is the fate of widows to be lonely."

"I don't see that at all," said Archie, briskly; "--unless they are
old and ugly, and that kind of thing. When a widow has become a widow
after she has been married ever so many years, why then I suppose she
looks to be left alone; and I suppose they like it."

"Indeed, I can't say. I don't like it."

"Then you would wish to change?"

"It is a very intricate subject, Captain Clavering, and one which I
do not think I am quite disposed to discuss at present. After a year
or two, perhaps I shall go into society again. Most widows do, I
believe."

"But I was thinking of something else," said Archie, working himself
up to the point with great energy, but still with many signs that he
was ill at ease at his work. "I was, by Jove!"

"And of what were you thinking, Captain Clavering?"

"I was thinking,--of course you know, Julia, that since poor little
Hughy's death, I am the next in for the title?"

"Poor Hughy! I'm sure you are too generous to rejoice at that."

"Indeed I am. When two fellows offered me a dinner at the club on the
score of my chances, I wouldn't have it. But there's the fact;--isn't
it?"

"There is no doubt of that, I believe."

"None on earth; and the most of it is entailed, too; not that Hugh
would leave an acre away from the title. I'm as safe as wax as far
as that is concerned. I don't suppose he ever borrowed a shilling or
mortgaged an acre in his life."

"I should think he was a prudent man."

"We are both of us prudent. I will say that of myself, though I
oughtn't to say it. And now, Julia,--a few words are the best after
all. Look here,--if you'll take me just as I am, I'm blessed if I
shan't be the happiest fellow in all London. I shall indeed. I've
always been uncommon fond of you, though I never said anything about
it in the old days, because,--because you see, what's the use of a
man asking a girl to marry him if they haven't got a farthing between
them. I think it's wrong; I do indeed; but it's different now, you
know." It certainly was very different now.

"Captain Clavering," she said, "I'm sorry you should have troubled
yourself with such an idea as this."

"Don't say that, Julia. It's no trouble; it's a pleasure."

"But such a thing as you mean never can take place."

"Yes, it can. Why can't it? I ain't in a hurry. I'll wait your own
time, and do just whatever you wish all the while. Don't say no
without thinking about it, Julia."

"It is one of those things, Captain Clavering, which want no more
thinking than what a woman can give to it at the first moment."

"Ah,--you think so now, because you're surprised a little."

"Well; I am surprised a little, as our previous intercourse was never
of a nature to make such a proposition as this at all probable."

"That was merely because I didn't think it right," said Archie, who,
now that he had worked himself into the vein, liked the sound of his
own voice. "It was indeed."

"And I don't think it right now. You must listen to me for a moment,
Captain Clavering--for fear of a mistake. Believe me, any such plan
as this is quite out of the question;--quite." In uttering that last
word she managed to use a tone of voice which did make an impression
on him. "I never can, under any circumstances, become your wife. You
might as well look upon that as altogether decided, because it will
save us both annoyance."

"You needn't be so sure yet, Julia."

"Yes, I must be sure. And unless you will promise me to drop the
matter, I must,--to protect myself,--desire my servants not to admit
you into the house again. I shall be sorry to do that, and I think
you will save me from the necessity."

He did save her from that necessity, and before he went he gave her
the required promise. "That's well," said she, tendering him her
hand; "and now we shall part friends."

"I shall like to be friends," said he, in a crestfallen voice, and
with that he took his leave. It was a great comfort to him that he
had the scheme of Jack Stuart's yacht and the trip to Norway for his
immediate consolation.



CHAPTER XXXVII.

WHAT LADY ONGAR THOUGHT ABOUT IT.


[Illustration.]

Mrs. Burton, it may perhaps be remembered, had formed in her heart
a scheme of her own--a scheme of which she thought with much
trepidation, and in which she could not request her husband's
assistance, knowing well that he would not only not assist it, but
that he would altogether disapprove of it. But yet she could not put
it aside from her thoughts, believing that it might be the means of
bringing Harry Clavering and Florence together. Her husband had now
thoroughly condemned poor Harry, and had passed sentence against
him,--not indeed openly to Florence herself, but very often in
the hearing of his wife. Cecilia, womanlike, was more angry with
circumstances than with the offending man,--with circumstances and
with the woman who stood in Florence's way. She was perfectly willing
to forgive Harry, if Harry could only be made to go right at last. He
was good-looking and pleasant, and had nice ways in a house, and was
altogether too valuable as a lover to be lost without many struggles.
So she kept to her scheme, and at last she carried it into execution.

She started alone from her house one morning, and getting into an
omnibus at Brompton had herself put down on the rising ground in
Piccadilly, opposite to the Green Park. Why she had hesitated to tell
the omnibus-man to stop at Bolton Street can hardly be explained; but
she had felt that there would be almost a declaration of guilt in
naming that locality. So she got out on the little hill, and walked
up in front of the Prime Minister's house,--as it was then,--and of
the yellow palace built by one of our merchant princes, and turned
into the street that was all but interdicted to her by her own
conscience. She turned up Bolton Street, and with a trembling hand
knocked at Lady Ongar's door.

Florence in the meantime was sitting alone in Onslow Terrace. She
knew now that Harry was ill at Clavering,--that he was indeed very
ill, though Mrs. Clavering had assured her that his illness was not
dangerous. For Mrs. Clavering had written to herself,--addressing
her with all the old familiarity and affection,--with a warmth of
affection that was almost more than natural. It was clear that Mrs.
Clavering knew nothing of Harry's sins. Or, might it not be possible,
Cecilia had suggested, that Mrs. Clavering might have known, and have
resolved potentially that those sins should be banished, and become
ground for some beautifully sincere repentance? Ah, how sweet it
would be to receive that wicked sheep back again into the sheepfold,
and then to dock him a little of his wandering powers, to fix him
with some pleasant clog, to tie him down as a prudent domestic sheep
should be tied, and make him the pride of the flock! But all this
had been part of Cecilia's scheme, and of that scheme poor Florence
knew nothing. According to Florence's view Mrs. Clavering's letter
was written under a mistake. Harry had kept his secret at home,
and intended to keep it for the present. But there was the letter,
and Florence felt that it was impossible for her to answer it
without telling the whole truth. It was very painful to her to leave
unanswered so kind a letter as that, and it was quite impossible that
she should write of Harry in the old strain. "It will be best that I
should tell her the whole," Florence had said, "and then I shall be
saved the pain of any direct communication with him." Her brother, to
whom Cecilia had repeated this, applauded his sister's resolution.
"Let her face it and bear it, and live it down," he had said. "Let
her do it at once, so that all this maudlin sentimentality may be at
an end." But Cecilia would not accede to this, and as Florence was
in truth resolved, and had declared her purpose plainly, Cecilia
was driven to the execution of her scheme more quickly than she had
intended. In the meantime, Florence took out her little desk and
wrote her letter. In tears and an agony of spirit which none can
understand but women who have been driven to do the same, was it
written. Could she have allowed herself to express her thoughts with
passion, it would have been comparatively easy; but it behoved her to
be calm, to be very quiet in her words,--almost reticent even in the
language which she chose, and to abandon her claim not only without a
reproach, but almost without an allusion to her love. Whilst Cecilia
was away, the letter was written, and re-written and copied; but Mrs.
Burton was safe in this, that her sister-in-law had promised that the
letter should not be sent till she had seen it.

Mrs. Burton, when she knocked at Lady Ongar's door, had a little note
ready for the servant between her fingers. Her compliments to Lady
Ongar, and would Lady Ongar oblige her by an interview. The note
contained simply that, and nothing more; and when the servant took it
from her, she declared her intention of waiting in the hall till she
had received an answer. But she was shown into the dining-room, and
there she remained for a quarter of an hour, during which time she
was by no means comfortable. Probably Lady Ongar might refuse to
receive her; but should that not be the case,--should she succeed in
making her way into that lady's presence, how should she find the
eloquence wherewith to plead her cause? At the end of the fifteen
minutes, Lady Ongar herself opened the door and entered the room.
"Mrs. Burton," she said, smiling, "I am really ashamed to have kept
you so long; but open confession, they say, is good for the soul, and
the truth is that I was not dressed." Then she led the way upstairs,
and placed Mrs. Burton on a sofa, and placed herself in her own
chair,--from whence she could see well, but in which she could not
be well seen,--and stretched out the folds of her morning dress
gracefully, and made her visitor thoroughly understand that she was
at home and at her ease.

We may, I think, surmise that Lady Ongar's open confession would do
her soul but little good, as it lacked truth, which is the first
requisite for all confessions. Lady Ongar had been sufficiently
dressed to receive any visitor, but had felt that some special
preparation was necessary for the reception of the one who had
now come to her. She knew well who was Mrs. Burton, and surmised
accurately the purpose for which Mrs. Burton had come. Upon the
manner in which she now carried herself might hang the decision of
the question which was so important to her,--whether that Phoebus
in knickerbockers should or should not become lord of Ongar Park.
To effect success now, she must maintain an ascendancy during this
coming interview, and in the maintenance of all ascendancy, much
depends on the outward man or woman; and she must think a little of
the words she must use, and a little, too, of her own purpose. She
was fully minded to get the better of Mrs. Burton if that might be
possible, but she was not altogether decided on the other point. She
wished that Harry Clavering might be her own. She would have wished
to pension off that Florence Burton with half her wealth, had such
pensioning been possible. But not the less did she entertain some
half doubts whether it would not be well that she could abandon her
own wishes, and give up her own hope of happiness. Of Mrs. Burton
personally she had known nothing, and having expected to see a
somewhat strong-featured and perhaps rather vulgar woman, and to hear
a voice painfully indicative of a strong mind, she was agreeably
surprised to find a pretty, mild lady, who from the first showed that
she was half afraid of what she herself was doing. "I have heard your
name, Mrs. Burton," said Lady Ongar, "from our mutual friend, Mr.
Clavering, and I have no doubt you have heard mine from him also."
This she said in accordance with the little plan which during those
fifteen minutes she had laid down for her own guidance.

Mrs. Burton was surprised, and at first almost silenced, by this
open mentioning of a name which she had felt that she would have
the greatest difficulty in approaching. She said, however, that it
was so. She had heard Lady Ongar's name from Mr. Clavering. "We are
connected, you know," said Lady Ongar. "My sister is married to
his first-cousin, Sir Hugh; and when I was living with my sister
at Clavering, he was at the rectory there. That was before my own
marriage." She was perfectly easy in her manner, and flattered
herself that the ascendancy was complete.

"I have heard as much from Mr. Clavering," said Cecilia.

"And he was very civil to me immediately on my return home. Perhaps
you may have heard that also. He took this house for me, and made
himself generally useful, as young men ought to do. I believe he is
in the same office with your husband; is he not? I hope I may not
have been the means of making him idle?"

This was all very well and very pretty, but Mrs. Burton was already
beginning to feel that she was doing nothing towards the achievement
of her purpose. "I suppose he has been idle," she said, "but I did
not mean to trouble you about that." Upon hearing this, Lady Ongar
smiled. This supposition that she had really intended to animadvert
upon Harry Clavering's idleness was amusing to her as she remembered
how little such idleness would signify if she could only have her
way.

"Poor Harry!" she said. "I supposed his sins would be laid at my
door. But my idea is, you know, that he never will do any good at
such work as that."

"Perhaps not;--that is, I really can't say. I don't think Mr. Burton
has ever expressed any such opinion; and if he had--"

"If he had, you wouldn't mention it."

"I don't suppose I should, Lady Ongar;--not to a stranger."

"Harry Clavering and I are not strangers," said Lady Ongar, changing
the tone of her voice altogether as she spoke.

"No; I know that. You have known him longer than we have. I am aware
of that."

"Yes; before he ever dreamed of going into your husband's business,
Mrs. Burton; long before he had ever been to--Stratton."

The name of Stratton was an assistance to Cecilia, and seemed to
have been spoken with the view of enabling her to commence her work.
"Yes," she said, "but nevertheless he did go to Stratton. He went
to Stratton, and there he became acquainted with my sister-in-law,
Florence Burton."

"I am aware of it, Mrs. Burton."

"And he also became engaged to her."

"I am aware of that too. He has told me as much himself."

"And has he told you whether he means to keep, or to break that
engagement?"

"Ah, Mrs. Burton, is that question fair? Is it fair either to him, or
to me? If he has taken me into his confidence and has not taken you,
should I be doing well to betray him? Or if there can be anything in
such a secret specially interesting to myself, why should I be made
to tell it to you?"

"I think the truth is always the best, Lady Ongar."

"Truth is always better than a lie;--so at least people say, though
they sometimes act differently; but silence may be better than
either."

"This is a matter, Lady Ongar, in which I cannot be silent. I hope
you will not be angry with me for coming to you,--or for asking you
these questions--"

"O dear, no."

"But I cannot be silent. My sister-in-law must at any rate know what
is to be her fate."

"Then why do you not ask him?"

"He is ill at present."

"Ill! Where is he ill? Who says he is ill?" And Lady Ongar, though
she did not quite leave her chair, raised herself up and forgot all
her preparations. "Where is he, Mrs. Burton? I have not heard of his
illness."

"He is at Clavering;--at the parsonage."

"I have heard nothing of this. What ails him? If he be really ill,
dangerously ill, I conjure you to tell me. But pray tell me the
truth. Let there be no tricks in such a matter as this."

"Tricks, Lady Ongar!"

"If Harry Clavering be ill, tell me what ails him. Is he in danger?"

"His mother in writing to Florence says that he is not in danger; but
that he is confined to the house. He has been taken by some fever."
On that very morning Lady Ongar had received a letter from her
sister, begging her to come to Clavering Park during the absence
of Sir Hugh; but in the letter no word had been said as to Harry's
illness. Had he been seriously, or at least dangerously ill, Hermione
would certainly have mentioned it. All this flashed across Julia's
mind as these tidings about Harry reached her. If he were not really
in danger, or even if he were, why should she betray her feeling
before this woman? "If there had been much in it," she said, resuming
her former position and manners, "I should no doubt have heard of it
from my sister."

"We hear that it is not dangerous," continued Mrs. Burton; "but he is
away, and we cannot see him. And, in truth, Lady Ongar, we cannot see
him any more until we know that he means to deal honestly by us."

"Am I the keeper of his honesty?"

"From what I have heard, I think you are. If you will tell me
that I have heard falsely, I will go away and beg your pardon for
my intrusion. But if what I have heard be true, you must not be
surprised that I show this anxiety for the happiness of my sister. If
you knew her, Lady Ongar, you would know that she is too good to be
thrown aside with indifference."

"Harry Clavering tells me that she is an angel,--that she is
perfect."

"And if he loves her, will it not be a shame that they should be
parted?"

"I said nothing about his loving her. Men are not always fond of
perfection. The angels may be too angelic for this world."

"He did love her."

"So I suppose;--or at any rate he thought that he did."

"He did love her, and I believe he loves her still."

"He has my leave to do so, Mrs. Burton."

Cecilia, though she was somewhat afraid of the task which she had
undertaken, and was partly awed by Lady Ongar's style of beauty and
demeanour, nevertheless felt that if she still hoped to do any good,
she must speak the truth out at once. She must ask Lady Ongar whether
she held herself to be engaged to Harry Clavering. If she did not do
this, nothing could come of the present interview.

"You say that, Lady Ongar, but do you mean it?" she asked. "We have
been told that you also are engaged to marry Mr. Clavering."

"Who has told you so?"

"We have heard it. I have heard it, and have been obliged to tell my
sister that I had done so."

"And who told you? Did you hear it from Harry Clavering himself?"

"I did. I heard it in part from him."

"Then why have you come beyond him to me? He must know. If he has
told you that he is engaged to marry me, he must also have told you
that he does not intend to marry Miss Florence Burton. It is not for
me to defend him or to accuse him. Why do you come to me?"

"For mercy and forbearance," said Mrs. Burton, rising from her seat
and coming over to the side of the room in which Lady Ongar was
seated.


[Illustration: A plea for mercy.]


"And Miss Burton has sent you?"

"No; she does not know that I am here; nor does my husband know it.
No one knows it. I have come to tell you that before God this man is
engaged to become the husband of Florence Burton. She has learned to
love him, and has now no other chance of happiness."

"But what of his happiness?"

"Yes; we are bound to think of that. Florence is bound to think of
that above all things."

"And so am I. I love him too;--as fondly, perhaps, as she can do. I
loved him first, before she had even heard his name."

"But, Lady Ongar--"

"Yes; you may ask the question if you will, and I will answer it
truly." They were both standing now and confronting each other. "Or
I will answer it without your asking it. I was false to him. I would
not marry him because he was poor; and then I married another because
he was rich. All that is true. But it does not make me love him the
less now. I have loved him through it all. Yes; you are shocked, but
it is true. I have loved him through it all. And what am I to do now,
if he still loves me? I can give him wealth now."

"Wealth will not make him happy."

"It has not made me happy; but it may help to do so with him. But
with me at any rate there can be no doubt. It is his happiness to
which I am bound to look. Mrs. Burton, if I thought that I could make
him happy, and if he would come to me, I would marry him to-morrow,
though I broke your sister's heart by doing so. But if I felt that
she could do so more than I, I would leave him to her, though I broke
my own. I have spoken to you very openly. Will she say as much as
that?"

"She would act in that way. I do not know what she would say."

"Then let her do so, and leave him to be the judge of his own
happiness. Let her pledge herself that no reproaches shall come
from her, and I will pledge myself equally. It was I who loved him
first, and it is I who have brought him into this trouble. I owe him
everything. Had I been true to him, he would never have thought of,
never have seen, Miss Florence Burton."

All that was, no doubt, true, but it did not touch the question of
Florence's right. The fact on which Mrs. Burton wished to insist, if
only she knew how, was this, that Florence had not sinned at all, and
that Florence therefore ought not to bear any part of the punishment.
It might be very true that Harry's fault was to be excused in part
because of Lady Ongar's greater and primary fault;--but why should
Florence be the scapegoat?

"You should think of his honour as well as his happiness," said Mrs.
Burton at last.

"That is rather severe, Mrs. Burton, considering that it is said
to me in my own house. Am I so low as that, that his honour will
be tarnished if I become his wife?" But she, in saying this, was
thinking of things of which Mrs. Burton knew nothing.

"His honour will be tarnished," said she, "if he do not marry her
whom he has promised to marry. He was welcomed by her father and
mother to their house, and then he made himself master of her heart.
But it was not his till he had asked for it, and had offered his own
and his hand in return for it. Is he not bound to keep his promise?
He cannot be bound to you after any such fashion as that. If you are
solicitous for his welfare, you should know that if he would live
with the reputation of a gentleman, there is only one course open to
him."

"It is the old story," said Lady Ongar; "the old story! Has not
somebody said that the gods laugh at the perjuries of lovers? I do
not know that men are inclined to be much more severe than the gods.
These broken hearts are what women are doomed to bear."

"And that is to be your answer to me, Lady Ongar?"

"No; that is not my answer to you. That is the excuse that I make for
Harry Clavering. My answer to you has been very explicit. Pardon me
if I say that it has been more explicit than you had any right to
expect. I have told you that I am prepared to take any step that may
be most conducive to the happiness of the man whom I once injured,
but whom I have always loved. I will do this, let it cost myself what
it may; and I will do this let the cost to any other woman be what
it may. You cannot expect that I should love another woman better
than myself." She said this, still standing, not without something
more than vehemence in her tone. In her voice, in her manner, and
in her eye there was that which amounted almost to ferocity. She
was declaring that some sacrifice must be made, and that she recked
little whether it should be of herself or of another. As she would
immolate herself without hesitation, if the necessity should exist,
so would she see Florence Burton destroyed without a twinge of
remorse, if the destruction of Florence would serve the purpose
which she had in view. You and I, O reader, may feel that the man
for whom all this was to be done was not worth the passion. He had
proved himself to be very far from such worth. But the passion,
nevertheless, was there, and the woman was honest in what she was
saying.

After this Mrs. Burton got herself out of the room as soon as she
found an opening which allowed her to go. In making her farewell
speech, she muttered some indistinct apology for the visit which she
had been bold enough to make. "Not at all," said Lady Ongar. "You
have been quite right;--you are fighting your battle for the friend
you love bravely; and were it not that the cause of the battle must,
I fear, separate us hereafter, I should be proud to know one who
fights so well for her friends. And when all this is over and has
been settled, in whatever way it may be settled, let Miss Burton know
from me that I have been taught to hold her name and character in
the highest possible esteem." Mrs. Burton made no attempt at further
speech, but left the room with a low curtsey.

Till she found herself out in the street, she was unable to think
whether she had done most harm or most good by her visit to Bolton
Street,--whether she had in any way served Florence, or whether she
had simply confessed to Florence's rival the extent of her sister's
misery. That Florence herself would feel the latter to be the case,
when she should know it all, Mrs. Burton was well aware. Her own
ears had tingled with shame as Harry Clavering had been discussed
as a grand prize for which her sister was contending with another
woman,--and contending with so small a chance of success. It was
terrible to her that any woman dear to her should seem to seek for a
man's love. And the audacity with which Lady Ongar had proclaimed her
own feelings had been terrible also to Cecilia. She was aware that
she was meddling with things which were foreign to her nature, and
which would be odious to her husband. But yet, was not the battle
worth fighting? It was not to be endured that Florence should seek
after this thing; but, after all, the possession of the thing in
question was the only earthly good that could give any comfort to
poor Florence. Even Cecilia, with all her partiality for Harry,
felt that he was not worth the struggle; but it was for her now to
estimate him at the price which Florence might put upon him,--not at
her own price.

But she must tell Florence what had been done, and tell her on that
very day of her meeting with Lady Ongar. In no other way could she
stop that letter which she knew that Florence would have already
written to Mrs. Clavering. And could she now tell Florence that there
was ground for hope? Was it not the fact that Lady Ongar had spoken
the simple and plain truth when she had said that Harry must be
allowed to choose the course which appeared to him to be the best for
him? It was hard, very hard, that it should be so. And was it not
true also that men, as well as gods, excuse the perjuries of lovers?
She wanted to have back Harry among them as one to be forgiven
easily, to be petted much, and to be loved always; but, in spite
of the softness of her woman's nature, she wished that he might be
punished sorely if he did not so return. It was grievous to her that
he should any longer have a choice in the matter. Heavens and earth!
was he to be allowed to treat a woman as he had treated Florence, and
was nothing to come of it? In spite both of gods and men, the thing
was so grievous to Cecilia Burton, that she could not bring herself
to acknowledge that it was possible. Such things had not been done in
the world which she had known.

She walked the whole way home to Brompton, and had hardly perfected
any plan when she reached her own door. If only Florence would allow
her to write the letter to Mrs. Clavering, perhaps something might be
done in that way. So she entered the house prepared to tell the story
of her morning's work.

And she must tell it also to her husband in the evening! It had been
hard to do the thing without his knowing of it beforehand; but it
would be impossible to her to keep the thing a secret from him, now
that it was done.



CHAPTER XXXVIII.

HOW TO DISPOSE OF A WIFE.


When Sir Hugh came up to town there did not remain to him quite a
week before the day on which he was to leave the coast of Essex in
Jack Stuart's yacht for Norway, and he had a good deal to do in the
meantime in the way of provisioning the boat. Fortnum and Mason, no
doubt, would have done it all for him without any trouble on his
part, but he was not a man to trust any Fortnum or any Mason as to
the excellence of the article to be supplied, or as to the price. He
desired to have good wine,--very good wine; but he did not desire to
pay a very high price. No one knew better than Sir Hugh that good
wine cannot be bought cheap,--but things may be costly and yet not
dear; or they may be both. To such matters Sir Hugh was wont to pay
very close attention himself. He had done something in that line
before he left London, and immediately on his return he went to the
work again, summoning Archie to his assistance, but never asking
Archie's opinion,--as though Archie had been his head-butler.

Immediately on his arrival in London he cross-questioned his brother
as to his marriage prospects. "I suppose you are going with us?" Hugh
said to Archie, as he caught him in the hall of the house in Berkeley
Square on the morning after his arrival.

"O dear, yes," said Archie. "I thought that was quite understood.
I have been getting my traps together." The getting of his traps
together had consisted in the ordering of a sailor's jacket with
brass buttons, and three pair of white duck trousers.

"All right," said Sir Hugh. "You had better come with me into the
City this morning. I am going to Boxall's in Great Thames Street."

"Are you going to breakfast here?" asked Archie.

"No; you can come to me at the Union in about an hour. I suppose you
have never plucked up courage to ask Julia to marry you?"

"Yes, I did," said Archie.

"And what answer did you get?" Archie had found himself obliged to
repudiate with alacrity the attack upon his courage which his brother
had so plainly made; but, beyond that, the subject was one which
was not pleasing to him. "Well, what did she say to you?" asked his
brother, who had no idea of sparing Archie's feelings in such a
matter.

"She said;--indeed I don't remember exactly what it was that she did
say."

"But she refused you?"

"Yes;--she refused me. I think she wanted me to understand that I had
come to her too soon after Ongar's death."

"Then she must be an infernal hypocrite;--that's all." But of any
hypocrisy in this matter the reader will acquit Lady Ongar, and will
understand that Archie had merely lessened the severity of his own
fall by a clever excuse. After that the two brothers went to Boxall's
in the City, and Archie, having been kept fagging all day, was sent
in the evening to dine by himself at his own club.

Sir Hugh also was desirous of seeing Lady Ongar, and had caused his
wife to say as much in that letter which she wrote to her sister. In
this way an appointment had been made without any direct intercourse
between Sir Hugh and his sister-in-law. They two had never met since
the day on which Sir Hugh had given her away in Clavering Church.
To Hugh Clavering, who was by no means a man of sentiment, this
signified little or nothing. When Lady Ongar had returned a widow,
and when evil stories against her had been rife, he had thought it
expedient to have nothing to do with her. He did not himself care
much about his sister-in-law's morals; but should his wife become
much complicated with a sister damaged in character there might come
of it trouble and annoyance. Therefore, he had resolved that Lady
Ongar should be dropped. But during the last few months things had
in some respects changed. The Courton people,--that is to say, Lord
Ongar's family,--had given Hugh Clavering to understand that, having
made inquiry, they were disposed to acquit Lady Ongar, and to declare
their belief that she was subject to no censure. They did not wish
themselves to know her, as no intimacy between them could now be
pleasant; but they had felt it to be incumbent on them to say as much
as that to Sir Hugh. Sir Hugh had not even told his wife, but he had
twice suggested that Lady Ongar should be asked to Clavering Park. In
answer to both these invitations, Lady Ongar had declined to go to
Clavering Park.

And now Sir Hugh had a commission on his hands from the same Courton
people, which made it necessary that he should see his sister-in-law,
and Julia had agreed to receive him. To him, who was very hard in
such matters, the idea of his visit was not made disagreeable by any
remembrance of his own harshness to the woman whom he was going to
see. He cared nothing about that, and it had not occurred to him that
she would care much. But, in truth, she did care very much, and when
the hour was coming on which Sir Hugh was to appear, she thought
much of the manner in which it would become her to receive him.
He had condemned her in that matter as to which any condemnation
is an insult to a woman; and he had so condemned her, being her
brother-in-law and her only natural male friend. In her sorrow she
should have been able to lean upon him; but from the first, without
any inquiry, he had believed the worst of her, and had withdrawn from
her altogether his support, when the slightest support from him would
have been invaluable to her. Could she forgive this? Never; never!
She was not a woman to wish to forgive such an offence. It was an
offence which it would be despicable in her to forgive. Many had
offended her, some had injured her, one or two had insulted her; but
to her thinking, no one had so offended her, had so injured her, had
so grossly insulted her, as he had done. In what way then would it
become her to receive him? Before his arrival she had made up her
mind on this subject, and had resolved that she would, at least, say
no word of her own wrongs.

"How do you do, Julia?" said Sir Hugh, walking into the room with a
step which was perhaps unnaturally quick, and with his hand extended.
Lady Ongar had thought of that too. She would give much to escape
the touch of his hand, if it were possible; but she had told herself
that she would best consult her own dignity by declaring no actual
quarrel. So she put out her fingers and just touched his palm.

"I hope Hermy is well?" she said.

"Pretty well, thank you. She is rather lonely since she lost her poor
little boy, and would be very glad if you would go to her."

"I cannot do that; but if she would come to me I should be
delighted."

"You see it would not suit her to be in London so soon after Hughy's
death."

"I am not bound to London. I would go anywhere else,--except to
Clavering."

"You never go to Ongar Park, I am told."

"I have been there."

"But they say you do not intend to go again."

"Not at present, certainly. Indeed, I do not suppose I shall ever go
there. I do not like the place."

"That's just what they have told me. It is about that--partly--that I
want to speak to you. If you don't like the place, why shouldn't you
sell your interest in it back to the family? They'd give you more
than the value for it."

"I do not know that I should care to sell it."

"Why not, if you don't mean to use the house? I might as well
explain at once what it is that has been said to me. John Courton,
you know, is acting as guardian for the young earl, and they don't
want to keep up so large a place as the Castle. Ongar Park would just
suit Mrs. Courton,"--Mrs. Courton was the widowed mother of the young
earl,--"and they would be very happy to buy your interest."

"Would not such a proposition come best through a lawyer?" said Lady
Ongar.

"The fact is this,--they think they have been a little hard on you."

"I have never accused them."

"But they feel it themselves, and they think that you might take it
perhaps amiss if they were to send you a simple message through an
attorney. Courton told me that he would not have allowed any such
proposition to be made, if you had seemed disposed to use the place.
They wish to be civil, and all that kind of thing."

"Their civility or incivility is indifferent to me," said Julia.

"But why shouldn't you take the money?"

"The money is equally indifferent to me."

"You mean then to say that you won't listen to it? Of course they
can't make you part with the place if you wish to keep it."

"Not more than they can make you sell Clavering Park. I do not,
however, wish to be uncivil, and I will let you know through my
lawyer what I think about it. All such matters are best managed by
lawyers."

After that Sir Hugh said nothing further about Ongar Park. He was
well aware, from the tone in which Lady Ongar answered him, that she
was averse to talk to him on that subject; but he was not conscious
that his presence was otherwise disagreeable to her, or that she
would resent any interference from him on any subject because he
had been cruel to her. So after a little while he began again about
Hermione. As the world had determined upon acquitting Lady Ongar,
it would be convenient to him that the two sisters should be again
intimate, especially as Julia was a rich woman. His wife did not like
Clavering Park, and he certainly did not like Clavering Park himself.
If he could once get the house shut up, he might manage to keep it
shut for some years to come. His wife was now no more than a burden
to him, and it would suit him well to put off the burden on to his
sister-in-law's shoulders. It was not that he intended to have his
wife altogether dependent on another person, but he thought that if
they two were established together, in the first instance merely as
a summer arrangement, such establishment might be made to assume
some permanence. This would be very pleasant to him. Of course he
would pay a portion of the expense,--as small a portion as might be
possible,--but such a portion as might enable him to live with credit
before the world.

"I wish I could think that you and Hermy might be together while I am
absent," he said.

"I shall be very happy to have her if she will come to me," Julia
replied.

"What,--here, in London? I am not quite sure that she wishes to come
up to London at present."

"I have never understood that she had any objection to being in
town," said Lady Ongar.

"Not formerly, certainly; but now, since her boy's death--"

"Why should his death make more difference to her than to you?"
To this question Sir Hugh made no reply. "If you are thinking of
society, she could be nowhere safer from any such necessity than with
me. I never go out anywhere. I have never dined out, or even spent an
evening in company since Lord Ongar's death. And no one would come
here to disturb her."

"I didn't mean that."

"I don't quite know what you did mean. From different causes she and
I are left pretty nearly equally without friends."

"Hermione is not left without friends," said Sir Hugh with a tone of
offence.

"Were she not, she would not want to come to me. Your society is
in London, to which she does not come, or in other country-houses
than your own, to which she is not taken. She lives altogether at
Clavering, and there is no one there, except your uncle."

"Whatever neighbourhood there is she has,--just like other women."

"Just like some other women, no doubt. I shall remain in town for
another month, and after that I shall go somewhere; I don't much care
where. If Hermy will come to me as my guest I shall be most happy
to have her. And the longer she will stay with me the better. Your
coming home need make no difference, I suppose."

There was a keenness of reproach in her tone as she spoke, which even
he could not but feel and acknowledge. He was very thick-skinned
to such reproaches, and would have left this unnoticed had it been
possible. Had she continued speaking he would have done so. But she
remained silent, and sat looking at him, saying with her eyes the
same thing that she had already spoken with her words. Thus he was
driven to speak. "I don't know," said he, "whether you intend that
for a sneer."

She was perfectly indifferent whether or no she offended him. Only
that she had believed that the maintenance of her own dignity forbade
it, she would have openly rebuked him, and told him that he was not
welcome in her house. No treatment from her could, as she thought,
be worse than he had deserved from her. His first enmity had injured
her, but she could afford to laugh at his present anger. "It is hard
to talk to you about Hermy without what you are pleased to call a
sneer. You simply wish to rid yourself of her."

"I wish no such thing, and you have no right to say so."

"At any rate you are ridding yourself of her society; and if under
those circumstances she likes to come to me I shall be glad to
receive her. Our life together will not be very cheerful, but neither
she nor I ought to expect a cheerful life."

He rose from his chair now with a cloud of anger upon his brow. "I
can see how it is," said he; "because everything has not gone smooth
with yourself you choose to resent it upon me. I might have expected
that you would not have forgotten in whose house you met Lord Ongar."

"No, Hugh; I forget nothing; neither when I met him, nor how I
married him, nor any of the events that have happened since. My
memory, unfortunately, is very good."

"I did all I could for you, and should have been safe from your
insolence."

"You should have continued to stay away from me, and you would have
been quite safe. But our quarrelling in this way is foolish. We can
never be friends,--you and I; but we need not be open enemies. Your
wife is my sister, and I say again that if she likes to come to me,
I shall be delighted to have her."

"My wife," said he, "will go to the house of no person who is
insolent to me." Then he took his hat, and left the room without
further word or sign of greeting. In spite of his calculations and
caution as to money,--in spite of his well-considered arrangements
and the comfortable provision for his future ease which he had
proposed to himself, he was a man who had not his temper so much
under control as to enable him to postpone his anger to his prudence.
That little scheme for getting rid of his wife was now at an end. He
would never permit her to go to her sister's house after the manner
in which Julia had just treated him!

When he was gone Lady Ongar walked about her own room smiling, and
at first was well pleased with herself. She had received Archie's
overture with decision, but at the same time with courtesy, for
Archie was weak, and poor, and powerless. But she had treated Sir
Hugh with scorn, and had been enabled to do so without the utterance
of any actual reproach as to the wrongs which she herself had endured
from him. He had put himself in her power, and she had not thrown
away the opportunity. She had told him that she did not want his
friendship, and would not be his friend; but she had done this
without any loud abuse unbecoming to her either as a countess, a
widow, or a lady. For Hermione she was sorry. Hermione now could
hardly come to her. But even as to that she did not despair. As
things were going on, it would become almost necessary that her
sister and Sir Hugh should be parted. Both must wish it; and if this
were arranged, then Hermione should come to her.

But from this she soon came to think again about Harry Clavering. How
was that matter to be decided, and what steps would it become her to
take as to its decision? Sir Hugh had proposed to her that she should
sell her interest in Ongar Park, and she had promised that she would
make known her decision on that matter through her lawyer. As she had
been saying this she was well aware that she would never sell the
property;--but she had already resolved that she would at once give
it back, without purchase-money, to the Ongar family, were it not
kept that she might hand it over to Harry Clavering as a fitting
residence for his lordship. If he might be there, looking after
his cattle, going about with the steward subservient at his heels,
ministering justice to the Enoch Gubbys and others, she would care
nothing for the wants of any of the Courton people. But if such were
not to be the destiny of Ongar Park,--if there were to be no such
Adam in that Eden,--then the mother of the little lord might take
herself thither, and revel among the rich blessings of the place
without delay, and with no difficulty as to price. As to price,;--had
she not already found the money-bag that had come to her to be too
heavy for her hands?

But she could do nothing till that question was settled; and how was
she to settle it? Every word that had passed between her and Cecilia
Burton had been turned over and over in her mind, and she could only
declare to herself as she had then declared to her visitor, that it
must be as Harry should please. She would submit, if he required her
submission; but she could not bring herself to take steps to secure
her own misery.



CHAPTER XXXIX.

FAREWELL TO DOODLES.


At last came the day on which the two Claverings were to go down
to Harwich and put themselves on board Jack Stuart's yacht. The
hall of the house in Berkeley Square was strewed with portmanteaus,
gun-cases, and fishing-rods, whereas the wine and packets of
preserved meat, and the bottled beer and fish in tins, and the large
box of cigars, and the prepared soups, had been sent down by Boxall,
and were by this time on board the boat. Hugh and Archie were to
leave London this day by train at 5 P.M., and were to sleep on board.
Jack Stuart was already there, having assisted in working the yacht
round from Brightlingsea.

On that morning Archie had a farewell breakfast at his club with
Doodles, and after that, having spent the intervening hours in the
billiard-room, a farewell luncheon. There had been something of
melancholy in this last day between the friends, originating partly
in the failure of Archie's hopes as to Lady Ongar, and partly perhaps
in the bad character which seemed to belong to Jack Stuart and his
craft. "He has been at it for years, and always coming to grief,"
said Doodles. "He is just like a man I know, who has been hunting
for the last ten years, and can't sit a horse at a fence yet. He has
broken every bone in his skin, and I don't suppose he ever saw a good
thing to a finish. He never knows whether hounds are in cover, or
where they are. His only idea is to follow another man's red coat
till he comes to grief;--and yet he will go on hunting. There are
some people who never will understand what they can do, and what
they can't." In answer to this, Archie reminded his friend that on
this occasion Jack Stuart would have the advantage of an excellent
dry-nurse, acknowledged to be very great on such occasions. Would
not he, Archie Clavering, be there to pilot Jack Stuart and his
boat? But, nevertheless, Doodles was melancholy, and went on telling
stories about that unfortunate man who would continue to break his
bones, though he had no aptitude for out-of-door sports. "He'll be
carried home on a stretcher some day, you know," said Doodles.

"What does it matter if he is?" said Archie, boldly, thinking of
himself and of the danger predicted for him. "A man can only die
once."

"I call it quite a tempting of Providence," said Doodles.

But their conversation was chiefly about Lady Ongar and the Spy. It
was only on this day that Doodles had learned that Archie had in
truth offered his hand, and been rejected; and Captain Clavering was
surprised by the extent of his friend's sympathy. "It's a doosed
disagreeable thing,--a very disagreeable thing indeed," said Doodles.
Archie, who did not wish to be regarded as specially unfortunate,
declined to look at the matter in this light; but Doodles insisted.
"It would cut me up like the very mischief," he said. "I know that;
and the worst of it is, that perhaps you wouldn't have gone on, only
for me. I meant it all for the best, old fellow. I did, indeed.
There; that's the game to you. I'm playing uncommon badly this
morning; but the truth is, I'm thinking of those women." Now as
Doodles was playing for a little money, this was really civil on his
part.

And he would persevere in talking about the Spy, as though there
were something in his remembrance of the lady which attracted him
irresistibly to the subject. He had always boasted that in his
interview with her he had come off with the victory, nor did he now
cease to make such boasts; but still he spoke of her and her powers
with an awe which would have completely opened the eyes of any one a
little more sharp on such matters than Archie Clavering. He was so
intent on this subject that he sent the marker out of the room so
that he might discuss it with more freedom, and might plainly express
his views as to her influence on his friend's fate.

"By George! she's a wonderful woman. Do you know I can't help
thinking of her at night. She keeps me awake;--she does, upon my
honour."

"I can't say she keeps me awake, but I wish I had my seventy pounds
back again."

"Do you know, if I were you, I shouldn't grudge it. I should think it
worth pretty nearly all the money to have had the dealing with her."

"Then you ought to go halves."

"Well, yes;--only that I ain't flush, I would. When one thinks of it,
her absolutely taking the notes out of your waistcoat-pocket, upon my
word it's beautiful! She'd have had it out of mine, if I hadn't been
doosed sharp."

"She understood what she was about, certainly."

"What I should like to know is this: did she or did she not tell Lady
Ongar what she was to do;--about you I mean? I daresay she did after
all."

"And took my money for nothing?"

"Because you didn't go high enough, you know."

"But that was your fault. I went as high as you told me."

"No, you didn't, Clavvy; not if you remember. But the fact is, I
don't suppose you could go high enough. I shouldn't be surprised if
such a woman as that wanted--thousands! I shouldn't indeed. I shall
never forget the way in which she swore at me;--and how she abused me
about my family. I think she must have had some special reason for
disliking Warwickshire, she said such awful hard things about it."

"How did she know that you came from Warwickshire?"

"She did know it. If I tell you something don't you say anything
about it. I have an idea about her."

"What is it?"

"I didn't mention it before, because I don't talk much of those sort
of things. I don't pretend to understand them, and it is better to
leave them alone."

"But what do you mean?"

Doodles looked very solemn as he answered. "I think she's a
medium--or a media, or whatever it ought to be called."

"What! one of those spirit-rapping people?" And Archie's hair almost
stood on end as he asked the question.

"They don't rap now,--not the best of them, that is. That was the old
way, and seems to have been given up."

"But what do you suppose she did?"

"How did she know that the money was in your waistcoat-pocket, now?
How did she know that I came from Warwickshire? And then she had a
way of going about the room as though she could have raised herself
off her feet in a moment if she had chosen. And then her swearing,
and the rest of it,--so unlike any other woman, you know."

"But do you think she could have made Julia hate me?"

"Ah, I can't tell that. There are such lots of things going on
now-a-days that a fellow can understand nothing about! But I've no
doubt of this,--if you were to tie her up with ropes ever so, I don't
in the least doubt but what she'd get out."

Archie was awe-struck, and made two or three strokes after this; but
then he plucked up his courage and asked a question,--

"Where do you suppose they get it from, Doodles?"

"That's just the question."

"Is it from--the devil, do you think?" said Archie, whispering the
name of the Evil One in a very low voice.

"Well, yes; I suppose that's most likely."

"Because they don't seem to do a great deal of harm with it after
all. As for my money, she would have had that any way, for I intended
to give it to her."

"There are people who think," said Doodles, "that the spirits don't
come from anywhere, but are always floating about."

"And then one person catches them, and another doesn't?" asked
Archie.

"They tell me that it depends upon what the mediums or medias eat and
drink," said Doodles, "and upon what sort of minds they have. They
must be cleverish people, I fancy, or the spirits wouldn't come to
them."

"But you never hear of any swell being a medium. Why don't the
spirits go to a prime minister or some of those fellows? Only think
what a help they'd be."

"If they come from the devil," suggested Doodles, "he wouldn't let
them do any real good."

"I've heard a deal about them," said Archie, "and it seems to me that
the mediums are always poor people, and that they come from nobody
knows where. The Spy is a clever woman I daresay--"

"There isn't much doubt about that," said the admiring Doodles.

"But you can't say she's respectable, you know. If I was a spirit I
wouldn't go to a woman who wore such dirty stockings as she had on."

"That's nonsense, Clavvy. What does a spirit care about a woman's
stockings?"

"But why don't they ever go to the wise people? that's what I want
to know." And as he asked the question boldly he struck his ball
sharply, and, lo, the three balls rolled vanquished into three
different pockets. "I don't believe about it," said Archie, as he
readjusted the score. "The devil can't do such things as that or
there'd be an end of everything; and as to spirits in the air, why
should there be more spirits now than there were four-and-twenty
years ago?"

"That's all very well, old fellow," said Doodles, "but you and I
ain't clever enough to understand everything." Then that subject was
dropped, and Doodles went back for a while to the perils of Jack
Stuart's yacht.

After the lunch, which was in fact Archie's early dinner, Doodles
was going to leave his friend, but Archie insisted that his brother
captain should walk with him up to Berkeley Square, and see the last
of him into his cab. Doodles had suggested that Sir Hugh would be
there, and that Sir Hugh was not always disposed to welcome his
brother's friends to his own house after the most comfortable modes
of friendship; but Archie explained that on such an occasion as this
there need be no fear on that head; he and his brother were going
away together, and there was a certain feeling of jollity about the
trip which would divest Sir Hugh of his roughness. "And besides,"
said Archie, "as you will be there to see me off, he'll know that
you're not going to stay yourself." Convinced by this, Doodles
consented to walk up to Berkeley Square.

Sir Hugh had spent the greatest part of this day at home, immersed
among his guns and rods, and their various appurtenances. He also had
breakfasted at his club, but had ordered his luncheon to be prepared
for him at home. He had arranged to leave Berkeley Square at four,
and had directed that his lamb chops should be brought to him exactly
at three. He was himself a little late in coming downstairs, and it
was ten minutes past the hour when he desired that the chops might be
put on the table, saying that he himself would be in the drawing-room
in time to meet them. He was a man solicitous about his lamb chops,
and careful that the asparagus should be hot; solicitous also as
to that bottle of Lafitte by which those comestibles were to be
accompanied and which was, of its own nature, too good to be shared
with his brother Archie. But as he was on the landing, by the
drawing-room door, descending quickly, conscious that in obedience to
his orders the chops had been already served, he was met by a servant
who, with disturbed face and quick voice, told him that there was a
lady waiting for him in the hall.

"D---- it!" said Sir Hugh.

"She has just come, Sir Hugh, and says that she specially wants to
see you."

"Why the devil did you let her in?"

"She walked in when the door was opened, Sir Hugh, and I couldn't
help it. She seemed to be a lady, Sir Hugh, and I didn't like not to
let her inside the door."

"What's the lady's name?" asked the master.

"It's a foreign name, Sir Hugh. She said she wouldn't keep you five
minutes." The lamb chops, and the asparagus, and the Lafitte were in
the dining-room, and the only way to the dining-room lay through the
hall to which the foreign lady had obtained an entrance. Sir Hugh,
making such calculations as the moments allowed, determined that he
would face the enemy, and pass on to his banquet over her prostrate
body. He went quickly down into the hall, and there was encountered
by Sophie Gordeloup, who, skipping over the gun-cases, and rushing
through the portmanteaus, caught the baronet by the arm before he had
been able to approach the dining-room door. "Sir 'Oo," she said, "I
am so glad to have caught you. You are going away, and I have things
to tell you which you must hear--yes; it is well for you I have
caught you, Sir 'Oo." Sir Hugh looked as though he by no means
participated in this feeling, and saying something about his great
hurry begged that he might be allowed to go to his food. Then he
added that, as far as his memory served him, he had not the honour of
knowing the lady who was addressing him.

"You come in to your little dinner," said Sophie, "and I will tell
you everything as you are eating. Don't mind me. You shall eat and
drink, and I will talk. I am Madame Gordeloup,--Sophie Gordeloup.
Ah,--you know the name now. Yes. That is me. Count Pateroff is my
brother. You know Count Pateroff? He knowed Lord Ongar, and I knowed
Lord Ongar. We know Lady Ongar. Ah,--you understand now that I can
have much to tell. It is well you was not gone without seeing me? Eh;
yes! You shall eat and drink, but suppose you send that man into the
kitchen!"

Sir Hugh was so taken by surprise that he hardly knew how to act on
the spur of the moment. He certainly had heard of Madame Gordeloup,
though he had never before seen her. For years past her name had been
familiar to him in London, and when Lady Ongar had returned as a
widow it had been, to his thinking, one of her worst offences that
this woman had been her friend. Under ordinary circumstances his
judgment would have directed him to desire the servant to put her out
into the street as an impostor, and to send for the police if there
was any difficulty. But it certainly might be possible that this
woman had something to tell with reference to Lady Ongar which it
would suit his purposes to hear. At the present moment he was not
very well inclined to his sister-in-law, and was disposed to hear
evil of her. So he passed on into the dining-room and desired Madame
Gordeloup to follow him. Then he closed the room door, and standing
up with his back to the fireplace, so that he might be saved from the
necessity of asking her to sit down, he declared himself ready to
hear anything that his visitor might have to say.

"But you will eat your dinner, Sir 'Oo? You will not mind me. I shall
not care."

"Thank you, no;--if you will just say what you have got to say, I
will be obliged to you."

"But the nice things will be so cold! Why should you mind me? Nobody
minds me."

"I will wait, if you please, till you have done me the honour of
leaving me."

"Ah, well,--you Englishmen are so cold and ceremonious. But Lord
Ongar was not with me like that. I knew Lord Ongar so well."

"Lord Ongar was more fortunate than I am."

"He was a poor man who did kill himself. Yes. It was always that
bottle of Cognac. And there was other bottles was worser still. Never
mind; he has gone now, and his widow has got the money. It is she
has been a fortunate woman! Sir 'Oo, I will sit down here in the
arm-chair." Sir Hugh made a motion with his hand, not daring to
forbid her to do as she was minded. "And you, Sir 'Oo;--will not you
sit down also?"

"I will continue to stand if you will allow me."

"Very well; you shall do as most pleases you. As I did walk here, and
shall walk back, I will sit down."

"And now if you have anything to say, Madame Gordeloup," said Sir
Hugh, looking at the silver covers which were hiding the chops and
the asparagus, and looking also at his watch, "perhaps you will be
good enough to say it."

"Anything to say! Yes, Sir 'Oo, I have something to say. It is a pity
you will not sit at your dinner."

"I will not sit at my dinner till you have left me. So now, if you
will be pleased to proceed--"

"I will proceed. Perhaps you don't know that Lord Ongar died in these
arms?" And Sophie, as she spoke, stretched out her skinny hands, and
put herself as far as possible into the attitude in which it would be
most convenient to nurse the head of a dying man upon her bosom. Sir
Hugh, thinking to himself that Lord Ongar could hardly have received
much consolation in his fate from this incident, declared that he had
not heard the fact before. "No; you have not heard it. She have tell
nothing to her friends here. He die abroad, and she has come back
with all the money; but she tell nothing to anybody here, so I must
tell."

"But I don't care how he died, Madame Gordeloup. It is nothing to
me."

"But yes, Sir 'Oo. The lady, your wife, is the sister to Lady Ongar.
Is not that so? Lady Ongar did live with you before she was married.
Is not that so? Your brother and your cousin both wishes to marry her
and have all the money. Is not that so? Your brother has come to me
to help him, and has sent the little man out of Warwickshire. Is not
that so?"

"What the d---- is all that to me?" said Sir Hugh, who did not quite
understand the story as the lady was telling it.

"I will explain, Sir 'Oo, what the d---- it is to you; only I wish
you were eating the nice things on the table. This Lady Ongar is
treating me very bad. She treat my brother very bad too. My brother
is Count Pateroff. We have been put to--oh, such expenses for her!
It have nearly ruined me. I make a journey to your London here
altogether for her. Then, for her, I go down to that accursed little
island;--what you call it?--where she insult me. Oh! all my time
is gone. Your brother and your cousin, and the little man out of
Warwickshire, all coming to my house,--just as it please them."

"But what is this to me?" shouted Sir Hugh.

"A great deal to you," screamed back Madame Gordeloup. "You see I
know everything,--everything. I have got papers."

"What do I care for your papers? Look here, Madame Gordeloup, you had
better go away."

"Not yet, Sir 'Oo; not yet. You are going away to Norway--I know; and
I am ruined before you come back."

"Look here, madame; do you mean that you want money from me?"

"I want my rights, Sir 'Oo. Remember, I know everything;--everything;
oh, such things! If they were all known,--in the newspapers, you
understand, or that kind of thing, that lady in Bolton Street would
lose all her money to-morrow. Yes. There is uncles to the little
lord; yes! Ah, how much would they give me, I wonder? They would not
tell me to go away."

Sophie was perhaps justified in the estimate she had made of Sir
Hugh's probable character from the knowledge which she had acquired
of his brother Archie; but, nevertheless, she had fallen into a great
mistake. There could hardly have been a man then in London less
likely to fall into her present views than Sir Hugh Clavering. Not
only was he too fond of his money to give it away without knowing why
he did so; but he was subject to none of that weakness by which some
men are prompted to submit to such extortions. Had he believed her
story, and had Lady Ongar been really dear to him, he would never
have dealt with such a one as Madame Gordeloup otherwise than through
the police.

"Madame Gordeloup," said he, "if you don't immediately take yourself
off, I shall have you put out of the house."

He would have sent for a constable at once, had he not feared that by
doing so, he would retard his journey.

"What!" said Sophie, whose courage was as good as his own. "Me put
out of the house! Who shall touch me?"

"My servant shall; or if that will not do, the police. Come, walk."
And he stepped over towards her as though he himself intended to
assist in her expulsion by violence.

"Well, you are there; I see you; and what next?" said Sophie. "You,
and your valk! I can tell you things fit for you to know, and you
say, Valk. If I valk, I will valk to some purpose. I do not often
valk for nothing when I am told--Valk!" Upon this, Sir Hugh rang the
bell with some violence. "I care nothing for your bells, or for your
servants, or for your policemen. I have told you that your sister owe
me a great deal of money, and you say,--Valk. I vill valk." Thereupon
the servant came into the room, and Sir Hugh, in an angry voice,
desired him to open the front door. "Yes,--open vide," said Sophie,
who, when anger came upon her, was apt to drop into a mode of
speaking English which she was able to avoid in her cooler moments.
"Sir 'Oo, I am going to valk, and you shall hear of my valking."

"Am I to take that as a threat?" said he.

"Not a tret at all," said she; "only a promise. Ah, I am good to keep
my promises! Yes, I make a promise. Your poor wife,--down with the
daises; I know all, and she shall hear too. That is another promise.
And your brother, the captain. Oh! here he is, and the little man
out of Warwickshire." She had got up from her chair, and had moved
towards the door with the intention of going; but just as she was
passing out into the hall, she encountered Archie and Doodles. Sir
Hugh, who had been altogether at a loss to understand what she had
meant by the man out of Warwickshire, followed her into the hall, and
became more angry than before at finding that his brother had brought
a friend to his house at so very inopportune a moment. The wrath in
his face was so plainly expressed that Doodles could perceive it, and
wished himself away. The presence also of the Spy was not pleasant
to the gallant captain. Was the wonderful woman ubiquitous, that
he should thus encounter her again, and that so soon after all the
things that he had spoken of her on this morning? "How do you do,
gentlemen?" said Sophie. "There is a great many boxes here, and I
with my crinoline have not got room." Then she shook hands, first
with Archie, and then with Doodles; and asked the latter why he
was not as yet gone to Warwickshire. Archie, in almost mortal fear,
looked up into his brother's face. Had his brother learned the story
of that seventy pounds? Sir Hugh was puzzled beyond measure at
finding that the woman knew the two men; but having still an eye to
his lamb chops, was chiefly anxious to get rid of Sophie and Doodles
together.

"This is my friend Boodle,--Captain Boodle," said Archie, trying to
put a bold face upon the crisis. "He has come to see me off."

"Very kind of him," said Sir Hugh. "Just make way for this lady, will
you? I want to get her out of the house if I can. Your friend seems
to know her; perhaps he'll be good enough to give her his arm."

"Who;--I?" said Doodles. "No; I don't know her particularly. I did
meet her once before, just once,--in a casual way."

"Captain Booddle and me is very good friends," said Sophie. "He come
to my house and behave himself very well; only he is not so handy a
man as your brother, Sir 'Oo."

Archie trembled, and he trembled still more when his brother, turning
to him, asked him if he knew the woman.

"Yes; he know the woman very well," said Sophie. "Why do you not
come any more to see me? You send your little friend; but I like you
better yourself. You come again when you return, and all that shall
be made right."

But still she did not go. She had now seated herself on a gun-case
which was resting on a portmanteau, and seemed to be at her ease. The
time was going fast, and Sir Hugh, if he meant to eat his chops, must
eat them at once.

"See her out of the hall, into the street," he said to Archie; "and
if she gives trouble, send for the police. She has come here to get
money from me by threats, and only that we have no time, I would have
her taken to the lock-up house at once." Then Sir Hugh retreated into
the dining-room and shut the door.

"Lock-up-ouse!" said Sophie, scornfully. "What is dat?"

"He means a prison," said Doodles.

"Prison! I know who is most likely be in a prison. Tell me of a
prison! Is he a minister of state that he can send out order for me
to be made prisoner? Is there lettres de cachet now in England? I
think not. Prison, indeed!"

"But really, Madame Gordeloup, you had better go; you had, indeed,"
said Archie.

"You, too--you bid me go? Did I bid you go when you came to me? Did I
not tell you, sit down? Was I not polite? Did I send for a police? or
talk of lock-up-ouse to you? No. It is English that do these things;
only English."

Archie felt that it was incumbent on him to explain that his visit
to her house had been made under other circumstances,--that he had
brought money instead of seeking it; and had, in fact, gone to her
simply in the way of her own trade. He did begin some preliminaries
to this explanation; but as the servant was there, and as his brother
might come out from the dining-room,--and as also he was aware that
he could hardly tell the story much to his own advantage, he stopped
abruptly, and, looking piteously at Doodles, implored him to take the
lady away.

"Perhaps you wouldn't mind just seeing her into Mount Street," said
Archie.

"Who; I?" said Doodles, electrified.

"It is only just round the corner," said Archie.

"Yes, Captain Booddle, we will go," said Sophie. "This is a bad
house; and your Sir 'Oo,--I do not like him at all. Lock-up, indeed!
I tell you he shall very soon be locked up himself. There is what you
call Davy's locker. I know;--yes."

Doodles also trembled when he heard this anathema, and thought once
more of the character of Jack Stuart and his yacht.

"Pray go with her," said Archie.

"But I had come to see you off."

"Never mind," said Archie. "He is in such a taking, you know. God
bless you, old fellow; good-by! I'll write and tell you what fish we
get, and mind you tell me what Turriper does for the Bedfordshire.
Good-by, Madame Gordeloup--good-by."

There was no escape for him, so Doodles put on his hat and prepared
to walk away to Mount Street with the Spy under his arm,--the Spy
as to whose avocations, over and beyond those of her diplomatic
profession, he had such strong suspicions! He felt inclined to be
angry with his friend, but the circumstances of his parting hardly
admitted of any expression of anger.

"Good-by, Clavvy," he said. "Yes; I'll write; that is, if I've got
anything to say."

"Take care of yourself, captain," said Sophie.

"All right," said Archie.

"Mind you come and see me when you come back," said Sophie.

"Of course I will," said Archie.

"And we'll make that all right for you yet. Gentlemen, when they have
so much to gain, shouldn't take a No too easy. You come with your
handy glove, and we'll see about it again." Then Sophie walked off
leaning upon the arm of Captain Boodle, and Archie stood at the door
watching them till they turned out of sight round the corner of the
square. At last he saw them no more, and then he returned to his
brother.

And as we shall see Doodles no more,--or almost no more,--we will now
bid him adieu civilly. The pair were not ill-matched, though the lady
perhaps had some advantage in acuteness, given to her no doubt by the
experience of a longer life. Doodles, as he walked along two sides
of the square with the fair burden on his arm, felt himself to be
in some sort proud of his position, though it was one from which he
would not have been sorry to escape, had escape been possible. A
remarkable phenomenon was the Spy, and to have walked round Berkeley
Square with such a woman leaning on his arm, might in coming years be
an event to remember with satisfaction. In the meantime he did not
say much to her, and did not quite understand all that she said to
him. At last he came to the door which he well remembered, and then
he paused. He did not escape even then. After a while the door was
opened, and those who were passing might have seen Captain Boodle,
slowly and with hesitating steps, enter the narrow passage before the
lady. Then Sophie followed, and closed the door behind her. As far as
this story goes, what took place at that interview cannot be known.
Let us bid farewell to Doodles, and wish him a happy escape.

"How did you come to know that woman?" said Hugh to his brother, as
soon as Archie was in the dining-room.

"She was a friend of Julia's," said Archie.

"You haven't given her money?" Hugh asked.

"O dear, no," said Archie.

Immediately after that they got into their cab; the things were
pitched on the top; and,--for a while,--we may bid adieu to them
also.



CHAPTER XL.

SHEWING HOW MRS. BURTON FOUGHT HER BATTLE.


[Illustration.]

"Florence, I have been to Bolton Street and I have seen Lady Ongar."
Those were the first words which Cecilia Burton spoke to her
sister-in-law, when she found Florence in the drawing-room on her
return from the visit which she had made to the countess. Florence
had still before her the desk on which she had been writing; and
the letter in its envelope addressed to Mrs. Clavering, but as yet
unclosed, was lying beneath her blotting-paper. Florence, who had
never dreamed of such an undertaking on Cecilia's part, was astounded
at the tidings which she heard. Of course her first effort was made
to learn from her sister's tone and countenance what had been the
result of this interview;--but she could learn nothing from either.
There was no radiance as of joy in Mrs. Burton's face, nor was there
written there anything of despair. Her voice was serious and almost
solemn, and her manner was very grave;--but that was all. "You have
seen her?" said Florence, rising up from her chair.

"Yes, dear. I may have done wrong. Theodore, I know, will say so. But
I thought it best to try to learn the truth before you wrote to Mrs.
Clavering."

"And what is the truth? But perhaps you have not learned it?"

"I think I have learned all that she could tell me. She has been very
frank."

"Well;--what is the truth? Do not suppose, dearest, that I cannot
bear it. I hope for nothing now. I only want to have this settled,
that I may be at rest."

Upon this Mrs. Burton took the suffering girl in her arms and
caressed her tenderly. "My love," said she, "it is not easy for us to
be at rest. You cannot be at rest as yet."

"I can. I will be so, when I know that this is settled. I do not wish
to interfere with his fortune. There is my letter to his mother, and
now I will go back to Stratton."

"Not yet, dearest; not yet," said Mrs. Burton, taking the letter
in her hand, but refraining from withdrawing it at once from the
envelope. "You must hear what I have heard to-day."

"Does she say that she loves him?"

"Ah, yes;--she loves him. We must not doubt that."

"And he;--what does she say of him?"

"She says what you also must say, Florence;--though it is hard that
it should be so. It must be as he shall decide."

"No," said Florence, withdrawing herself from the arm that was still
around her. "No; it shall not be as he may choose to decide. I will
not so submit myself to him. It is enough as it is. I will never see
him more;--never. To say that I do not love him would be untrue, but
I will never see him again."

"Stop, dear; stop. What if it be no fault of his?"

"No fault of his that he went to her when we--we--we--he and I--were,
as we were, together!"

"Of course there has been some fault; but, Flo dearest, listen to me.
You know that I would ask you to do nothing from which a woman should
shrink."

"I know that you would give your heart's blood for me;--but nothing
will be of avail now. Do not look at me with melancholy eyes like
that. Cissy, it will not kill me. It is only the doubt that kills
one."

"I will not look at you with melancholy eyes, but you must listen to
me. She does not herself know what his intention is."

"But I know it,--and I know my own. Read my letter, Cissy. There is
not one word of anger in it, nor will I ever utter a reproach. He
knew her first. If he loved her through it all, it was a pity he
could not be constant to his love, even though she was false to him."

"But you won't hear me, Flo. As far as I can learn the truth,--as
I myself most firmly believe,--when he went to her on her return
to England, he had no other intention than that of visiting an old
friend."

"But what sort of friend, Cissy?"

"He had no idea then of being untrue to you. But when he saw her the
old intimacy came back. That was natural. Then he was dazzled by her
beauty."

"Is she then so beautiful?"

"She is very beautiful."

"Let him go to her," said Florence, tearing herself away from her
sister's arm, and walking across the room with a quick and almost
angry step. "Let her have him. Cissy, there shall be an end of it.
I will not condescend to solicit his love. If she is such as you say,
and if beauty with him goes for everything,--what chance could there
be for such as me?"

"I did not say that beauty with him went for everything."

"Of course it does. I ought to have known that it would be so with
such a one as him. And then she is rich also,--wonderfully rich! What
right can I have to think of him?"

"Florence, you are unjust. You do not even suspect that it is her
money."

"To me it is the same thing. I suppose that a woman who is so
beautiful has a right to everything. I know that I am plain, and I
will be--content--in future--to think no more--" Poor Florence, when
she had got as far as that, broke down, and could go on no further
with the declaration which she had been about to make as to her
future prospects. Mrs. Burton, taking advantage of this, went on with
her story, struggling, not altogether unsuccessfully, to assume a
calm tone of unimpassioned reason.

"As I said before, he was dazzled--"

"Dazzled!--oh!"

"But even then he had no idea of being untrue to you."

"No; he was untrue without an idea. That is worse."

"Florence, you are perverse, and are determined to be unfair. I must
beg that you will hear me to the end, so that then you may be able to
judge what course you ought to follow." This Mrs. Burton said with
the air of a great authority; after which she continued in a voice
something less stern--"He thought of doing no injury to you when he
went to see her; but something of the feeling of his old love grew
upon him when he was in her company, and he became embarrassed by his
position before he was aware of his own danger. He might, of course,
have been stronger." Here Florence exhibited a gesture of strong
impatience, though she did not speak. "I am not going to defend him
altogether, but I think you must admit that he was hardly tried. Of
course I cannot say what passed between them, but I can understand
how easily they might recur to the old scenes;--how naturally she
would wish for a renewal of the love which she had been base enough
to betray! She does not, however, consider herself as at present
engaged to him. That you may know for certain. It may be that she has
asked him for such a promise, and that he has hesitated. If so, his
staying away from us, and his not writing to you, can be easily
understood."

"And what is it you would have me do?"

"He is ill now. Wait till he is well. He would have been here before
this, had not illness prevented him. Wait till he comes."

"I cannot do that, Cissy. Wait I must, but I cannot wait without
offering him, through his mother, the freedom which I have so much
reason to know that he desires."

"We do not know that he desires it. We do not know that his mother
even suspects him of any fault towards you. Now that he is there,--at
home,--away from Bolton Street--"

"I do not care to trust to such influences as that, Cissy. If he
could not spend this morning with her in her own house, and then as
he left her feel that he preferred me to her, and to all the world,
I would rather be as I am than take his hand. He shall not marry me
from pity, nor yet from a sense of duty. We know the old story,--how
the devil would be a monk when he was sick. I will not accept his
sick-bed allegiance, or have to think that I owe my husband to a
mother's influence over him while he is ill."

"You will make me think, Flo, that you are less true to him than she
is."

"Perhaps it is so. Let him have what good such truth as hers can do
him. For me, I feel that it is my duty to be true to myself. I will
not condescend to indulge my heart at the cost of my pride as a
woman."

"Oh, Florence, I hate that word pride."

"You would not hate it for yourself, in my place."

"You need take no shame to love him."

"Have I taken shame to love him?" said Florence, rising again from
her chair. "Have I been missish or coy about my love? From the moment
in which I knew that it was a pleasure to myself to regard him as my
future husband, I have spoken of my love as being always proud of it.
I have acknowledged it as openly as you can do yours for Theodore. I
acknowledge it still, and will never deny it. Take shame that I have
loved him! No. But I should take to myself great shame should I ever
be brought so low as to ask him for his love, when once I had learned
to think that he had transferred it from myself to another woman."
Then she walked the length of the room, backwards and forwards, with
hasty steps, not looking at her sister-in-law, whose eyes were now
filled with tears. "Come, Cissy," she then said, "we will make an end
of this. Read my letter if you choose to read it,--though indeed it
is not worth the reading, and then let me send it to the post."

Mrs. Burton now opened the letter and read it very slowly. It was
stern and almost unfeeling in the calmness of the words chosen;
but in those words her proposed marriage with Harry Clavering was
absolutely abandoned. "I know," she said, "that your son is more
warmly attached to another lady than he is to me, and under those
circumstances, for his sake as well as for mine, it is necessary
that we should part. Dear Mrs. Clavering, may I ask you to make him
understand that he and I are never to recur to the past? If he will
send me back any letters of mine,--should any have been kept,--and
the little present which I once gave him, all will have been done
which need be done, and all have been said which need be said. He
will receive in a small parcel his own letters and the gifts which
he has made me." There was in this a tone of completeness,--as of
a business absolutely finished,--of a judgment admitting no appeal,
which did not at all suit Mrs. Burton's views. A letter, quite as
becoming on the part of Florence, might, she thought, be written,
which would still leave open a door for reconciliation. But Florence
was resolved, and the letter was sent.

The part which Mrs. Burton had taken in this conversation had
surprised even herself. She had been full of anger with Harry
Clavering,--as wrathful with him as her nature permitted her to be;
and yet she had pleaded his cause with all her eloquence, going
almost so far in her defence of him as to declare that he was
blameless. And in truth she was prepared to acquit him of blame,--to
give him full absolution without penance,--if only he could be
brought back again into the fold. Her wrath against him would be very
hot should he not so return;--but all should be more than forgiven
if he would only come back, and do his duty with affectionate and
patient fidelity. Her desire was, not so much that justice should
be done, as that Florence should have the thing coveted, and that
Florence's rival should not have it. According to the arguments,
as arranged by her feminine logic, Harry Clavering would be all
right or all wrong according as he might at last bear himself. She
desired success, and, if she could only be successful, was prepared
to forgive everything. And even yet she would not give up the
battle, though she admitted to herself that Florence's letter to
Mrs. Clavering made the contest more difficult than ever. It might,
however, be that Mrs. Clavering would be good enough, just enough,
true enough, clever enough, to know that such a letter as this,
coming from such a girl and written under such circumstances, should
be taken as meaning nothing. Most mothers would wish to see their
sons married to wealth, should wealth throw itself in their way;--but
Mrs. Clavering, possibly, might not be such a mother as that.

In the meantime there was before her the terrible necessity of
explaining to her husband the step which she had taken without his
knowledge, and of which she knew that she must tell him the history
before she could sit down to dinner with him in comfort. "Theodore,"
she said, creeping in out of her own chamber to his dressing-room,
while he was washing his hands, "you mustn't be angry with me, but
I have done something to-day."

"And why must I not be angry with you?"

"You know what I mean. You mustn't be angry--especially about
this,--because I don't want you to be."

"That's conclusive," said he. It was manifest to her that he was in a
good humour, which was a great blessing. He had not been tried with
his work as he was often wont to be, and was therefore willing to be
playful.

"What do you think I've done?" said she. "I have been to Bolton
Street and have seen Lady Ongar."

"No!"

"I have, Theodore, indeed."

Mr. Burton had been rubbing his face vehemently with a rough towel at
the moment in which the communication had been made to him, and so
strongly was he affected by it that he was stopped in his operation
and brought to a stand in his movement, looking at his wife over the
towel as he held it in both his hands. "What on earth has made you do
such a thing as that?" he said.

"I thought it best. I thought that I might hear the truth,--and so
I have. I could not bear that Florence should be sacrificed whilst
anything remained undone that was possible."

"Why didn't you tell me that you were going?"

"Well, my dear; I thought it better not. Of course I ought to have
told you, but in this instance I thought it best just to go without
the fuss of mentioning it."

"What you really mean is, that if you had told me I should have asked
you not to go."

"Exactly."

"And you were determined to have your own way."

"I don't think, Theodore, I care so much about my own way as some
women do. I am sure I always think your opinion is better than my
own;--that is, in most things."

"And what did Lady Ongar say to you?" He had now put down the towel,
and was seated in his arm-chair, looking up into his wife's face.

"It would be a long story to tell you all that she said."

"Was she civil to you?"

"She was not uncivil. She is a handsome, proud woman, prone to
speak out what she thinks and determined to have her own way when
it is possible; but I think that she intended to be civil to me
personally."

"What is her purpose now?"

"Her purpose is clear enough. She means to marry Harry Clavering if
she can get him. She said so. She made no secret of what her wishes
are."

"Then, Cissy, let her marry him, and do not let us trouble ourselves
further in the matter."

"But Florence, Theodore! Think of Florence!"

"I am thinking of her, and I think that Harry Clavering is not worth
her acceptance. She is as the traveller that fell among thieves.
She is hurt and wounded, but not dead. It is for you to be the Good
Samaritan, but the oil which you should pour into her wounds is not
a renewed hope as to that worthless man. Let Lady Ongar have him. As
far as I can see, they are fit for each other."

Then she went through with him, diligently, all the arguments
which she had used with Florence, palliating Harry's conduct, and
explaining the circumstances of his disloyalty, almost as those
circumstances had in truth occurred. "I think you are too hard on
him," she said. "You can't be too hard on falsehood," he replied.
"No, not while it exists. But you would not be angry with a man for
ever, because he should once have been false? But we do not know that
he is false." "Do we not?" said he. "But never mind; we must go to
dinner now. Does Florence know of your visit?" Then, before she would
allow him to leave his room, she explained to him what had taken
place between herself and Florence, and told him of the letter that
had been written to Mrs. Clavering. "She is right," said he. "That
way out of her difficulty is the best that is left to her." But,
nevertheless, Mrs. Burton was resolved that she would not as yet
surrender.

Theodore Burton, when he reached the drawing-room, went up to his
sister and kissed her. Such a sign of the tenderness of love was
not common with him, for he was one of those who are not usually
demonstrative in their affection. At the present moment he said
nothing of what was passing in his mind, nor did she. She simply
raised her face to meet his lips, and pressed his hand as she held
it. What need was there of any further sign between them than this?
Then they went to dinner, and their meal was eaten almost in silence.
Almost every moment Cecilia's eye was on her sister-in-law. A careful
observer, had there been one there, might have seen this; but, while
they remained together downstairs, there occurred among them nothing
else to mark that all was not well with them.

Nor would the brother have spoken a word during the evening on the
subject that was so near to all their hearts had not Florence led the
way. When they were at tea, and when Cecilia had already made up her
mind that there was to be no further discussion that night, Florence
suddenly broke forth.

"Theodore," she said, "I have been thinking much about it, and I
believe I had better go home, to Stratton, to-morrow."

"Oh, no," said Cecilia, eagerly.

"I believe it will be better that I should," continued Florence. "I
suppose it is very weak in me to own it; but I am unhappy, and, like
the wounded bird, I feel that it will be well that I should hide
myself."

Cecilia was at her feet in a moment. "Dearest Flo," she said. "Is not
this your home as well as Stratton?"

"When I am able to be happy it is. Those who have light hearts may
have more homes than one; but it is not so with those whose hearts
are heavy. I think it will be best for me to go."

"You shall do exactly as you please," said her brother. "In such a
matter I will not try to persuade you. I only wish that we could tend
to comfort you."

"You do comfort me. If I know that you think I am doing right, that
will comfort me more than anything. Absolute and immediate comfort is
not to be had when one is sorrowful."

"No, indeed," said her brother. "Sorrow should not be killed too
quickly. I always think that those who are impervious to grief must
be impervious also to happiness. If you have feelings capable of the
one, you must have them capable also of the other!"

"You should wait, at any rate, till you get an answer from Mrs.
Clavering," said Cecilia.

"I do not know that she has any answer to send to me."

"Oh, yes; she must answer you, if you will think of it. If she
accepts what you have said--"

"She cannot but accept it."

"Then she must reply to you. There is something which you have asked
her to send to you; and I think you should wait, at any rate, till
it reaches you here. Mind I do not think her answer will be of that
nature; but it is clear that you should wait for it whatever it may
be." Then Florence, with the concurrence of her brother's opinion,
consented to remain in London for a few days, expecting the answer
which would be sent by Mrs. Clavering;--and after that no further
discussion took place as to her trouble.



CHAPTER XLI.

THE SHEEP RETURNS TO THE FOLD.


Harry Clavering had spoken solemn words to his mother, during his
illness, which both he and she regarded as a promise that Florence
should not be deserted by him. After that promise nothing more was
said between them on the subject for a few days. Mrs. Clavering was
contented that the promise had been made, and Harry himself, in the
weakness consequent upon his illness, was willing enough to accept
the excuse which his illness gave him for postponing any action in
the matter. But the fever had left him, and he was sitting up in his
mother's room, when Florence's letter reached the parsonage,--and,
with the letter, the little parcel which she herself had packed up so
carefully. On the day before that a few words had passed between the
rector and his wife, which will explain the feelings of both of them
in the matter.

"Have you heard," said he,--speaking in a voice hardly above a
whisper, although no third person was in the room,--"that Harry is
again thinking of making Julia his wife?"

"He is not thinking of doing so," said Mrs. Clavering. "They who say
so, do him wrong."

"It would be a great thing for him as regards money."

"But he is engaged,--and Florence Burton has been received here as
his future wife. I could not endure to think that it should be so. At
any rate, it is not true."

"I only tell you what I heard," said the rector, gently sighing,
partly in obedience to his wife's implied rebuke, and partly at the
thought that so grand a marriage should not be within his son's
reach. The rector was beginning to be aware that Harry would hardly
make a fortune at the profession which he had chosen, and that a rich
marriage would be an easy way out of all the difficulties which such
a failure promised. The rector was a man who dearly loved easy ways
out of difficulties. But in such matters as these his wife he knew
was imperative and powerful, and he lacked the courage to plead for a
cause that was prudent, but ungenerous.

When Mrs. Clavering received the letter and parcel on the next
morning, Harry Clavering was still in bed. With the delightful
privilege of a convalescent invalid, he was allowed in these days
to get up just when getting up became more comfortable than lying
in bed, and that time did not usually come till eleven o'clock was
past;--but the postman reached the Clavering parsonage by nine. The
letter, as we know, was addressed to Mrs. Clavering herself, as
was also the outer envelope which contained the packet; but the
packet itself was addressed in Florence's clear handwriting to Harry
Clavering, Esq. "That is a large parcel to come by post, mamma," said
Fanny.

"Yes, my dear; but it is something particular."

"It's from some tradesman, I suppose?" said the rector.

"No; it's not from a tradesman," said Mrs. Clavering. But she said
nothing further, and both husband and daughter perceived that it was
not intended that they should ask further questions.

Fanny, as usual, had taken her brother his breakfast, and Mrs.
Clavering did not go up to him till that ceremony had been completed
and removed. Indeed it was necessary that she should study Florence's
letter in her own room before she could speak to him about it. What
the parcel contained she well knew, even before the letter had been
thoroughly read; and I need hardly say that the treasure was sacred
in her hands. When she had finished the perusal of the letter there
was a tear,--a gentle tear, in each eye. She understood it all, and
could fathom the strength and weakness of every word which Florence
had written. But she was such a woman,--exactly such a woman,--as
Cecilia Burton had pictured to herself. Mrs. Clavering was good
enough, great enough, true enough, clever enough to know that Harry's
love for Florence should be sustained, and his fancy for Lady Ongar
overcome. At no time would she have been proud to see her son
prosperous only in the prosperity of a wife's fortune; but she would
have been thoroughly ashamed of him, had he resolved to pursue such
prosperity under his present circumstances.

But her tears,--though they were there in the corners of her
eyes,--were not painful tears. Dear Florence! She was suffering
bitterly now. This very day would be a day of agony to her. There
had been for her, doubtless, many days of agony during the past
month. That the letter was true in all its words Mrs. Clavering did
not doubt. That Florence believed that all was over between her and
Harry, Mrs. Clavering was as sure as Florence had intended that she
should be. But all should not be over, and the days of agony should
soon be at an end. Her boy had promised her, and to her he had always
been true. And she understood, too, the way in which these dangers
had come upon him, and her judgment was not heavy upon her son;--her
gracious boy, who had ever been so good to her! It might be that he
had been less diligent at his work than he should have been,--that
on that account further delay would still be necessary; but Florence
would forgive that, and he had promised that Florence should not be
deserted.

Then she took the parcel in her hands, and considered all its
circumstances,--how precious had once been its contents, and how
precious doubtless they still were, though they had been thus
repudiated! And she thought of the moments,--nay, rather of the
hours,--which had been passed in the packing of that little packet.
She well understood how a girl would linger over such dear pain,
touching the things over and over again, allowing herself to read
morsels of the letters at which she had already forbidden herself
even to look,--till every word had been again seen and weighed, again
caressed and again abjured. She knew how those little trinkets would
have been fondled! How salt had been the tears that had fallen on
them, and how carefully the drops would have been removed. Every fold
in the paper of the two envelopes, with the little morsels of wax
just adequate for their purpose, told of the lingering painful care
with which the work had been done. Ah! the parcel should go back at
once with words of love that should put an end to all that pain! She,
who had sent these loved things away, should have her letters again,
and should touch her little treasures with fingers that should take
pleasure in the touching. She should again read her lover's words
with an enduring delight. Mrs. Clavering understood it all, as though
she also were still a girl with a lover of her own.

Harry was beginning to think that the time had come in which getting
up would be more comfortable than lying in bed, when his mother
knocked at his door and entered his room. "I was just going to make a
move, mother," he said, having reached that stage of convalescence in
which some shame comes upon the idler.

"But I want to speak to you first, my dear," said Mrs. Clavering. "I
have got a letter for you, or rather a parcel." Harry held out his
hand, and taking the packet, at once recognized the writing of the
address.

"You know from whom it comes, Harry?"

"Oh, yes, mother."

"And do you know what it contains?" Harry, still holding the packet,
looked at it, but said nothing. "I know," said his mother; "for
she has written and told me. Will you see her letter to me?" Again
Harry held out his hand, but his mother did not at once give him the
letter. "First of all, my dear, let us know that we understand each
other. This dear girl,--to me she is inexpressibly dear,--is to be
your wife?"

"Yes, mother;--it shall be so."


[Illustration: The sheep returns to the fold.]


"That is my own boy! Harry, I have never doubted you;--have never
doubted that you would be right at last. Now you shall see her
letter. But you must remember that she has had cause to make her
unhappy."

"I will remember."

"Had you not been ill, everything would of course have been all right
before now." As to the correctness of this assertion the reader
probably will have doubts of his own. Then she handed him the letter,
and sat on his bed-side while he read it. At first he was startled,
and made almost indignant at the firmness of the girl's words. She
gave him up as though it were a thing quite decided, and uttered no
expression of her own regret in doing so. There was no soft woman's
wail in her words. But there was in them something which made him
unconsciously long to get back the thing which he had so nearly
thrown away from him. They inspired him with a doubt whether he might
yet succeed, which very doubt greatly increased his desire. As he
read the letter for the second time, Julia became less beautiful
in his imagination, and the charm of Florence's character became
stronger.

"Well, dear?" said his mother, when she saw that he had finished the
second reading of the epistle.

He hardly knew how to express, even to his mother, all his
feelings,--the shame that he felt, and with the shame something of
indignation that he should have been so repulsed. And of his love,
too, he was afraid to speak. He was willing enough to give the
required assurance, but after that he would have preferred to have
been left alone. But his mother could not leave him without some
further word of agreement between them as to the course which they
would pursue.

"Will you write to her, mother, or shall I?"

"I shall write, certainly,--by to-day's post. I would not leave her
an hour, if I could help it, without an assurance of your unaltered
affection."

"I could go to town to-morrow, mother;--could I not?"

"Not to-morrow, Harry. It would be foolish. Say on Monday."

"And you will write to-day?"

"Certainly."

"I will send a line also,--just a line."

"And the parcel?"

"I have not opened it yet."

"You know what it contains. Send it back at once, Harry;--at once.
If I understand her feelings, she will not be happy till she gets it
into her hands again. We will send Jem over to the post-office, and
have it registered."

When so much was settled, Mrs. Clavering went away about the affairs
of her house, thinking as she did so of the loving words with which
she would strive to give back happiness to Florence Burton.

Harry, when he was alone, slowly opened the parcel. He could not
resist the temptation of doing this, and of looking again at the
things which she had sent back to him. And he was not without an
idea,--perhaps a hope--that there might be with them some short
note,--some scrap containing a few words for himself. If he had
any such hope he was disappointed. There were his own letters,
all scented with lavender from the casket in which they had been
preserved; there was the rich bracelet which had been given with some
little ceremony, and the cheap brooch which he had thrown to her as
a joke, and which she had sworn that she would value the most of all
because she could wear it every day; and there was the pencil-case
which he had fixed on to her watch-chain, while her fingers were
touching his fingers, caressing him for his love while her words were
rebuking him for his awkwardness. He remembered it all as the things
lay strewed upon his bed. And he re-read every word of his own words.
"What a fool a man makes of himself," he said to himself at last,
with something of the cheeriness of laughter about his heart. But as
he said so he was quite ready to make himself a fool after the same
fashion again,--if only there were not in his way that difficulty of
recommencing. Had it been possible for him to write again at once in
the old strain,--without any reference to his own conduct during the
last month, he would have begun his fooling without waiting to finish
his dressing.

"Did you open the parcel?" his mother asked him, some hour or so
before it was necessary that Jem should be started on his mission.

"Yes; I thought it best to open it."

"And have you made it up again?"

"Not yet, mother."

"Put this with it, dear." And his mother gave him a little jewel, a
cupid in mosaic surrounded by tiny diamonds, which he remembered her
to wear ever since he had first noticed the things she had worn. "Not
from me, mind. I give it to you. Come;--will you trust me to pack
them?" Then Mrs. Clavering again made up the parcel, and added the
trinket which she had brought with her.

Harry at last brought himself to write a few words. "Dearest, dearest
Florence,--They will not let me out, or I would go to you at once.
My mother has written, and though I have not seen her letter, I know
what it contains. Indeed, indeed you may believe it all. May I not
venture to return the parcel? I do send it back and implore you to
keep it. I shall be in town, I think, on Monday, and will go to
Onslow Crescent,--instantly. Your own, H. C." Then there was scrawled
a postscript which was worth all the rest put together,--was better
than his own note, better than his mother's letter, better than the
returned packet. "I love no one better than you;--no one half so
well,--neither now, nor ever did." These words, whether wholly true
or only partially so, were at least to the point; and were taken by
Cecilia Burton, when she heard of them, as a confession of faith that
demanded instant and plenary absolution.

The trouble which had called Harry down to Clavering remained, I
regret to say, almost in full force now that his prolonged visit
had been brought so near its close. Mr. Saul, indeed, had agreed
to resign his curacy, and was already on the look-out for similar
employment in some other parish. And since his interview with Fanny's
father he had never entered the rectory, or spoken to Fanny. Fanny
had promised that there should be no such speaking, and indeed no
danger of that kind was feared. Whatever Mr. Saul might do he would
do openly,--nay, audaciously. But though there existed this security,
nevertheless things as regarded Fanny were very unpleasant. When Mr.
Saul had commenced his courtship, she had agreed with her family in
almost ridiculing the idea of such a lover. There had been a feeling
with her as with the others that poor Mr. Saul was to be pitied. Then
she had come to regard his overtures as matters of grave import,--not
indeed avowing to her mother anything so strong as a return of his
affection, but speaking of his proposal as one to which there was
no other objection than that of a want of money. Now, however, she
went moping about the house as though she were a victim of true love,
condemned to run unsmoothly for ever; as though her passion for Mr.
Saul were too much for her, and she were waiting in patience till
death should relieve her from the cruelty of her parents. She never
complained. Such victims never do complain. But she moped and was
wretched, and when her mother questioned her, struggling to find out
how strong this feeling might in truth be, Fanny would simply make
her dutiful promises,--promises which were wickedly dutiful,--that
she would never mention the name of Mr. Saul any more. Mr. Saul in
the meantime went about his parish duties with grim energy, supplying
the rector's shortcomings without a word. He would have been glad
to preach all the sermons and read all the services during these
six months, had he been allowed to do so. He was constant in
the schools,--more constant than ever in his visitings. He was
very courteous to Mr. Clavering when the necessities of their
position brought them together. For all this Mr. Clavering hated
him,--unjustly. For a man placed as Mr. Saul was placed a line of
conduct exactly level with that previously followed is impossible,
and it was better that he should become more energetic in his duties
than less so. It will be easily understood that all these things
interfered much with the general happiness of the family at the
rectory at this time.

The Monday came, and Harry Clavering, now convalescent and simply
interesting from the remaining effects of his illness, started on his
journey for London. There had come no further letters from Onslow
Terrace to the parsonage, and, indeed, owing to the intervention of
Sunday, none could have come unless Florence had written by return
of post. Harry made his journey, beginning it with some promise of
happiness to himself,--but becoming somewhat uneasy as his train drew
near to London. He had behaved badly, and he knew that in the first
place he must own that he had done so. To men such a necessity is
always grievous. Women not unfrequently like the task. To confess,
submit, and be accepted as confessing and submitting, comes naturally
to the feminine mind. The cry of peccavi sounds soft and pretty when
made by sweet lips in a loving voice. But a man who can own that he
has done amiss without a pang,--who can so own it to another man,
or even to a woman,--is usually but a poor creature. Harry must now
make such confession, and therefore he became uneasy. And then, for
him, there was another task behind the one which he would be called
upon to perform this evening,--a task which would have nothing of
pleasantness in it to redeem its pain. He must confess not only to
Florence,--where his confession might probably have its reward,--but
he must confess also to Julia. This second confession would, indeed,
be a hard task to him. That, however, was to be postponed till the
morrow. On this evening he had pledged himself that he would go
direct to Onslow Terrace; and this he did as soon after he had
reached his lodgings as was possible. It was past six when he reached
London, and it was not yet eight when, with palpitating heart, he
knocked at Mr. Burton's door.

I must take the reader back with me for a few minutes, in order
that we may see after what fashion the letters from Clavering were
received by the ladies in Onslow Terrace. On that day Mr. Burton had
been required to go out of London by one of the early trains, and had
not been in the house when the postman came. Nothing had been said
between Cecilia and Florence as to their hopes or fears in regard to
an answer from Clavering;--nothing at least since that conversation
in which Florence had agreed to remain in London for yet a few days;
but each of them was very nervous on the matter. Any answer, if sent
at once from Clavering, would arrive on this morning; and therefore,
when the well-known knock was heard, neither of them was able to
maintain her calmness perfectly. But yet nothing was said, nor did
either of them rise from her seat at the breakfast-table. Presently
the girl came in with apparently a bundle of letters, which she was
still sorting when she entered the room. There were two or three for
Mr. Burton, two for Cecilia, and then two besides the registered
packet for Florence. For that a receipt was needed, and as Florence
had seen the address and recognized the writing, she was hardly able
to give her signature. As soon as the maid was gone, Cecilia could
keep her seat no longer. "I know those are from Clavering," she said,
rising from her chair, and coming round to the side of the table.
Florence instinctively swept the packet into her lap, and, leaning
forward, covered the letters with her hands. "Oh, Florence, let us
see them; let us see them at once. If we are to be happy let us know
it." But Florence paused, still leaning over her treasures, and
hardly daring to show her burning face. Even yet it might be that she
was rejected. Then Cecilia went back to her seat, and simply looked
at her sister with beseeching eyes. "I think I'll go upstairs,"
said Florence. "Are you afraid of me, Flo?" Cecilia answered
reproachfully. "Let me see the outside of them." Then Florence
brought them round the table, and put them into her sister's hands.
"May I open this one from Mrs. Clavering?" Florence nodded her head.
Then the seal was broken, and in one minute the two women were crying
in each other's arms. "I was quite sure of it," said Cecilia, through
her tears,--"perfectly sure. I never doubted it for a moment. How
could you have talked of going to Stratton?" At last Florence got
herself away up to the window, and gradually mustered courage to
break the envelope of her lover's letter. It was not at once that she
showed the postscript to Cecilia, nor at once that the packet was
opened. That last ceremony she did perform in the solitude of her
own room. But before the day was over the postscript had been shown,
and the added trinket had been exhibited. "I remember it well," said
Florence. "Mrs. Clavering wore it on her forehead when we dined at
Lady Clavering's." Mrs. Burton in all this saw something of the
gentle persuasion which the mother had used, but of that she said
nothing. That he should be back again, and should have repented, was
enough for her.

Mr. Burton was again absent when Harry Clavering knocked in person
at the door; but on this occasion his absence had been specially
arranged by him with a view to Harry's comfort. "He won't want to
see me this evening," he had said. "Indeed you'll all get on a
great deal better without me." He therefore had remained away from
home, and, not being a club man, had dined most uncomfortably at an
eating-house. "Are the ladies at home?" Harry asked, when the door
was opened. Oh, yes; they were at home. There was no danger that they
should be found out on such an occasion as this. The girl looked
at him pleasantly, calling him by his name as she answered him, as
though she too desired to show him that he had again been taken into
favour,--into her favour as well as that of her mistress.

He hardly knew what he was doing as he ran up the steps to the
drawing-room. He was afraid of what was to come; but nevertheless
he rushed at his fate as some young soldier rushes at the trench
in which he feels that he may probably fall. So Harry Clavering
hurried on, and before he had looked round upon the room which he had
entered, found his fate with Florence on his bosom.

Alas, alas! I fear that justice was outraged in the welcome that
Harry received on that evening. I have said that he would be called
upon to own his sins, and so much, at least, should have been
required of him. But he owned no sin! I have said that a certain
degradation must attend him in that first interview after his
reconciliation. Instead of this the hours that he spent that evening
in Onslow Terrace were hours of one long ovation. He was, as it were,
put upon a throne as a king who had returned from his conquest, and
those two women did him honour, almost kneeling at his feet. Cecilia
was almost as tender with him as Florence, pleading to her own false
heart the fact of his illness as his excuse. There was something of
the pallor of the sick-room left with him,--a slight tenuity in his
hands and brightness in his eye which did him yeoman's service. Had
he been quite robust, Cecilia might have felt that she could not
justify to herself the peculiar softness of her words. After the
first quarter of an hour he was supremely happy. His awkwardness had
gone, and as he sat with his arm round Florence's waist, he found
that the little pencil-case had again been attached to her chain, and
as he looked down upon her he saw that the cheap brooch was again on
her breast. It would have been pretty, could an observer have been
there, to see the skill with which they both steered clear of any
word or phrase which could be disagreeable to him. One might have
thought that it would have been impossible to avoid all touch of a
rebuke. The very fact that he was forgiven would seem to imply some
fault that required pardon. But there was no hint at any fault.
The tact of women excels the skill of men; and so perfect was the
tact of these women that not a word was said which wounded Harry's
ear. He had come again into their fold, and they were rejoiced and
showed their joy. He who had gone astray had repented, and they were
beautifully tender to the repentant sheep.



CHAPTER XLII.

RESTITUTION.


Harry stayed a little too long with his love,--a little longer at
least than had been computed, and in consequence met Theodore Burton
in the Crescent as he was leaving it. This meeting could hardly be
made without something of pain, and perhaps it was well for Harry
that he should have such an opportunity as this for getting over it
quickly. But when he saw Mr. Burton under the bright gas-lamp he
would very willingly have avoided him, had it been possible.

"Well, Harry?" said Burton, giving his hand to the repentant sheep.

"How are you, Burton?" said Harry, trying to speak with an
unconcerned voice. Then in answer to an inquiry as to his health, he
told of his own illness, speaking of that confounded fever having
made him very low. He intended no deceit, but he made more of the
fever than was necessary.

"When will you come back to the shop?" Burton asked. It must be
remembered that though the brother could not refuse to welcome back
to his home his sister's lover, still he thought that the engagement
was a misfortune. He did not believe in Harry as a man of business,
and had almost rejoiced when Florence had been so nearly quit of him.
And now there was a taint of sarcasm in his voice as he asked as to
Harry's return to the chambers in the Adelphi.

"I can hardly quite say as yet," said Harry, still pleading his
illness. "They were very much against my coming up to London so
soon. Indeed I should not have done it had I not felt so very--very
anxious to see Florence. I don't know, Burton, whether I ought to say
anything to you about that."

"I suppose you have said what you had to say to the women?"

"Oh, yes. I think they understand me completely, and I hope that I
understand them."

"In that case I don't know that you need say anything to me. Come to
the Adelphi as soon as you can; that's all. I never think myself that
a man becomes a bit stronger after an illness by remaining idle."
Then Harry passed on, and felt that he had escaped easily in that
interview.

But as he walked home he was compelled to think of the step which he
must next take. When he had last seen Lady Ongar he had left her with
a promise that Florence was to be deserted for her sake. As yet that
promise would by her be supposed to be binding. Indeed he had thought
it to be binding on himself till he had found himself under his
mother's influence at the parsonage. During his last few weeks in
London he had endured an agony of doubt; but in his vacillations
the pendulum had always veered more strongly towards Bolton Street
than to Onslow Crescent. Now the swinging of the pendulum had ceased
altogether. From henceforth Bolton Street must be forbidden ground
to him, and the sheepfold in Onslow Crescent must be his home till
he should have established a small peculiar fold for himself. But,
as yet, he had still before him the task of communicating his
final decision to the lady in Bolton Street. As he walked home he
determined that he had better do so in the first place by letter,
and so eager was he as to the propriety of doing this at once, that
on his return to his lodgings he sat down, and wrote the letter
before he went to his bed. It was not very easily written. Here, at
any rate, he had to make those confessions of which I have before
spoken;--confessions which it may be less difficult to make with
pen and ink than with spoken words, but which when so made are more
degrading. The word that is written is a thing capable of permanent
life, and lives frequently to the confusion of its parent. A man
should make his confessions always by word of mouth if it be
possible. Whether such a course would have been possible to Harry
Clavering may be doubtful. It might have been that in a personal
meeting the necessary confession would not have got itself adequately
spoken. Thinking, perhaps, of this he wrote his letter as follows on
that night.


   Bloomsbury Square, July, 186--.


The date was easily written, but how was he to go on after that? In
what form of affection or indifference was he to address her whom he
had at that last meeting called his own, his dearest Julia? He got
out of his difficulty in the way common to ladies and gentlemen under
such stress, and did not address her by any name or any epithet.
The date he allowed to remain, and then he went away at once to the
matter of his subject.


   I feel that I owe it you at once to tell you what has
   been my history during the last few weeks. I came up from
   Clavering to-day, and have since that been with Mrs. and
   Miss Burton. Immediately on my return from them I sit down
   to write you.


After having said so much, Harry probably felt that the rest of his
letter would be surplusage. Those few words would tell her all that
it was required that she should know. But courtesy demanded that he
should say more, and he went on with his confession.


   You know that I became engaged to Miss Burton soon after
   your own marriage. I feel now that I should have told you
   this when we first met; but yet, had I done so, it would
   have seemed as though I told it with a special object. I
   don't know whether I make myself understood in this. I can
   only hope that I do so.


Understood! Of course she understood it all. She required no
blundering explanation from him to assist her intelligence.


   I wish now that I had mentioned it. It would have been
   better for both of us. I should have been saved much pain;
   and you, perhaps, some uneasiness.

   I was called down to Clavering a few weeks ago, about some
   business in the family, and then became ill,--so that I
   was confined to my bed instead of returning to town. Had
   it not been for this I should not have left you so long in
   suspense,--that is if there has been suspense. For myself,
   I have to own that I have been very weak,--worse than
   weak, I fear you will think. I do not know whether your
   old regard for me will prompt you to make any excuse for
   me, but I am well sure that I can make none for myself
   which will not have suggested itself to you, without
   my urging it. If you choose to think that I have been
   heartless,--or rather, if you are able so to think of me,
   no words of mine, written or spoken now, will remove that
   impression from your mind.

   I believe that I need write nothing further. You will
   understand from what I have said all that I should have
   to say were I to refer at length to that which has passed
   between us. All that is over now, and it only remains for
   me to express a hope that you may be happy. Whether we
   shall ever see each other again who shall say?--but if we
   do I trust that we may not meet as enemies. May God bless
   you here and hereafter.

   HARRY CLAVERING.


When the letter was finished Harry sat for a while by his open
window looking at the moon, over the chimney-pots of his square, and
thinking of his career in life as it had hitherto been fulfilled. The
great promise of his earlier days had not been kept. His plight in
the world was now poor enough, though his hopes had been so high! He
was engaged to be married, but had no income on which to marry. He
had narrowly escaped great wealth. Ah!--It was hard for him to think
of that without a regret; but he did strive so to think of it. Though
he told himself that it would have been evil for him to have depended
on money which had been procured by the very act which had been to
him an injury,--to have dressed himself in the feathers which had
been plucked from Lord Ongar's wings,--it was hard for him to think
of all that he had missed, and rejoice thoroughly that he had missed
it. But he told himself that he so rejoiced, and endeavoured to be
glad that he had not soiled his hands with riches which never would
have belonged to the woman he had loved had she not earned them by
being false to him. Early on the following morning he sent off his
letter, and then, putting himself into a cab, bowled down to Onslow
Crescent. The sheepfold now was very pleasant to him when the head
shepherd was away, and so much gratification it was natural that he
should allow himself.

That evening, when he came from his club, he found a note from Lady
Ongar. It was very short, and the blood rushed to his face as he felt
ashamed at seeing with how much apparent ease she had answered him.
He had written with difficulty, and had written awkwardly. But there
was nothing awkward in her words.


   DEAR HARRY,--We are quits now. I do not know why we should
   ever meet as enemies. I shall never feel myself to be an
   enemy of yours. I think it would be well that we should
   see each other, and if you have no objection to seeing me,
   I will be at home any evening that you may call. Indeed
   I am at home always in the evening. Surely, Harry, there
   can be no reason why we should not meet. You need not fear
   that there will be danger in it.

   Will you give my compliments to Miss Florence Burton, with
   my best wishes for her happiness? Your Mrs. Burton I have
   seen,--as you may have heard, and I congratulate you on
   your friend.

   Yours always, J. O.


The writing of this letter seemed to have been easy enough, and
certainly there was nothing in it that was awkward; but I think that
the writer had suffered more in the writing than Harry had done in
producing his longer epistle. But she had known how to hide her
suffering, and had used a tone which told no tale of her wounds. We
are quits now, she had said, and she had repeated the words over and
over again to herself as she walked up and down her room. Yes! they
were quits now,--if the reflection of that fact could do her any
good. She had ill-treated him in her early days; but, as she had
told herself so often, she had served him rather than injured him by
that ill-treatment. She had been false to him; but her falsehood had
preserved him from a lot which could not have been fortunate. With
such a clog as she would have been round his neck,--with such a wife,
without a shilling of fortune, how could he have risen in the world?
No! Though she had deceived him, she had served him. Then,--after
that,--had come the tragedy of her life, the terrible days in
thinking of which she still shuddered, the days of her husband and
Sophie Gordeloup,--that terrible deathbed, those attacks upon her
honour, misery upon misery, as to which she never now spoke a word to
any one, and as to which she was resolved that she never would speak
again. She had sold herself for money, and had got the price; but
the punishment of her offence had been very heavy. And now, in these
latter days, she had thought to compensate the man she had loved for
the treachery with which she had used him. That treachery had been
serviceable to him, but not the less should the compensation be very
rich. And she would love him too. Ah, yes; she had always loved him!
He should have it all now,--everything, if only he would consent to
forget that terrible episode in her life, as she would strive to
forget it. All that should remain to remind them of Lord Ongar would
be the wealth that should henceforth belong to Harry Clavering.
Such had been her dream, and Harry had come to her with words of
love which made it seem to be a reality. He had spoken to her words
of love which he was now forced to withdraw, and the dream was
dissipated. It was not to be allowed to her to escape her penalty so
easily as that! As for him, they were now quits. That being the case,
there could be no reason why they should quarrel.

But what now should she do with her wealth, and especially how should
she act in respect to that place down in the country? Though she had
learned to hate Ongar Park during her solitary visit there, she had
still looked forward to the pleasure the property might give her,
when she should be able to bestow it upon Harry Clavering. But that
had been part of her dream, and the dream was now over. Through it
all she had been conscious that she might hardly dare to hope that
the end of her punishment should come so soon,--and now she knew that
it was not to come. As far as she could see, there was no end to the
punishment in prospect for her. From her first meeting with Harry
Clavering on the platform of the railway station his presence, or
her thoughts of him, had sufficed to give some brightness to her
life,--had enabled her to support the friendship of Sophie Gordeloup,
and also to support her solitude when poor Sophie had been banished.
But now she was left without any resource. As she sat alone,
meditating on all this, she endeavoured to console herself with the
reflection that, after all, she was the one whom Harry loved,--whom
Harry would have chosen, had he been free to choose. But the comfort
to be derived from that was very poor. Yes; he had loved her
once,--nay, perhaps he loved her still. But when that love was her
own she had rejected it. She had rejected it, simply declaring to
him, to her friends, and to the world at large, that she preferred to
be rich. She had her reward, and, bowing her head upon her hands, she
acknowledged that the punishment was deserved.

Her first step after writing her note to Harry was to send for Mr.
Turnbull, her lawyer. She had expected to see Harry on the evening of
the day on which she had written, but instead of that she received a
note from him in which he said that he would come to her before long.
Mr. Turnbull was more instant in obeying her commands, and was with
her on the morning after he received her injunction. He was almost
a perfect stranger to her, having only seen her once and that for a
few moments after her return to England. Her marriage settlements
had been prepared for her by Sir Hugh's attorney; but during her
sojourn in Florence it had become necessary that she should have
some one in London to look after her own affairs, and Mr. Turnbull
had been recommended to her by lawyers employed by her husband. He
was a prudent, sensible man, who recognized it to be his imperative
interest to look after his client's interest. And he had done his
duty by Lady Ongar in that trying time immediately after her return.
An offer had then been made by the Courton family to give Julia her
income without opposition if she would surrender Ongar Park. To this
she had made objections with indignation, and Mr. Turnbull, though he
had at first thought that she would be wise to comply with the terms
proposed, had done her work for her with satisfactory expedition.
Since those days she had not seen him, but now she had summoned him,
and he was with her in Bolton Street.

"I want to speak to you, Mr. Turnbull," she said, "about that place
down in Surrey. I don't like it."

"Not like Ongar Park?" he said. "I have always heard that it is so
charming."

"It is not charming to me. It is a sort of property that I don't
want, and I mean to give it up."

"Lord Ongar's uncles would buy your interest in it, I have no doubt."

"Exactly. They have sent to me, offering to do so. My brother-in-law,
Sir Hugh Clavering, called on me with a message from them saying
so. I thought that he was very foolish to come, and so I told him.
Such things should be done by one's lawyers. Don't you think so, Mr.
Turnbull?" Mr. Turnbull smiled as he declared that, of course, he,
being a lawyer, was of that opinion. "I am afraid they will have
thought me uncivil," continued Julia, "as I spoke rather brusquely to
Sir Hugh Clavering. I am not inclined to take any steps through Sir
Hugh Clavering; but I do not know that I have any reason to be angry
with the little lord's family."

"Really, Lady Ongar, I think not. When your ladyship returned there
was some opposition thought of for a while, but I really do not think
it was their fault."

"No; it was not their fault."

"That was my feeling at the time; it was indeed."

"It was the fault of Lord Ongar,--of my husband. As regards all
the Courtons I have no word of complaint to make. It is not to be
expected,--it is not desirable that they and I should be friends.
It is impossible, after what has passed, that there should be such
friendship. But they have never injured me, and I wish to oblige
them. Had Ongar Park suited me I should, doubtless, have kept it; but
it does not suit me, and they are welcome to have it back again."

"Has a price been named, Lady Ongar?"

"No price need be named. There is to be no question of a price. Lord
Ongar's mother is welcome to the place,--or rather to such interest
as I have in it."

"And to pay a rent?" suggested Mr. Turnbull.

"To pay no rent! Nothing would induce me to let the place, or to sell
my right in it. I will have no bargain about it. But as nothing also
will induce me to live there, I am not such a dog in the manger as to
wish to keep it. If you will have the kindness to see Mr. Courton's
lawyer and to make arrangements about it."

"But, Lady Ongar; what you call your right in the estate is worth
over twenty thousand pounds. It is indeed. You could borrow twenty
thousand pounds on the security of it to-morrow."

"But I don't want to borrow twenty thousand pounds."

"No, no; exactly. Of course you don't. But I point out that fact to
show the value. You would be making a present of that sum of money
to people who do not want it,--who have no claim upon you. I really
don't see how they could take it."

"Mrs. Courton wishes to have the place very much."

"But, my lady, she has never thought of getting it without paying
for it. Lady Ongar, I really cannot advise you to take any such step
as that. Indeed, I cannot. I should be wrong, as your lawyer, if
I did not point out to you that such a proceeding would be quite
romantic,--quite so; what the world would call Quixotic. People don't
expect such things as that. They don't, indeed."

"People don't often have such reasons as I have," said Lady Ongar.
Mr. Turnbull sat silent for a while, looking as though he were
unhappy. The proposition made to him was one which, as a lawyer, he
felt to be very distasteful to him. He knew that his client had no
male friends in whom she confided, and he felt that the world would
blame him if he allowed this lady to part with her property in the
way she had suggested. "You will find that I am in earnest," she
continued, smiling. "And you may as well give way to my vagaries with
a good grace."

"They would not take it, Lady Ongar."

"At any rate we can try them. If you will make them understand that
I don't at all want the place, and that it will go to rack and ruin
because there is no one to live there, I am sure they will take it."

Then Mr. Turnbull again sat silent and unhappy, thinking with what
words he might best bring forward his last and strongest argument
against this rash proceeding.

"Lady Ongar," he said, "in your peculiar position there are double
reasons why you should not act in this way."

"What do you mean, Mr. Turnbull? What is my peculiar position?"

"The world will say that you have restored Ongar Park because you
were afraid to keep it. Indeed, Lady Ongar, you had better let it
remain as it is."

"I care nothing for what the world says," she exclaimed, rising
quickly from her chair;--"nothing; nothing!"

"You should really hold by your rights; you should, indeed. Who can
possibly say what other interests may be concerned? You may marry,
and live for the next fifty years, and have a family. It is my duty,
Lady Ongar, to point out these things to you."

"I am sure you are quite right, Mr. Turnbull," she said, struggling
to maintain a quiet demeanour. "You, of course, are only doing your
duty. But whether I marry or whether I remain as I am, I shall give
up this place. And as for what the world, as you call it, may say, I
will not deny that I cared much for that on my immediate return. What
people said then made me very unhappy. But I care nothing for it now.
I have established my rights, and that has been sufficient. To me
it seems that the world, as you call it, has been civil enough in
its usage of me lately. It is only of those who should have been my
friends that I have a right to complain. If you will please to do
this thing for me, I will be obliged to you."

"If you are quite determined about it--"

"I am quite determined. What is the use of the place to me? I never
shall go there. What is the use even of the money that comes to me?
I have no purpose for it. I have nothing to do with it."

There was something in her tone as she said this which well filled
him with pity.

"You should remember," he said, "how short a time it is since you
became a widow. Things will be different with you soon."

"My clothes will be different, if you mean that," she answered; "but
I do not know that there will be any other change in me. But I am
wrong to trouble you with all this. If you will let Mr. Courton's
lawyer know, with my compliments to Mrs. Courton, that I have heard
that she would like to have the place, and that I do not want it, I
will be obliged to you." Mr. Turnbull having by this time perceived
that she was quite in earnest, took his leave, having promised to do
her bidding.

In this interview she had told her lawyer only a part of the plan
which was now running in her head. As for giving up Ongar Park, she
took to herself no merit for that. The place had been odious to her
ever since she had endeavoured to establish herself there and had
found that the clergyman's wife would not speak to her,--that even
her own housekeeper would hardly condescend to hold converse with
her. She felt that she would be a dog in the manger to keep the place
in her own possession. But she had thoughts beyond this,--resolutions
only as yet half-formed as to a wider surrender. She had disgraced
herself, ruined herself, robbed herself of all happiness by the
marriage she had made. Her misery had not been simply the misery of
that lord's lifetime. As might have been expected, that was soon
over. But an enduring wretchedness had come after that from which
she saw no prospect of escape. What was to be her future life, left
as she was and would be, in desolation? If she were to give it all
up,--all the wealth that had been so ill-gotten,--might there not
then be some hope of comfort for her?

She had been willing enough to keep Lord Ongar's money, and use it
for the purposes of her own comfort, while she had still hoped that
comfort might come from it. The remembrance of all that she had to
give had been very pleasant to her, as long as she had hoped that
Harry Clavering would receive it at her hands. She had not at once
felt that the fruit had all turned to ashes. But now,--now that Harry
was gone from her,--now that she had no friend left to her whom she
could hope to make happy by her munificence,--the very knowledge of
her wealth was a burden to her. And as she thought of her riches in
these first days of her desertion, as she had indeed been thinking
since Cecilia Burton had been with her, she came to understand that
she was degraded by their acquisition. She had done that which had
been unpardonably bad, and she felt like Judas when he stood with the
price of his treachery in his hand. He had given up his money, and
would not she do as much? There had been a moment in which she had
nearly declared all her purpose to the lawyer, but she was held back
by the feeling that she ought to make her plans certain before she
communicated them to him.

She must live. She could not go out and hang herself as Judas had
done. And then there was her title and rank, of which she did not
know whether it was within her power to divest herself. She sorely
felt the want of some one from whom in her present need she might
ask counsel; of some friend to whom she could trust to tell her in
what way she might now best atone for the evil she had done. Plans
ran through her head which were thrown aside almost as soon as made,
because she saw that they were impracticable. She even longed in
these days for her sister's aid, though of old she had thought but
little of Hermy as a counsellor. She had no friend whom she might
ask;--unless she might still ask Harry Clavering.

If she did not keep it all might she still keep something,--enough
for decent life,--and yet comfort herself with the feeling that she
had expiated her sin? And what would be said of her when she had made
this great surrender? Would not the world laugh at her instead of
praising her,--that world as to which she had assured Mr. Turnbull
that she did not care what its verdict about her might be? She had
many doubts. Ah! why had not Harry Clavering remained true to her?
But her punishment had come upon her with all its severity, and she
acknowledged to herself now that it was not to be avoided.



CHAPTER XLIII.

LADY ONGAR'S REVENGE.


[Illustration.]

At last came the night which Harry had fixed for his visit to Bolton
Street. He had looked forward certainly with no pleasure to the
interview, and now that the time for it had come, was disposed to
think that Lady Ongar had been unwise in asking for it. But he had
promised that he would go, and there was no possible escape.

He dined that evening in Onslow Crescent, where he was now again
established with all his old comfort. He had again gone up to the
children's nursery with Cecilia, had kissed them all in their cots,
and made himself quite at home in the establishment. It was with them
there as though there had been no dreadful dream about Lady Ongar. It
was so altogether with Cecilia and Florence, and even Mr. Burton was
allowing himself to be brought round to a charitable view of Harry's
character. Harry on this day had gone to the chambers in the Adelphi
for an hour, and walking away with Theodore Burton had declared his
intention of working like a horse. "If you were to say like a man,
it would perhaps be better," said Burton. "I must leave you to say
that," answered Harry; "for the present I will content myself with
the horse." Burton was willing to hope, and allowed himself once more
to fall into his old pleasant way of talking about the business as
though there were no other subject under the sun so full of manifold
interest. He was very keen at the present moment about Metropolitan
railways, and was ridiculing the folly of those who feared that the
railway projectors were going too fast. "But we shall never get any
thanks," he said. "When the thing has been done, and thanks are our
due, people will look upon all our work so much as a matter of course
that it will never occur to them to think that they owe us anything.
They will have forgotten all their cautions, and will take what they
get as though it were simply their due. Nothing astonishes me so
much as the fear people feel before a thing is done when I join it
with their want of surprise or admiration afterwards." In this way
even Theodore Burton had resumed his terms of intimacy with Harry
Clavering.

Harry had told both Cecilia and Florence of his intended visit to
Bolton Street, and they had all become very confidential on the
subject. In most such cases we may suppose that a man does not say
much to one woman of the love which another woman has acknowledged
for himself. Nor was Harry Clavering at all disposed to make any
such boast. But in this case, Lady Ongar herself had told everything
to Mrs. Burton. She had declared her passion, and had declared
also her intention of making Harry her husband if he would take her.
Everything was known, and there was no possibility of sparing Lady
Ongar's name.

"If I had been her I would not have asked for such a meeting,"
Cecilia said. The three were at this time sitting together, for Mr.
Burton rarely joined them in their conversation.

"I don't know," said Florence. "I do not see why she and Harry should
not remain as friends."

"They might be friends without meeting now," said Cecilia.

"Hardly. If the awkwardness were not got over at once it would never
be got over. I almost think she is right, though if I were her
I should long to have it over." That was Florence's judgment in
the matter. Harry sat between them, like a sheep as he was, very
meekly,--not without some enjoyment of his sheepdom, but still
feeling that he was a sheep. At half-past eight he started up, having
already been told that a cab was waiting for him at the door. He
pressed Cecilia's hand as he went, indicating his feeling that he had
before him an affair of some magnitude, and then of course had a
word or two to say to Florence in private on the landing. Oh, those
delicious private words, the need for which comes so often during
those short halcyon days of one's lifetime! They were so pleasant
that Harry would fain have returned to repeat them after he was
seated in his cab; but the inevitable wheels carried him onwards with
cruel velocity, and he was in Bolton Street before the minutes had
sufficed for him to collect his thoughts.


[Illustration: Harry sat between them, like a sheep as he was, very
meekly.]


Lady Ongar, when he entered the room, was sitting in her accustomed
chair, near a little work-table which she always used, and did not
rise to meet him. It was a pretty chair, soft and easy, made with
a back for lounging, but with no arms to impede the circles of a
lady's hoop. Harry knew the chair well and had spoken of its graceful
comfort in some of his visits to Bolton Street. She was seated there
when he entered; and though he was not sufficiently experienced in
the secrets of feminine attire to know at once that she had dressed
herself with care, he did perceive that she was very charming, not
only by force of her own beauty, but by the aid also of her dress.
And yet she was in deep mourning,--in the deepest mourning; nor was
there anything about her of which complaint might fairly be made by
those who do complain on such subjects. Her dress was high round
her neck, and the cap on her head was indisputably a widow's cap;
but enough of her brown hair was to be seen to tell of its rich
loveliness; and the black dress was so made as to show the full
perfection of her form; and with it all there was that graceful
feminine brightness that care and money can always give, and
which will not come without care and money. It might be well, she
had thought, to surrender her income, and become poor and dowdy
hereafter, but there could be no reason why Harry Clavering should
not be made to know all that he had lost.

"Well, Harry," she said, as he stepped up to her and took her offered
hand. "I am glad that you have come that I may congratulate you.
Better late than never; eh, Harry?"

How was he to answer her when she spoke to him in this strain? "I
hope it is not too late," he said, hardly knowing what the words were
which were coming from his mouth.

"Nay; that is for you to say. I can do it heartily, Harry, if you
mean that. And why not? Why should I not wish you happy? I have
always liked you,--have always wished for your happiness. You believe
that I am sincere when I congratulate you;--do you not?"

"Oh, yes; you are always sincere."

"I have always been so to you. As to any sincerity beyond that we
need say nothing now. I have always been your good friend,--to the
best of my ability. Ah, Harry; you do not know how much I have
thought of your welfare; how much I do think of it. But never mind
that. Tell me something now of this Florence Burton of yours. Is she
tall?" I believe that Lady Ongar, when she asked this question, knew
well that Florence was short of stature.

"No; she is not tall," said Harry.

"What,--a little beauty? Upon the whole I think I agree with your
taste. The most lovely women that I have ever seen have been small,
bright, and perfect in their proportions. It is very rare that a tall
woman has a perfect figure." Julia's own figure was quite perfect.
"Do you remember Constance Vane? Nothing ever exceeded her beauty."
Now Constance Vane,--she at least who had in those days been
Constance Vane, but who now was the stout mother of two or three
children,--had been a waxen doll of a girl, whom Harry had known, but
had neither liked nor admired. But she was highly bred, and belonged
to the cream of English fashion; she had possessed a complexion as
pure in its tints as are the interior leaves of a blush rose,--and
she had never had a thought in her head, and hardly ever a word on
her lips. She and Florence Burton were as poles asunder in their
differences. Harry felt this at once, and had an indistinct notion
that Lady Ongar was as well aware of the fact as was he himself. "She
is not a bit like Constance Vane," he said.

"Then what is she like? If she is more beautiful than what Miss Vane
used to be, she must be lovely indeed."

"She has no pretensions of that kind," said Harry, almost sulkily.

"I have heard that she was so very beautiful!" Lady Ongar had never
heard a word about Florence's beauty;--not a word. She knew nothing
personally of Florence beyond what Mrs. Burton had told her. But who
will not forgive her the little deceit that was necessary to her
little revenge?

"I don't know how to describe her," said Harry. "I hope the time may
soon come when you will see her, and be able to judge for yourself."

"I hope so too. It shall not be my fault if I do not like her."

"I do not think you can fail to like her. She is very clever, and
that will go further with you than mere beauty. Not but what I think
her very,--very pretty."

"Ah,--I understand. She reads a great deal, and that sort of thing.
Yes; that is very nice. But I shouldn't have thought that that
would have taken you. You used not to care much for talent and
learning,--not in women I mean."

"I don't know about that," said Harry, looking very foolish.

"But a contrast is what you men always like. Of course I ought not
to say that, but you will know of what I am thinking. A clever,
highly-educated woman like Miss Burton will be a much better
companion to you than I could have been. You see I am very frank,
Harry." She wished to make him talk freely about himself, his future
days, and his past days, while he was simply anxious to say on these
subjects as little as possible. Poor woman! The excitement of having
a passion which she might indulge was over with her,--at any rate for
the present. She had played her game and had lost wofully; but before
she retired altogether from the gaming-table she could not keep
herself from longing for a last throw of the dice.

"These things, I fear, go very much by chance," said Harry.

"You do not mean me to suppose that you are taking Miss Burton by
chance. That would be as uncomplimentary to her as to yourself."

"Chance, at any rate, has been very good to me in this instance."

"Of that I am sure. Do not suppose that I am doubting that. It is
not only the paradise that you have gained, but the pandemonium
that you have escaped!" Then she laughed slightly, but the laughter
was uneasy, and made her angry with herself. She had especially
determined to be at ease during this meeting, and was conscious that
any falling off in that respect on her part would put into his hands
the power which she was desirous of exercising.

"You are determined to rebuke me, I see," said he. "If you choose to
do so, I am prepared to bear it. My defence, if I have a defence, is
one that I cannot use."

"And what would be your defence?"

"I have said that I cannot use it."

"As if I did not understand it all! What you mean to say is
this,--that when your good stars sent you in the way of Florence
Burton, you had been ill-treated by her who would have made your
pandemonium for you, and that she therefore,--she who came first and
behaved so badly--can have no right to find fault with you in that
you have obeyed your good stars and done so well for yourself. That
is what you call your defence. It would be perfect, Harry,--perfect,
if you had only whispered to me a word of Miss Burton when I first
saw you after my return home. It is odd to me that you should not
have written to me and told me when I was abroad with my husband.
It would have comforted me to have known that the wound which I had
given had been cured;--that is, if there was a wound."

"You know that there was a wound."

"At any rate, it was not mortal. But when are such wounds mortal?
When are they more than skin-deep?"

"I can say nothing as to that now."

"No, Harry; of course you can say nothing. Why should you be made
to say anything? You are fortunate and happy, and have all that you
want. I have nothing that I want."

There was a reality in the tone of sorrow in which this was spoken
which melted him at once;--and the more so in that there was so much
in her grief which could not but be flattering to his vanity. "Do not
say that, Lady Ongar," he exclaimed.

"But I do say it. What have I got in the world that is worth having?
My possessions are ever so many thousands a year,--and a damaged
name."

"I deny that. I deny it altogether. I do not think that there is one
who knows of your story who believes ill of you."

"I could tell you of one, Harry, who thinks very ill of me;--nay, of
two; and they are both in this room. Do you remember how you used to
teach me that terribly conceited bit of Latin,--Nil conscire sibi? Do
you suppose that I can boast that I never grow pale as I think of my
own fault? I am thinking of it always, and my heart is ever becoming
paler and paler. And as to the treatment of others;--I wish I could
make you know what I suffered when I was fool enough to go to that
place in Surrey. The coachman who drives me no doubt thinks that I
poisoned my husband, and the servant who let you in just now supposes
me to be an abandoned woman because you are here."

"You will be angry with me, perhaps, if I say that these feelings are
morbid and will die away. They show the weakness which has come from
the ill-usage you have suffered."

"You are right in part, no doubt. I shall become hardened to it all,
and shall fall into some endurable mode of life in time. But I can
look forward to nothing. What future have I? Was there ever any one
so utterly friendless as I am? Your kind cousin has done that for
me;--and yet he came here to me the other day, smiling and talking as
though he were sure that I should be delighted by his condescension.
I do not think that he will ever come again."

"I did not know you had seen him."

"Yes; I saw him;--but I did not find much relief from his visit. We
won't mind that, however. We can talk about something better than
Hugh Clavering during the few minutes that we have together;--can we
not? And so Miss Burton is very learned and very clever?"

"I did not quite say that."

"But I know she is. What a comfort that will be to you! I am not
clever, and I never should have become learned. Oh, dear! I had but
one merit, Harry;--I was fond of you."

"And how did you show it?" He did not speak these words, because he
would not triumph over her, nor was he willing to express that regret
on his own part which these words would have implied;--but it was
impossible for him to avoid a thought of them. He remained silent,
therefore, taking up some toy from the table into his hands, as
though that would occupy his attention.

"But what a fool I am to talk of it;--am I not? And I am worse
than a fool. I was thinking of you when I stood up in church to be
married;--thinking of that offer of your little savings. I used to
think of you at every harsh word that I endured;--of your modes of
life when I sat through those terrible nights by that poor creature's
bed;--of you when I knew that the last day was coming. I thought of
you always, Harry, when I counted up my gains. I never count them
up now. Ah, how I thought of you when I came to this house in the
carriage which you had provided for me, when I had left you at the
station almost without speaking a word to you! I should have been
more gracious had I not had you in my thoughts throughout my whole
journey home from Florence. And after that I had some comfort in
believing that the price of my shame might make you rich without
shame. Oh, Harry, I have been disappointed! You will never understand
what I felt when first that evil woman told me of Miss Burton."

"Oh, Julia, what am I to say?"

"You can say nothing; but I wonder that you had not told me."

"How could I tell you? Would it not have seemed that I was vain
enough to have thought of putting you on your guard?"

"And why not? But never mind. Do not suppose that I am rebuking you.
As I said in my letter, we are quits now, and there is no place for
scolding on either side. We are quits now; but I am punished and you
are rewarded."

Of course he could not answer this. Of course he was hard pressed
for words. Of course he could neither acknowledge that he had been
rewarded, nor assert that a share of the punishment of which she
spoke had fallen upon him also. This was the revenge with which she
had intended to attack him. That she should think that he had in
truth been punished and not rewarded, was very natural. Had he been
less quick in forgetting her after her marriage, he would have had
his reward without any punishment. If such were her thoughts, who
shall quarrel with her on that account?

"I have been very frank with you," she continued. "Indeed, why should
I not be so? People talk of a lady's secret, but my secret has been
no secret from you? That I was made to tell it under,--under,--what I
will call an error,--was your fault; and it is that that has made us
quits."

"I know that I have behaved badly to you."

"But then unfortunately you know also that I had deserved bad
treatment. Well; we will say no more about it. I have been very
candid with you, but then I have injured no one by my candour. You
have not said a word to me in reply; but then your tongue is tied
by your duty to Miss Burton,--your duty and your love together, of
course. It is all as it should be, and now I will have done. When are
you to be married, Harry?"

"No time has been fixed. I am a very poor man, you know."

"Alas, alas,--yes. When mischief is done, how badly all the things
turn out. You are poor and I am rich, and yet we cannot help each
other."

"I fear not."

"Unless I could adopt Miss Burton, and be a sort of mother to her.
You would shrink, however, from any such guardianship on my part. But
you are clever, Harry, and can work when you please, and will make
your way. If Miss Burton keeps you waiting now by any prudent fear on
her part, I shall not think so well of her as I am inclined to do."

"The Burtons are all prudent people."

"Tell her, from me, with my love,--not to be too prudent. I thought
to be prudent, and see what has come of it."

"I will tell her what you say."

"Do, please; and, Harry, look here. Will she accept a little present
from me? You, at any rate, for my sake, will ask her to do so. Give
her this,--it is only a trifle,"--and she put her hand on a small
jeweller's box, which was close to her arm upon the table, "and tell
her,--of course she knows all our story, Harry?"

"Yes; she knows it all."

"Tell her that she whom you have rejected sends it with her kindest
wishes to her whom you have taken."

"No; I will not tell her that."

"Why not? It is all true. I have not poisoned the little ring, as the
ladies would have done some centuries since. They were grander then
than we are now, and perhaps hardly worse, though more cruel. You
will bid her take it,--will you not?"

"I am sure she will take it without bidding on my part."

"And tell her not to write me any thanks. She and I will both
understand that that had better be omitted. If, when I shall see her
at some future time as your wife, it shall be on her finger, I shall
know that I am thanked." Then Harry rose to go. "I did not mean by
that to turn you out, but perhaps it may be as well. I have no more
to say,--and as for you, you cannot but wish that the penance should
be over." Then he pressed her hand, and with some muttered farewell,
bade her adieu. Again she did not rise from her chair, but nodding at
him with a sweet smile, let him go without another word.



CHAPTER XLIV.

SHEWING WHAT HAPPENED OFF HELIGOLAND.


During the six weeks after this, Harry Clavering settled down to
his work at the chambers in the Adelphi with exemplary diligence.
Florence, having remained a fortnight in town after Harry's return
to the sheepfold, and having accepted Lady Ongar's present,--not
without a long and anxious consultation with her sister-in-law on
the subject,--had returned in fully restored happiness to Stratton.
Mrs. Burton was at Ramsgate with the children, and Mr. Burton was in
Russia with reference to a line of railway which was being projected
from Moscow to Astracan. It was now September, and Harry, in his
letters home, declared that he was the only person left in London.
It was hard upon him,--much harder than it was upon the Wallikers
and other young men whom fate retained in town, for Harry was a man
given to shooting,--a man accustomed to pass the autumnal months in a
country house. And then, if things had chanced to go one way instead
of another, he would have had his own shooting down at Ongar Park
with his own friends,--admiring him at his heels; or if not so this
year, he would have been shooting elsewhere with the prospect of
these rich joys for years to come. As it was, he had promised to
stick to the shop, and was sticking to it manfully. Nor do I think
that he allowed his mind to revert to those privileges which might
have been his at all more frequently than any of my readers would
have done in his place. He was sticking to the shop, and though he
greatly disliked the hot desolation of London in those days, being
absolutely afraid to frequent his club at such a period of the
year,--and though he hated Walliker mortally,--he was fully resolved
to go on with his work. Who could tell what might be his fate?
Perhaps in another ten years he might be carrying that Russian
railway on through the deserts of Siberia. Then there came to him
suddenly tidings which disturbed all his resolutions, and changed the
whole current of his life.

At first there came a telegram to him from the country, desiring
him to go down at once to Clavering, but not giving him any reason.
Added to the message were these words,--"We are all well at the
parsonage;"--words evidently added in thoughtfulness. But before he
had left the office there came to him there a young man from the bank
at which his cousin Hugh kept his account, telling him the tidings
to which the telegram no doubt referred. Jack Stuart's boat had been
lost, and his two cousins had gone to their graves beneath the sea!
The master of the boat, and Stuart himself, with a boy, had been
saved. The other sailors whom they had with them, and the ship's
steward, had perished with the Claverings. Stuart, it seemed, had
caused tidings of the accident to be sent to the rector of Clavering
and to Sir Hugh's bankers. At the bank they had ascertained that
their late customer's cousin was in town, and their messenger had
thereupon been sent, first to Bloomsbury Square, and from thence to
the Adelphi.

Harry had never loved his cousins. The elder he had greatly disliked,
and the younger he would have disliked had he not despised him. But
not the less on that account was he inexpressibly shocked when he
first heard what had happened. The lad said that there could, as he
imagined, be no mistake. The message had come, as he believed, from
Holland, but of that he was not certain. There could, however, be no
doubt about the fact. It distinctly stated that both brothers had
perished. Harry had known when he received the message from home,
that no train would take him till three in the afternoon, and had
therefore remained at the office; but he could not remain now. His
head was confused, and he could hardly bring himself to think how
this matter would affect himself. When he attempted to explain his
absence to an old serious clerk there, he spoke of his own return
to the office as certain. He should be back, he supposed, in a week
at the furthest. He was thinking then of his promises to Theodore
Burton, and had not begun to realize the fact that his whole destiny
in life would be changed. He said something, with a long face, of
the terrible misfortune which had occurred, but gave no hint that
that misfortune would be important in its consequences to himself. It
was not till he had reached his lodgings in Bloomsbury Square that
he remembered that his own father was now the baronet, and that he
was his father's heir. And then for a moment he thought about the
property. He believed that it was entailed, but even of that he was
not certain. But if it were unentailed, to whom could his cousin have
left it? He endeavoured, however, to expel such thoughts from his
mind, as though there was something ungenerous in entertaining them.
He tried to think of the widow, but even in doing that he could not
tell himself that there was much ground for genuine sorrow. No wife
had ever had less joy from her husband's society than Lady Clavering
had had from that of Sir Hugh. There was no child to mourn the
loss,--no brother, no unmarried sister. Sir Hugh had had friends,--as
friendship goes with such men; but Harry could not but doubt whether
among them all there would be one who would feel anything like true
grief for his loss. And it was the same with Archie. Who in the world
would miss Archie Clavering? What man or woman would find the world
to be less bright because Archie Clavering was sleeping beneath the
waves? Some score of men at his club would talk of poor Clavvy for
a few days,--would do so without any pretence at the tenderness
of sorrow; and then even of Archie's memory there would be an end.
Thinking of all this as he was carried down to Clavering, Harry could
not but acknowledge that the loss to the world had not been great;
but, even while telling himself this, he would not allow himself to
take comfort in the prospect of his heirship. Once, perhaps, he did
speculate how Florence should bear her honours as Lady Clavering; but
this idea he swept away from his thoughts as quickly as he was able.

The tidings had reached the parsonage very late on the previous
night; so late that the rector had been disturbed in his bed to
receive them. It was his duty to make known to Lady Clavering the
fact that she was a widow, but this he could not do till the next
morning. But there was little sleep that night for him or for his
wife! He knew well enough that the property was entailed. He felt
with sufficient strength what it was to become a baronet at a sudden
blow, and to become also the owner of the whole Clavering property.
He was not slow to think of the removal to the great house, of the
altered prospects of his son, and of the mode of life which would
be fitting for himself in future. Before the morning came he had
meditated who should be the future rector of Clavering, and had
made some calculations as to the expediency of resuming his hunting.
Not that he was a heartless man,--or that he rejoiced at what had
happened. But a man's ideas of generosity change as he advances in
age, and the rector was old enough to tell himself boldly that this
thing that had happened could not be to him a cause of much grief. He
had never loved his cousins, or pretended to love them. His cousin's
wife he did love, after a fashion, but in speaking to his own wife
of the way in which this tragedy would affect Hermione, he did not
scruple to speak of her widowhood as a period of coming happiness.

"She will be cut to pieces," said Mrs. Clavering. "She was attached
to him as earnestly as though he had treated her always well."

"I believe it; but not the less will she feel her release,
unconsciously; and her life, which has been very wretched, will
gradually become easy to her."

Even Mrs. Clavering could not deny that this would be so, and then
they reverted to matters which more closely concerned themselves. "I
suppose Harry will marry at once now," said the mother.

"No doubt;--it is almost a pity; is it not?" The rector,--as we will
still call him,--was thinking that Florence was hardly a fitting wife
for his son with his altered prospects. Ah, what a grand thing it
would have been if the Clavering property and Lady Ongar's jointure
could have gone together!

"Not a pity at all," said Mrs. Clavering. "You will find that
Florence will make him a very happy man."

"I dare say;--I dare say. Only he would hardly have taken her had
this sad accident happened before he saw her. But if she will make
him happy that is everything. I have never thought much about
money myself. If I find any comfort in these tidings it is for his
sake, not for my own. I would sooner remain as I am." This was not
altogether untrue, and yet he was thinking of the big house and the
hunting.

"What will be done about the living?" It was early in the morning
when Mrs. Clavering asked this question. She had thought much about
the living during the night. And so had the rector;--but his thoughts
had not run in the same direction as hers. He made no immediate
answer, and then she went on with her question. "Do you think that
you will keep it in your own hands?"

"Well,--no; why should I? I am too idle about it as it is. I should
be more so under these altered circumstances."

"I am sure you would do your duty if you resolved to keep it, but I
don't see why you should do so."

"Clavering is a great deal better than Humbleton," said the rector.
Humbleton was the name of the parish held by Mr. Fielding, his
son-in-law.

But the idea here put forward did not suit the idea which was running
in Mrs. Clavering's mind. "Edward and Mary are very well off," she
said. "His own property is considerable, and I don't think they want
anything. Besides, he would hardly like to give up a family living."

"I might ask him at any rate."

"I was thinking of Mr. Saul," said Mrs. Clavering boldly.

"Of Mr. Saul!" The image of Mr. Saul, as rector of Clavering,
perplexed the new baronet egregiously.

"Well;--yes. He is an excellent; clergyman. No one can deny that."
Then there was silence between them for a few moments. "In that case
he and Fanny would of course marry. It is no good concealing the fact
that she is very fond of him."

"Upon my word I can't understand it," said the rector.

"It is so,--and as to the excellence of his character there can be
no doubt." To this the rector made no answer, but went away into his
dressing-room, that he might prepare himself for his walk across the
park to the great house. While they were discussing who should be the
future incumbent of the living, Lady Clavering was still sleeping in
unconsciousness of her fate. Mr. Clavering greatly dreaded the task
which was before him, and had made a little attempt to induce his
wife to take the office upon herself; but she had explained to him
that it would be more seemly that he should be the bearer of the
tidings. "It would seem that you were wanting in affection for her if
you do not go yourself," his wife had said to him. That the rector of
Clavering was master of himself and of his own actions, no one who
knew the family ever denied, but the instances in which he declined
to follow his wife's advice were not many.

It was about eight o'clock when he went across the park. He had
already sent a messenger with a note to beg that Lady Clavering
would be up to receive him. As he would come very early, he had said,
perhaps she would see him in her own room. The poor lady had, of
course, been greatly frightened by this announcement; but this fear
had been good for her, as they had well understood at the rectory;
the blow, dreadfully sudden as it must still be, would be somewhat
less sudden under this preparation. When Mr. Clavering reached
the house the servant was in waiting to show him upstairs to the
sitting-room which Lady Clavering usually occupied when alone. She
had been there waiting for him for the last half-hour.

"Mr. Clavering, what is it?" she exclaimed, as he entered with
tidings of death written on his visage. "In the name of heaven, what
is it? You have something to tell me of Hugh."

"Dear Hermione," he said, taking her by the hand.

"What is it? Tell me at once. Is he still alive?"

The rector still held her by the hand, but spoke no word. He had been
trying as he came across the park to arrange the words in which he
should tell his tale, but now it was told without any speech on his
part.

"He is dead. Why do you not speak? Why are you so cruel?"

"Dearest Hermione, what am I to say to comfort you?"

What he might say after this was of little moment, for she had
fainted. He rang the bell, and then, when the servants were
there,--the old housekeeper and Lady Clavering's maid,--he told to
them, rather than to her, what had been their master's fate.

"And Captain Archie?" asked the housekeeper.

The rector shook his head, and the housekeeper knew that the rector
was now the baronet. Then they took the poor widow to her own
room,--should I not rather call her, as I may venture to speak the
truth, the enfranchised slave than the poor widow?--and the rector,
taking up his hat, promised that he would send his wife across to
their mistress. His morning's task had been painful, but it had been
easily accomplished. As he walked home among the oaks of Clavering
Park, he told himself, no doubt, that they were now all his own.

That day at the rectory was very sombre, if it was not actually sad.
The greater part of the morning Mrs. Clavering passed with the widow,
and sitting near her sofa she wrote sundry letters to those who were
connected with the family. The longest of these was to Lady Ongar,
who was now at Tenby; and in that there was a pressing request from
Hermione that her sister would come to her at Clavering Park. "Tell
her," said Lady Clavering, "that all her anger must be over now." But
Mrs. Clavering said nothing of Julia's anger. She merely urged the
request that Julia would come to her sister. "She will be sure to
come," said Mrs. Clavering. "You need have no fear on that head."

"But how can I invite her here, when the house is not my own?"

"Pray do not talk in that way, Hermione. The house will be your own
for any time that you may want it. Your husband's relations are your
dear friends; are they not?" But this allusion to her husband brought
her to another fit of hysterical tears. "Both of them gone," she
said. "Both of them gone!" Mrs. Clavering knew well that she was not
alluding to the two brothers, but to her husband and to her baby. Of
poor Archie no one had said a word,--beyond that one word spoken by
the housekeeper. For her, it had been necessary that she should know
who was now the master of Clavering Park.

Twice in the day Mrs. Clavering went over to the big house, and on
her second return, late in the evening, she found her son. When she
arrived, there had already been some few words on the subject between
him and his father.

"You have heard of it, Harry?"

"Yes; a clerk came to me from the banker's."

"Dreadful; is it not? Quite terrible to think of!"

"Indeed it is, sir. I was never so shocked in my life."

"He would go in that cursed boat, though I know that he was advised
against it," said the father, holding up his hands and shaking his
head. "And now both of them gone;--both gone at once!"

"How does she bear it?"

"Your mother is with her now. When I went in the morning,--I had
written a line, and she expected bad news,--she fainted. Of course,
I could do nothing. I can hardly say that I told her. She asked the
question, and then saw by my face that her fears were well-founded.
Upon my word, I was glad when she did faint;--it was the best thing
for her."

"It must have been very painful for you."

"Terrible;--terrible;" and the rector shook his head. "It will make a
great difference in your prospects, Harry."

"And in your life, sir! So to say, you are as young a man as myself."

"Am I? I believe I was about as young when you were born. But I don't
think at all about myself in this matter. I am too old to care to
change my manner of living. It won't affect me very much. Indeed, I
hardly know yet how it may affect me. Your mother thinks I ought to
give up the living. If you were in orders, Harry--"

"I'm very glad, sir, that I am not."

"I suppose so. And there is no need; certainly, there is no need. You
will be able to do pretty nearly what you like about the property. I
shall not care to interfere."

"Yes, you will, sir. It feels strange now, but you will soon get used
to it. I wonder whether he left a will."

"It can't make any difference to you, you know. Every acre of the
property is entailed. She has her settlement. Eight hundred a year,
I think it is. She'll not be a rich woman like her sister. I wonder
where she'll live. As far as that goes, she might stay at the house,
if she likes it. I'm sure your mother wouldn't object."

Harry on this occasion asked no question about the living, but he
also had thought of that. He knew well that his mother would befriend
Mr. Saul, and he knew also that his father would ultimately take his
mother's advice. As regarded himself he had no personal objection to
Mr. Saul, though he could not understand how his sister should feel
any strong regard for such a man.

Edward Fielding would make a better neighbour at the parsonage, and
then he thought whether an exchange might not be made. After that,
and before his mother's return from the great house, he took a stroll
through the park with Fanny. Fanny altogether declined to discuss any
of the family prospects, as they were affected by the accident which
had happened. To her mind the tragedy was so terrible that she could
only feel its tragic element. No doubt she had her own thoughts about
Mr. Saul as connected with it. "What would he think of this sudden
death of the two brothers? How would he feel it? If she could be
allowed to talk to him on the matter, what would he say of their
fate here and hereafter? Would he go to the great house to offer the
consolations of religion to the widow?" Of all this she thought much;
but no picture of Mr. Saul as rector of Clavering, or of herself as
mistress in her mother's house, presented itself to her mind. Harry
found her to be a dull companion, and he, perhaps, consoled himself
with some personal attention to the oak trees. The trees loomed
larger upon him now than they had ever done before.

On the third day the rector went up to London, leaving Harry at the
parsonage. It was necessary that lawyers should be visited, and
that such facts as to the loss should be proved as were capable of
proof. There was no doubt at all as to the fate of Sir Hugh and his
brother. The escape of Mr. Stuart and of two of those employed by him
prevented the possibility of a doubt. The vessel had been caught in a
gale off Heligoland, and had foundered. They had all striven to get
into the yacht's boat, but those who had succeeded in doing so had
gone down. The master of the yacht had seen the two brothers perish.
Those who were saved had been picked up off the spars to which they
had attached themselves. There was no doubt in the way of the new
baronet, and no difficulty.

Nor was there any will made either by Sir Hugh or his brother. Poor
Archie had nothing to leave, and that he should have left no will was
not remarkable. But neither had there been much in the power of Sir
Hugh to bequeath, nor was there any great cause for a will on his
part. Had he left a son, his son would have inherited everything. He
had, however, died childless, and his wife was provided for by her
settlement. On his marriage he had made the amount settled as small
as his wife's friends would accept, and no one who knew the man
expected that he would increase the amount after his death. Having
been in town for three days the rector returned,--being then in full
possession of the title; but this he did not assume till after the
second Sunday from the date of the telegram which brought the news.

In the meantime Harry had written to Florence, to whom the tidings
were as important as to any one concerned. She had left London very
triumphant,--quite confident that she had nothing now to fear from
Lady Ongar or from any other living woman, having not only forgiven
Harry his sins, but having succeeded also in persuading herself
that there had been no sins to forgive,--having quarrelled with her
brother half-a-dozen times in that he would not accept her arguments
on this matter. He too would forgive Harry,--had forgiven him; was
quite ready to omit all further remark on the matter; but could not
bring himself when urged by Florence to admit that her Apollo had
been altogether godlike. Florence had thus left London in triumph,
but she had gone with a conviction that she and Harry must remain
apart for some indefinite time, which probably must be measured by
years. "Let us see at the end of two years," she had said; and Harry
had been forced to be content. But how would it be with her now?

Harry of course began his letter by telling her of the catastrophe,
with the usual amount of epithets. It was very terrible, awful,
shocking,--the saddest thing that had ever happened! The poor widow
was in a desperate state, and all the Claverings were nearly beside
themselves. But when this had been duly said, he allowed himself
to go into their own home question. "I cannot fail," he wrote, "to
think of this chiefly as it concerns you,--or rather, as it concerns
myself in reference to you. I suppose I shall leave the business now.
Indeed, my father seems to think that my remaining there would be
absurd, and my mother agrees with him. As I am the only son, the
property will enable me to live easily without a profession. When I
say 'me,' of course you will understand what 'me' means. The better
part of 'me' is so prudent, that I know she will not accept this
view of things without ever so much consideration, and, therefore,
she must come to Clavering to hear it discussed by the elders. For
myself, I cannot bear to think that I should take delight in the
results of this dreadful misfortune; but how am I to keep myself from
being made happy by the feeling that we may now be married without
further delay? After all that has passed, nothing will make me happy
or even permanently comfortable till I can call you fairly my own. My
mother has already said that she hopes you will come here in about a
fortnight,--that is, as soon as we shall have fallen tolerably into
our places again; but she will write herself before that time. I
have written a line to your brother addressed to the office, which I
suppose will find him. I have written also to Cecilia. Your brother,
no doubt, will hear the news first through the French newspapers."
Then he said a little, but a very little, as to their future modes
of life, just intimating to her, and no more, that her destiny might
probably call upon her to be the mother of a future baronet.

The news had reached Clavering on a Saturday. On the following Sunday
every one in the parish had no doubt heard of it, but nothing on the
subject was said in church on that day. The rector remained at home
during the morning, and the whole service was performed by Mr. Saul.
But on the second Sunday Mr. Fielding had come over from Humbleton,
and he preached a sermon on the loss which the parish had sustained
in the sudden death of the two brothers. It is, perhaps, well that
such sermons should be preached. The inhabitants of Clavering would
have felt that their late lords had been treated like dogs, had no
word been said of them in the house of God. The nature of their fate
had forbidden even the common ceremony of a burial service. It is
well that some respect should be maintained from the low in station
towards those who are high, even when no respect has been deserved.
And, for the widow's sake, it was well that some notice should be
taken in Clavering of this death of the head of the Claverings. But
I should not myself have liked the duty of preaching an eulogistic
sermon on the lives and death of Hugh Clavering and his brother
Archie. What had either of them ever done to merit a good word from
any man, or to earn the love of any woman? That Sir Hugh had been
loved by his wife had come from the nature of the woman, not at all
from the qualities of the man. Both of the brothers had lived on
the unexpressed theory of consuming, for the benefit of their own
backs and their own bellies, the greatest possible amount of those
good things which fortune might put in their way. I doubt whether
either of them had ever contributed anything willingly to the comfort
or happiness of any human being. Hugh, being powerful by nature
and having a strong will, had tyrannized over all those who were
subject to him. Archie, not gifted as was his brother, had been
milder, softer, and less actively hateful; but his principle of
action had been the same. Everything for himself! Was it not well
that two such men should be consigned to the fishes, and that the
world,--especially the Clavering world, and that poor widow, who
now felt herself to be so inexpressibly wretched when her period of
comfort was in truth only commencing,--was it not well that the world
and Clavering should be well quit of them? That idea is the one which
one would naturally have felt inclined to put into one's sermon on
such an occasion; and then to sing some song of rejoicing;--either to
do that, or to leave the matter alone.

But not so are such sermons preached; and not after that fashion
did the young clergyman who had married the first-cousin of these
Claverings buckle himself to the subject. He indeed had, I think, but
little difficulty, either inwardly with his conscience, or outwardly
with his subject. He possessed the power of a pleasant, easy flow of
words, and of producing tears, if not from other eyes, at any rate
from his own. He drew a picture of the little ship amidst the storm,
and of God's hand as it moved in its anger upon the waters; but of
the cause of that divine wrath and its direction he said nothing.
Then, of the suddenness of death and its awfulness he said much, not
insisting as he did so on the necessity of repentance for salvation,
as far as those two poor sinners were concerned. No, indeed;--how
could any preacher have done that? But he improved the occasion by
telling those around him that they should so live as to be ever ready
for the hand of death. If that were possible, where then indeed would
be the victory of the grave? And at last he came to the master and
lord whom they had lost. Even here there was no difficulty for him.
The heir had gone first, and then the father and his brother. Who
among them would not pity the bereaved mother and the widow? Who
among them would not remember with affection the babe whom they had
seen at that font, and with respect the landlord under whose rule
they had lived? How pleasant it must be to ask those questions which
no one can rise to answer! Farmer Gubbins as he sat by, listening
with what power of attention had been vouchsafed to him, felt himself
to be somewhat moved, but soon released himself from the task, and
allowed his mind to run away into other ideas. The rector was a
kindly man and a generous. The rector would allow him to enclose that
little bit of common land, that was to be taken in, without adding
anything to his rent. The rector would be there on audit days, and
things would be very pleasant. Farmer Gubbins, when the slight
murmuring gurgle of the preacher's tears was heard, shook his
own head by way of a responsive wail; but at that moment he was
congratulating himself on the coming comfort of the new reign. Mr.
Fielding, however, got great credit for his sermon; and it did,
probably, more good than harm,--unless, indeed, we should take into
our calculation, in giving our award on this subject, the permanent
utility of all truth, and the permanent injury of all falsehood.

Mr. Fielding remained at the parsonage during the greater part of
the following week, and then there took place a great deal of family
conversation respecting the future incumbent of the living. At these
family conclaves, however, Fanny was not asked to be present. Mrs.
Clavering, who knew well how to do such work, was gradually bringing
her husband round to endure the name of Mr. Saul. Twenty times had
he asserted that he could not understand it; but, whether or no such
understanding might ever be possible, he was beginning to recognize
it as true that the thing not understood was a fact. His daughter
Fanny was positively in love with Mr. Saul, and that to such an
extent that her mother believed her happiness to be involved in it.
"I can't understand it;--upon my word I can't," said the rector for
the last time, and then he gave way. There was now the means of
giving an ample provision for the lovers, and that provision was to
be given.

Mr. Fielding shook his head,--not in this instance as to Fanny's
predilection for Mr. Saul; though in discussing that matter with his
own wife he had shaken his head very often; but he shook it now with
reference to the proposed change. He was very well where he was. And
although Clavering was better than Humbleton, it was not so much
better as to induce him to throw his own family over by proposing to
send Mr. Saul among them. Mr. Saul was an excellent clergyman, but
perhaps his uncle, who had given him his living, might not like Mr.
Saul. Thus it was decided in these conclaves that Mr. Saul was to be
the future rector of Clavering.

In the meantime poor Fanny moped,--wretched in her solitude,
anticipating no such glorious joys as her mother was preparing for
her; and Mr. Saul was preparing with energy for his departure into
foreign parts.



CHAPTER XLV.

IS SHE MAD?


Lady Ongar was at Tenby when she received Mrs. Clavering's letter,
and had not heard of the fate of her brother-in-law till the news
reached her in that way. She had gone down to a lodging at Tenby
with no attendant but one maid, and was preparing herself for the
great surrender of her property which she meditated. Hitherto she had
heard nothing from the Courtons or their lawyer as to the offer she
had made about Ongar Park; but the time had been short, and lawyers'
work, as she knew, was never done in a hurry. She had gone to Tenby,
flying, in truth, from the loneliness of London to the loneliness
of the sea-shore,--but expecting she knew not what comfort from the
change. She would take with her no carriage, and there would, as she
thought, be excitement even in that. She would take long walks by
herself;--she would read;--nay, if possible, she would study and
bring herself to some habits of industry. Hitherto she had failed in
everything, but now she would try if some mode of success might not
be open to her. She would ascertain, too, on what smallest sum she
could live respectably and without penury, and would keep only so
much out of Lord Ongar's wealth.

But hitherto her life at Tenby had not been successful. Solitary days
were longer there even than they had been in London. People stared
at her more; and, though she did not own it to herself, she missed
greatly the comforts of her London house. As for reading, I doubt
whether she did much better by the seaside than she had done in the
town. Men and women say that they will read, and think so,--those,
I mean, who have acquired no habit of reading,--believing the work
to be, of all works, the easiest. It may be work, they think, but of
all works it must be the easiest of achievement. Given the absolute
faculty of reading, the task of going through the pages of a book
must be, of all tasks, the most certainly within the grasp of the
man or woman who attempts it! Alas, no;--if the habit be not there,
of all tasks it is the most difficult. If a man have not acquired
the habit of reading till he be old, he shall sooner in his old age
learn to make shoes than learn the adequate use of a book. And worse
again;--under such circumstances the making of shoes shall be more
pleasant to him than the reading of a book. Let those who are not
old,--who are still young, ponder this well. Lady Ongar, indeed, was
not old, by no means too old to clothe herself in new habits. But
even she was old enough to find that the doing so was a matter of
much difficulty. She had her books around her; but, in spite of her
books, she was sadly in want of some excitement when the letter from
Clavering came to her relief.

It was indeed a relief. Her brother-in-law dead, and he also who had
so lately been her suitor! These two men whom she had so lately seen
in lusty health,--proud with all the pride of outward life,--had
both, by a stroke of the winds, been turned into nothing. A terrible
retribution had fallen upon her enemy,--for as her enemy she had
ever regarded Hugh Clavering since her husband's death. She took
no joy in this retribution. There was no feeling of triumph at her
heart in that he had perished. She did not tell herself that she
was glad,--either for her own sake or for her sister's. But mingled
with the awe she felt there was a something of unexpressed and
inexpressible relief. Her present life was very grievous to her,--and
now had occurred that which would open to her new hopes and a new
mode of living. Her brother-in-law had oppressed her by his very
existence, and now he was gone. Had she had no brother-in-law who
ought to have welcomed her, her return to England would not have been
terrible to her as it had been. Her sister would be now restored
to her, and her solitude would probably be at an end. And then the
very excitement occasioned by the news was salutary to her. She was,
in truth, shocked. As she said to her maid, she felt it to be very
dreadful. But, nevertheless, the day on which she received those
tidings was less wearisome to her than any other of the days that she
had passed at Tenby.

Poor Archie! Some feeling of a tear, some half-formed drop that
was almost a tear, came to her eye as she thought of his fate. How
foolish he had always been, how unintelligent, how deficient in all
those qualities which recommend men to women! But the very memory
of his deficiencies created something like a tenderness in his
favour. Hugh was disagreeable, nay hateful, by reason of the power
which he possessed; whereas Archie was not hateful at all, and was
disagreeable simply because nature had been a niggard to him. And
then he had professed himself to be her lover. There had not been
much in this; for he had come, of course, for her money; but even
when that is the case a woman will feel something for the man who
has offered to link his lot with hers. Of all those to whom the fate
of the two brothers had hitherto been matter of moment, I think that
Lady Ongar felt more than any other for the fate of poor Archie.

And how would it affect Harry Clavering? She had desired to give
Harry all the good things of the world, thinking that they would
become him well,--thinking that they would become him very well as
reaching him from her hand. Now he would have them all, but would
not have them from her. Now he would have them all, and would share
them with Florence Burton. Ah,--if she could have been true to
him in those early days,--in those days when she had feared his
poverty,--would it not have been well now with her also? The measure
of her retribution was come full home to her at last! Sir Harry
Clavering! She tried the name and found that it sounded very well.
And she thought of the figure of the man and of his nature, and she
knew that he would bear it with a becoming manliness. Sir Harry
Clavering would be somebody in his county,--would be a husband of
whom his wife would be proud as he went about among his tenants and
his gamekeepers,--and perhaps on wider and better journeys, looking
up the voters of his neighbourhood. Yes; happy would be the wife of
Sir Harry Clavering. He was a man who would delight in sharing his
house, his hopes, his schemes and councils with his wife. He would
find a companion in his wife. He would do honour to his wife, and
make much of her. He would like to see her go bravely. And then, if
children came, how tender he would be to them! Whether Harry could
ever have become a good head to a poor household might be doubtful,
but no man had ever been born fitter for the position which he was
now called upon to fill. It was thus that Lady Ongar thought of Harry
Clavering as she owned to herself that the full measure of her just
retribution had come home to her.

Of course she would go at once to Clavering Park. She wrote to her
sister saying so, and the next day she started. She started so
quickly on her journey that she reached the house not very many hours
after her own letter. She was there when the rector started for
London, and there when Mr. Fielding preached his sermon; but she did
not see Mr. Clavering before he went, nor was she present to hear the
eloquence of the younger clergyman. Till after that Sunday the only
member of the family she had seen was Mrs. Clavering, who spent some
period of every day up at the great house. Mrs. Clavering had not
hitherto seen Lady Ongar since her return, and was greatly astonished
at the change which so short a time had made. "She is handsomer
than ever she was," Mrs. Clavering said to the rector; "but it is
that beauty which some women carry into middle life, and not the
loveliness of youth." Lady Ongar's manner was cold and stately when
first she met Mrs. Clavering. It was on the morning of her marriage
when they had last met,--when Julia Brabazon was resolving that she
would look like a countess, and that to be a countess should be
enough for her happiness. She could not but remember this now, and
was unwilling at first to make confession of her failure by any
meekness of conduct. It behoved her to be proud, at any rate till she
should know how this new Lady Clavering would receive her. And then
it was more than probable that this new Lady Clavering knew all that
had taken place between her and Harry. It behoved her, therefore, to
hold her head on high.

But before the week was over, Mrs. Clavering,--for we will still call
her so,--had broken Lady Ongar's spirit by her kindness; and the poor
woman who had so much to bear had brought herself to speak of the
weight of her burden. Julia had, on one occasion, called her Lady
Clavering, and for the moment this had been allowed to pass without
observation. The widowed lady was then present, and no notice of the
name was possible. But soon afterwards Mrs. Clavering made her little
request on the subject. "I do not quite know what the custom may be,"
she said, "but do not call me so just yet. It will only be reminding
Hermy of her bereavement."

"She is thinking of it always," said Julia.

"No doubt she is; but still the new name would wound her. And,
indeed, it perplexes me also. Let it come by-and-by, when we are more
settled."

Lady Ongar had truly said that her sister was as yet always thinking
of her bereavement. To her now it was as though the husband she had
lost had been a paragon among men. She could only remember of him his
manliness, his power,--a dignity of presence which he possessed,--and
the fact that to her he had been everything. She thought of that
last and vain caution which she had given him, when with her hardly
permitted last embrace she had besought him to take care of himself.
She did not remember now how coldly that embrace had been received,
how completely those words had been taken as meaning nothing, how he
had left her not only without a sign of affection, but without an
attempt to repress the evidences of his indifference. But she did
remember that she had had her arm upon his shoulder, and tried to
think of that embrace as though it had been sweet to her. And she did
remember how she had stood at the window, listening to the sounds of
the wheels which took him off, and watching his form as long as her
eye could rest upon it. Ah! what falsehoods she told herself now of
her love to him, and of his goodness to her; pious falsehoods which
would surely tend to bring some comfort to her wounded spirit.

But her sister could hardly bear to hear the praises of Sir Hugh.
When she found how it was to be, she resolved that she would bear
them,--bear them, and not contradict them; but her struggle in doing
so was great, and was almost too much for her.

"He had judged me and condemned me," she said at last, "and
therefore, as a matter of course, we were not such friends when we
last met as we used to be before my marriage."

"But, Julia, there was much for which you owed him gratitude."

"We will say nothing about that now, Hermy."

"I do not know why your mouth should be closed on such a subject
because he has gone. I should have thought that you would be glad to
acknowledge his kindness to you. But you were always hard."

"Perhaps I am hard."

"And twice he asked you to come here since you returned,--but you
would not come."

"I have come now, Hermy, when I have thought that I might be of use."

"He felt it when you would not come before. I know he did." Lady
Ongar could not but think of the way in which he had manifested his
feelings on the occasion of his visit to Bolton Street. "I never
could understand why you were so bitter."

"I think, dear, we had better not discuss that. I also have had much
to bear,--I, as well as you. What you have borne has come in no wise
from your own fault."

"No, indeed; I did not want him to go. I would have given anything to
keep him at home."

Her sister had not been thinking of the suffering which had come
to her from the loss of her husband, but of her former miseries.
This, however, she did not explain. "No," Lady Ongar continued to
say. "You have nothing for which to blame yourself, whereas I have
much,--indeed everything. If we are to remain together, as I hope we
may, it will be better for us both that bygones should be bygones."

"Do you mean that I am never to speak of Hugh?"

"No;--I by no means intend that. But I would rather that you should
not refer to his feelings towards me. I think he did not quite
understand the sort of life that I led while my husband was alive,
and that he judged me amiss. Therefore I would have bygones be
bygones."

Three or four days after this, when the question of leaving Clavering
Park was being mooted, the elder sister started a difficulty as to
money matters. An offer had been made to her by Mrs. Clavering to
remain at the great house, but this she had declined, alleging that
the place would be distasteful to her after her husband's death.
She, poor soul, did not allege that it had been made distasteful to
her for ever by the solitude which she had endured there during her
husband's lifetime! She would go away somewhere, and live as best
she might upon her jointure. It was not very much, but it would be
sufficient. She did not see, she said, how she could live with her
sister, because she did not wish to be dependent. Julia, of course,
would live in a style to which she could make no pretence.

Mrs. Clavering, who was present,--as was also Lady Ongar,--declared
that she saw no such difficulty. "Sisters together," she said, "need
hardly think of a difference in such matters."

Then it was that Lady Ongar first spoke to either of them of her
half-formed resolution about her money, and then too, for the first
time, did she come down altogether from that high horse on which
she had been, as it were, compelled to mount herself while in Mrs.
Clavering's presence. "I think I must explain," said she, "something
of what I mean to do,--about my money that is. I do not think that
there will be much difference between me and Hermy in that respect."

"That is nonsense," said her sister, fretfully.

"There will be a difference in income certainly," said Mrs.
Clavering, "but I do not see that that need create any uncomfortable
feeling."

"Only one doesn't like to be dependent," said Hermione.

"You shall not be asked to give up any of your independence," said
Julia, with a smile,--a melancholy smile, that gave but little sign
of pleasantness within. Then on a sudden her face became stern and
hard. "The fact is," she said, "I do not intend to keep Lord Ongar's
money."

"Not to keep your income!" said Hermione.

"No;--I will give it back to them,--or at least the greater part of
it. Why should I keep it?"

"It is your own," said Mrs. Clavering.

"Yes; legally it is my own. I know that. And when there was some
question whether it should not be disputed I would have fought for it
to the last shilling. Somebody,--I suppose it was the lawyer,--wanted
to keep from me the place in Surrey. I told them then that I would
not abandon my right to an inch of it. But they yielded,--and now I
have given them back the house."

"You have given it back!" said her sister.

"Yes;--I have said they may have it. It is of no use to me. I hate
the place."

"You have been very generous," said Mrs. Clavering.

"But that will not affect your income," said Hermione.

"No;--that would not affect my income." Then she paused, not knowing
how to go on with the story of her purpose.

"If I may say so, Lady Ongar," said Mrs. Clavering, "I would not, if
I were you, take any steps in so important a matter without advice."

"Who is there that can advise me? Of course the lawyer tells me that
I ought to keep it all. It is his business to give such advice as
that. But what does he know of what I feel? How can he understand me?
How, indeed, can I expect that any one shall understand me?"

"But it is possible that people should misunderstand you," said Mrs.
Clavering.

"Exactly. That is just what he says. But, Mrs. Clavering, I care
nothing for that. I care nothing for what anybody says or thinks.
What is it to me what they say?"

"I should have thought it was everything," said her sister.

"No,--it is nothing;--nothing at all." Then she was again silent, and
was unable to express herself. She could not bring herself to declare
in words that self-condemnation of her own conduct which was now
weighing so heavily upon her. It was not that she wished to keep back
her own feelings, either from her sister or from Mrs. Clavering; but
that the words in which to express them were wanting to her.

"And have they accepted the house?" Mrs. Clavering asked.

"They must accept it. What else can they do? They cannot make me call
it mine if I do not choose. If I refuse to take the income which Mr.
Courton's lawyer pays in to my bankers', they cannot compel me to
have it."

"But you are not going to give that up too?" said her sister.

"I am. I will not have his money,--not more than enough to keep me
from being a scandal to his family. I will not have it. It is a
curse to me, and has been from the first. What right have I to all
that money, because,--because,--because--" She could not finish her
sentence, but turned away from them, and walked by herself to the
window.

Lady Clavering looked at Mrs. Clavering as though she thought that
her sister was mad. "Do you understand her?" said Lady Clavering in
a whisper.

"I think I do," said the other. "I think I know what is passing in
her mind." Then she followed Lady Ongar across the room, and taking
her gently by the arm tried to comfort her,--to comfort her, and to
argue with her as to the rashness of that which she proposed to do.
She endeavoured to explain to the poor woman how it was that she
should at this moment be wretched, and anxious to do that which, if
done, would put it out of her power afterwards to make herself useful
in the world. It shocked the prudence of Mrs. Clavering,--this idea
of abandoning money, the possession of which was questioned by no
one. "They do not want it, Lady Ongar," she said.

"That has nothing to do with it," answered the other.

"And nobody has any suspicion but what it is honourably and fairly
your own."

"But does anybody ever think how I got it?" said Lady Ongar, turning
sharply round upon Mrs. Clavering. "You,--you,--you,--do you dare to
tell me what you think of the way in which it became mine? Could you
bear it, if it had become yours after such a fashion? I cannot bear
it, and I will not." She was now speaking with so much violence that
her sister was awed into silence, and Mrs. Clavering herself found a
difficulty in answering her.

"Whatever may have been the past," said she, "the question now is how
to do the best for the future."

"I had hoped," continued Lady Ongar without noticing what was said to
her, "I had hoped to make everything straight by giving his money to
another. You know to whom I mean, and so does Hermy. I thought, when
I returned, that bad as I had been I might still do some good in the
world. But it is as they tell us in the sermons. One cannot make good
come out of evil. I have done evil, and nothing but evil has come
from the evil which I have done. Nothing but evil will come from it.
As for being useful in the world,--I know of what use I am! When
women hear how wretched I have been they will be unwilling to sell
themselves as I did." Then she made her way to the door, and left the
room, going out with quiet steps, and closing the lock behind her
without a sound.

"I did not know that she was such as that," said Mrs. Clavering.

"Nor did I. She has never spoken in that way before."

"Poor soul! Hermione, you see there are those in the world whose
sufferings are worse than yours."

"I don't know," said Lady Clavering. "She never lost what I have
lost,--never."

"She has lost what I am sure you never will lose, her own
self-esteem. But, Hermy, you should be good to her. We must all be
good to her. Will it not be better that you should stay with us for a
while,--both of you?"

"What, here at the park?"

"We will make room for you at the rectory, if you would like it."

"Oh, no; I will go away. I shall be better away. I suppose she will
not be like that often; will she?"

"She was much moved just now."

"And what does she mean about her income? She cannot be in earnest."

"She is in earnest now."

"And cannot it be prevented? Only think,--if after all she were to
give up her jointure! Mrs. Clavering, you do not think she is mad; do
you?"

Mrs. Clavering said what she could to comfort the elder and weaker
sister on this subject, explaining to her that the Courtons would not
be at all likely to take advantage of any wild generosity on the part
of Lady Ongar, and then she walked home across the park, meditating
on the character of the two sisters.



CHAPTER XLVI.

MADAME GORDELOUP RETIRES FROM BRITISH DIPLOMACY.


[Illustration.]

The reader must be asked to accompany me once more to that room in
Mount Street in which poor Archie practised diplomacy, and whither
the courageous Doodles was carried prisoner in those moments in which
he was last seen of us. The Spy was now sitting alone before her
desk, scribbling with all her energy,--writing letters on foreign
policy, no doubt, to all the courts of Europe, but especially to that
Russian court to which her services were more especially due. She was
hard at work, when there came the sound of a step upon the stairs.
The practised ear of the Spy became erect, and she at once knew who
was her visitor. It was not one with whom diplomacy would much avail,
or who was likely to have money ready under his glove for her behoof.
"Ah, Edouard, is that you? I am glad you have come," she said, as
Count Pateroff entered the room.

"Yes, it is I. I got your note yesterday."

"You are good,--very good. You are always good." Sophie as she said
this went on very rapidly with her letter,--so rapidly that her hand
seemed to run about the paper wildly. Then she flung down her pen,
and folded the paper on which she had been writing with marvellous
quickness. There was an activity about the woman, in all her
movements, which was wonderful to watch. "There," she said, "that is
done; now we can talk. Ah! I have nearly written off my fingers this
morning." Her brother smiled, but said nothing about the letters. He
never allowed himself to allude in any way to her professional
duties.

"So you are going to St. Petersburg?" he said.

"Well,--yes, I think. Why should I remain here spending money with
both hands and through the nose?" At this idea, the brother again
smiled pleasantly. He had never seen his sister to be culpably
extravagant as she now described herself. "Nothing to get and
everything to lose," she went on saying.

"You know your own affairs best," he answered.

"Yes; I know my own affairs. If I remained here, I should be taken
away to that black building there;" and she pointed in the direction
of the workhouse, which fronts so gloomily upon Mount Street. "You
would not come to take me out."

The count smiled again. "You are too clever for that, Sophie, I
think."

"Ah, it is well for a woman to be clever, or she must starve,--yes,
starve! Such a one as I must starve in this accursed country, if I
were not what you call, clever." The brother and sister were talking
in French, and she spoke now almost as rapidly as she had written.
"They are beasts and fools, and as awkward as bulls,--yes, as bulls.
I hate them. I hate them all. Men, women, children,--they are all
alike. Look at the street out there. Though it is summer, I shiver
when I look out at its blackness. It is the ugliest nation! And they
understand nothing. Oh, how I hate them!"

"They are not without merit. They have got money."

"Money,--yes. They have got money; and they are so stupid, you
may take it from under their eyes. They will not see you. But of
their own hearts, they will give you nothing. You see that black
building,--the workhouse. I call it Little England. It is just the
same. The naked, hungry, poor wretches lie at the door, and the great
fat beadles swell about like turkey-cocks inside."

"You have been here long enough to know, at any rate."

"Yes; I have been here long,--too long. I have made my life a
wilderness, staying here in this country of barracks. And what have
I got for it? I came back because of that woman, and she has thrown
me over. That is your fault,--yours,--yours!"

"And you have sent for me to tell me that again?"

"No, Edouard. I sent for you that you might see your sister once
more,--that I might once more see my brother." This she said
leaning forward on the table, on which her arms rested, and looking
steadfastly into his face with eyes moist,--just moist, with a tear
in each. Whether Edouard was too unfeeling to be moved by this
show of affection, or whether he gave more credit to his sister's
histrionic powers than to those of her heart, I will not say; but he
was altogether irresponsive to her appeal. "You will be back again
before long," he said.

"Never! I shall come back to this accursed country never again. No;
I am going once and for all. I will soil myself with the mud of its
gutters no more. I came for the sake of Julie; and now,--how has she
treated me?" Edouard shrugged his shoulders. "And you,--how has she
treated you?"

"Never mind me."

"Ah, but I must mind you. Only that you would not let me manage, it
might be yours now,--yes, all. Why did you come down to that accursed
island?"

"It was my way to play my game. Leave that alone, Sophie." And there
came a frown over the brother's brow.

"Your way to play your game! Yes; and what has become of mine? You
have destroyed mine; but you think nothing of that. After all that I
have gone through, to have nothing; and through you,--my brother! Ah,
that is the hardest of all,--when I was putting all things in train
for you!"

"You are always putting things in train. Leave your trains alone,
where I am concerned."

"But why did you come to that place in the accursed island? I am
ruined by that journey. Yes; I am ruined. You will not help me to get
a shilling from her,--not even for my expenses."

"Certainly not. You are clever enough to do your own work without my
aid."

"And is that all from a brother? Well! And now that they have drowned
themselves,--the two Claverings,--the fool and the brute; and she can
do what she pleases--"

"She could always do as she pleased since Lord Ongar died."

"Yes; but she is more lonely than ever now. That cousin who is the
greatest fool of all, who might have had everything,--mon Dieu! yes,
everything;--she would have given it all to him with a sweep of her
hand, if he would have taken it. He is to marry himself to a little
brown girl, who has not a shilling. No one but an Englishman could
make follies so abominable as these. Ah, I am sick,--I am sick when
I remember it!" And Sophie gave unmistakeable signs of a grief which
could hardly have been self-interested. But in truth she suffered
pain at seeing a good game spoilt. It was not that she had any wish
for Harry Clavering's welfare. Had he gone to the bottom of the sea
in the same boat with his cousins, the tidings of his fate would have
been pleasurable to her rather than otherwise. But when she saw such
cards thrown away as he had held in his hand, she encountered that
sort of suffering which a good player feels when he sits behind the
chair of one who plays up to his adversary's trump, and makes no
tricks of his own kings and aces.

"He may marry himself to the devil, if he please;--it is nothing to
me," said the count.

"But she is there;--by herself,--at that place;--what is it called?
Ten--bie. Will you not go now, when you can do no harm?"

"No; I will not go now."

"And in a year she will have taken some other one for her husband."

"What is that to me? But look here, Sophie, for you may as well
understand me at once. If I were ever to think of Lady Ongar again as
my wife, I should not tell you."

"And why not tell me,--your sister?"

"Because it would do me no good. If you had not been there she would
have been my wife now."

"Edouard!"

"What I say is true. But I do not want to reproach you because of
that. Each of us was playing his own game; and your game was not my
game. You are going now, and if I play my game again I can play it
alone."

Upon hearing this Sophie sat awhile in silence, looking at him. "You
will play it alone?" she said at last. "You would rather do that?"

"Much rather, if I play any game at all."

"And you will give me something to go?"

"Not one sou."

"You will not;--not a sou?"

"Not half a sou,--for you to go or stay. Sophie, are you not a fool
to ask me for money?"

"And you are a fool,--a fool who knows nothing. You need not look at
me like that. I am not afraid. I shall remain here. I shall stay and
do as the lawyer tells me. He says that if I bring my action she must
pay me for my expenses. I will bring my action. I am not going to
leave it all to you. No. Do you remember those days in Florence?
I have not been paid yet, but I will be paid. One hundred and
seventy-five thousand francs a year,--and after all I am to have none
of it! Say;--should it become yours, will you do something for your
sister?"

"Nothing at all;--nothing. Sophie, do you think I am fool enough to
bargain in such a matter?"

"Then I will stay. Yes;--I will bring my action. All the world shall
hear, and they shall know how you have destroyed me and yourself.
Ah;--you think I am afraid; that I will not spend my money. I will
spend all,--all,--all; and I will be revenged."

"You may go or stay; it is the same thing to me. Now, if you please,
I will take my leave." And he got up from his chair to leave her.

"It is the same thing to you?"

"Quite the same."

"Then I will stay, and she shall hear my name every day of
her life;--every hour. She shall be so sick of me and of you,
that,--that--that-- Oh, Edouard!" This last appeal was made to him
because he was already at the door, and could not be stopped in any
other way.

"What else have you to say, my sister?"

"Oh, Edouard, what would I not give to see all those riches yours?
Has it not been my dearest wish? Edouard, you are ungrateful. All men
are ungrateful." Now, having succeeded in stopping him, she buried
her face in the corner of the sofa and wept plentifully. It must be
presumed that her acting before her brother must have been altogether
thrown away; but the acting was, nevertheless, very good.

"If you are in truth going to St. Petersburg," he said, "I will bid
you adieu now. If not,--au revoir."

"I am going. Yes, Edouard, I am. I cannot bear this country longer.
My heart is being torn to pieces. All my affections are outraged.
Yes, I am going;--perhaps on Monday;--perhaps on Monday week. But
I go in truth. My brother, adieu." Then she got up, and putting a
hand on each of his shoulders, lifted up her face to be kissed. He
embraced her in the manner proposed, and turned to leave her. But
before he went she made to him one other petition, holding him by the
arm as she did so. "Edouard, you can lend me twenty napoleons till I
am at St. Petersburg?"

"No, Sophie; no."

"Not lend your sister twenty napoleons!"

"No, Sophie. I never lend money. It is a rule."

"Will you give me five? I am so poor. I have almost nothing."

"Things are not so bad with you as that, I hope?"

"Ah, yes; they are very bad. Since I have been in this accursed
city,--now, this time, what have I got? Nothing,--nothing. She was to
be all in all to me,--and she has given me nothing! It is very bad to
be so poor. Say that you will give me five napoleons;--O my brother!"
She was still hanging by his arm, and, as she did so, she looked up
into his face with tears in her eyes. As he regarded her, bending
down his face over hers, a slight smile came upon his countenance.
Then he put his hand into his pocket, and taking out his purse,
handed to her five sovereigns.

"Only five?" she said.

"Only five," he answered.

"A thousand thanks, O my brother." Then she kissed him again, and
after that he went. She accompanied him to the top of the stairs,
and from thence showered blessings on his head, till she heard the
lock of the door closed behind him. When he was altogether gone she
unlocked an inner drawer in her desk, and, taking out an uncompleted
rouleau of gold, added her brother's sovereigns thereto. The sum he
had given her was exactly wanted to make up the required number of
twenty-five. She counted them half-a-dozen times, to be quite sure,
and then rolled them carefully in paper, and sealed the little packet
at each end. "Ah," she said, speaking to herself, "they are very
nice. Nothing else English is nice, but only these." There were many
rolls of money there before her in the drawer of the desk;--some ten,
perhaps, or twelve. These she took out one after another, passing
them lovingly through her fingers, looking at the little seals at the
ends of each, weighing them in her hand as though to make sure that
no wrong had been done to them in her absence, standing them up one
against another to see that they were of the same length. We may be
quite sure that Sophie Gordeloup brought no sovereigns with her to
England when she came over with Lady Ongar after the earl's death,
and that the hoard before her contained simply the plunder which she
had collected during this her latest visit to the "accursed" country
which she was going to leave.

But before she started she was resolved to make one more attempt upon
that mine of wealth which, but a few weeks ago, had seemed to be
open before her. She had learned from the servants in Bolton Street
that Lady Ongar was with Lady Clavering, at Clavering Park, and she
addressed a letter to her there. This letter she wrote in English,
and she threw into her appeal all the pathos of which she was
capable.--


   Mount Street, October, 186--.

   DEAREST JULIE,--I do not think you would wish me to go
   away from this country for ever,--for ever, without
   one word of farewell to her I love so fondly. Yes; I
   have loved you with all my heart,--and now I am going
   away,--for ever. Shall we not meet each other once, and
   have one embrace? No trouble will be too much to me for
   that. No journey will be too long. Only say, Sophie, come
   to your Julie.

   I must go, because I am so poor. Yes; I cannot live longer
   here without having the means. I am not ashamed to say to
   my Julie, who is rich, that I am poor. No; nor would I be
   ashamed to wait on my Julie like a slave if she would let
   me. My Julie was angry with me, because of my brother! Was
   it my fault that he came upon us in our little retreat,
   where we was so happy? Oh, no. I told him not to come. I
   knew his coming was for nothing,--nothing at all. I knew
   where was the heart of my Julie!--my poor Julie! But he
   was not worth that heart, and the pearl was thrown before
   a pig. But my brother--! Ah, he has ruined me. Why am I
   separated from my Julie but for him? Well; I can go away,
   and in my own countries there are those who will not wish
   to be separated from Sophie Gordeloup.

   May I now tell my Julie in what condition is her poor
   friend? She will remember how it was that my feet brought
   me to England,--to England, to which I had said farewell
   for ever,--to England, where people must be rich like my
   Julie before they can eat and drink. I thought nothing
   then but of my Julie. I stopped not on the road to make
   merchandise,--what you call a bargain,--about my coming.
   No; I came at once, leaving all things,--my little
   affairs,--in confusion, because my Julie wanted me to
   come! It was in the winter. Oh, that winter! My poor bones
   shall never forget it. They are racked still with the
   pains which your savage winds have given them. And now it
   is autumn. Ten months have I been here, and I have eaten
   up my little substance. Oh, Julie, you, who are so rich,
   do not know what is the poverty of your Sophie!

   A lawyer have told me,--not a French lawyer, but an
   English,--that somebody should pay me everything. He says
   the law would give it me. He have offered me the money
   himself,--just to let him make an action. But I have
   said,--No. No; Sophie will not have an action with her
   Julie. She would scorn that; and so the lawyer went away.
   But if my Julie will think of this, and will remember her
   Sophie,--how much she have expended, and now at last there
   is nothing left. She must go and beg among her friends.
   And why? Because she have loved her Julie too well. You,
   who are so rich, would miss it not at all. What would
   two,--three hundred pounds be to my Julie?

   Shall I come to you? Say so; say so, and I will go at
   once, if I did crawl on my knees. Oh, what a joy to see
   my Julie! And do not think I will trouble you about money.
   No; your Sophie will be too proud for that. Not a word
   will I say, but to love you. Nothing will I do, but to
   print one kiss on my Julie's forehead, and then to retire
   for ever; asking God's blessing for her dear head.

   Thine,--always thine,

   SOPHIE.


Lady Ongar, when she received this letter, was a little perplexed by
it, not feeling quite sure in what way she might best answer it. It
was the special severity of her position that there was no one to
whom, in such difficulties, she could apply for advice. Of one thing
she was quite sure,--that, willingly, she would never again see
her devoted Sophie. And she knew that the woman deserved no money
from her; that she had deserved none, but had received much. Every
assertion in her letter was false. No one had wished her to come,
and the expense of her coming had been paid for her over and over
again. Lady Ongar knew that she had money,--and knew also that she
would have had immediate recourse to law, if any lawyer would have
suggested to her with a probability of success that he could get more
for her. No doubt she had been telling her story to some attorney, in
the hope that money might thus be extracted, and had been dragging
her Julie's name through the mud, telling all she knew of that
wretched Florentine story. As to all that Lady Ongar had no doubt;
and yet she wished to send the woman money!

There are services for which one is ready to give almost any
amount of money payment,--if only one can be sure that that money
payment will be taken as sufficient recompence for the service
in question. Sophie Gordeloup had been useful. She had been very
disagreeable,--but she had been useful. She had done things which
nobody else could have done, and she had done her work well. That she
had been paid for her work over and over again, there was no doubt;
but Lady Ongar was willing to give her yet further payment, if only
there might be an end of it. But she feared to do this, dreading
the nature and cunning of the little woman,--lest she should take
such payment as an acknowledgment of services for which secret
compensation must be made,--and should then proceed to further
threats. Thinking much of all this, Julie at last wrote to her Sophie
as follows:--


   Lady Ongar presents her compliments to Madame Gordeloup,
   and must decline to see Madame Gordeloup again after what
   has passed. Lady Ongar is very sorry to hear that Madame
   Gordeloup is in want of funds. Whatever assistance Lady
   Ongar might have been willing to afford, she now feels
   that she is prohibited from giving any by the allusion
   which Madame Gordeloup has made to legal advice. If Madame
   Gordeloup has legal demands on Lady Ongar which are
   said by a lawyer to be valid, Lady Ongar would strongly
   recommend Madame Gordeloup to enforce them.

   Clavering Park, October, 186--.


This she wrote, acting altogether on her own judgment, and sent off
by return of post. She almost wept at her own cruelty after the
letter was gone, and greatly doubted her own discretion. But of whom
could she have asked advice? Could she have told all the story of
Madame Gordeloup to the rector or to the rector's wife? The letter
no doubt was a discreet letter; but she greatly doubted her own
discretion, and when she received her Sophie's rejoinder, she hardly
dared to break the envelope.

Poor Sophie! Her Julie's letter nearly broke her heart. For sincerity
little credit was due to her;--but some little was perhaps due. That
she should be called Madame Gordeloup, and have compliments presented
to her by the woman,--by the countess with whom and with whose
husband she had been on such closely familiar terms, did in truth
wound some tender feelings within her bosom. Such love as she had
been able to give, she had given to her Julie. That she had always
been willing to rob her Julie, to make a milch-cow of her Julie, to
sell her Julie, to threaten her Julie, to quarrel with her Julie
if aught might be done in that way,--to expose her Julie; nay, to
destroy her Julie if money was to be so made;--all this did not
hinder her love. She loved her Julie, and was broken-hearted that her
Julie should have written to her in such a strain.

But her feelings were much more acute when she came to perceive that
she had damaged her own affairs by the hint of a menace which she
had thrown out. Business is business, and must take precedence of
all sentiment and romance in this hard world in which bread is so
necessary. Of that Madame Gordeloup was well aware. And therefore,
having given herself but two short minutes to weep over her Julie's
hardness, she applied her mind at once to the rectification
of the error she had made. Yes; she had been wrong about the
lawyer,--certainly wrong. But then these English people were so
pig-headed! A slight suspicion of a hint, such as that she had made,
would have been taken by a Frenchman, by a Russian, by a Pole, as
meaning no more than it meant. "But these English are bulls; the men
and the women are all like bulls,--bulls!"

She at once sat down and wrote another letter; another in such an
ecstasy of eagerness to remove the evil impressions which she had
made, that she wrote it almost with the natural effusion of her
heart.--


   DEAR FRIEND,--Your coldness kills me,--kills me! But
   perhaps I have deserved it. If I said there were legal
   demands I did deserve it. No; there are none. Legal
   demands! Oh, no. What can your poor friend demand legally?
   The lawyer--he knows nothing; he was a stranger. It was my
   brother spoke to him. What should I do with a lawyer? Oh,
   my friend, do not be angry with your poor servant. I write
   now not to ask for money,--but for a kind word; for one
   word of kindness and love to your Sophie before she have
   gone for ever! Yes; for ever. Oh, Julie, oh, my angel;
   I would lie at your feet and kiss them if you were here.
   Yours till death, even though you should still be hard to
   me,

   SOPHIE.


To this appeal Lady Ongar sent no direct answer, but she commissioned
Mr. Turnbull, her lawyer, to call upon Madame Gordeloup and pay to
that lady one hundred pounds, taking her receipt for the same. Lady
Ongar, in her letter to the lawyer, explained that the woman in
question had been useful in Florence; and explained also that she
might pretend that she had further claims. "If so," said Lady Ongar,
"I wish you to tell her that she can prosecute them at law if she
pleases. The money I now give her is a gratuity made for certain
services rendered in Florence during the illness of Lord Ongar." This
commission Mr. Turnbull executed, and Sophie Gordeloup, when taking
the money, made no demand for any further payment.

Four days after this a little woman, carrying a very big bandbox in
her hands, might have been seen to scramble with difficulty out of
a boat in the Thames up the side of a steamer bound from thence for
Boulogne. And after her there climbed up an active little man, who,
with peremptory voice, repulsed the boatman's demand for further
payment. He also had a bandbox on his arm,--belonging, no doubt, to
the little woman. And it might have been seen that the active little
man, making his way to the table at which the clerk of the boat
was sitting, out of his own purse paid the passage-money for two
passengers,--through to Paris. And the head and legs and neck of that
little man were like to the head and legs and neck of--our friend
Doodles, alias Captain Boodle, of Warwickshire.



CHAPTER XLVII.

SHOWING HOW THINGS SETTLED THEMSELVES AT THE RECTORY.


When Harry's letter, with the tidings of the fate of his cousins,
reached Florence at Stratton, the whole family was, not unnaturally,
thrown into great excitement. Being slow people, the elder Burtons
had hardly as yet realized the fact that Harry was again to be
accepted among the Burton Penates as a pure divinity. Mrs. Burton,
for some weeks past, had grown to be almost sublime in her wrath
against him. That a man should live and treat her daughter as
Florence was about to be treated! Had not her husband forbidden
such a journey, as being useless in regard to the expenditure,
she would have gone up to London that she might have told Harry
what she thought of him. Then came the news that Harry was again a
divinity,--an Apollo, whom the Burton Penates ought only to be too
proud to welcome to a seat among them!

And now came this other news that this Apollo was to be an Apollo
indeed! When the god first became a god again, there was still a
cloud upon the minds of the elder Burtons as to the means by which
the divinity was to be sustained. A god in truth, but a god with so
very moderate an annual income;--unless indeed those old Burtons made
it up to an extent which seemed to them to be quite unnatural! There
was joy among the Burtons, of course, but the joy was somewhat dimmed
by these reflections as to the slight means of their Apollo. A lover
who was not an Apollo might wait; but, as they had learned already,
there was danger in keeping such a god as this suspended on the
tenter-hooks of expectation.

But now there came the further news! This Apollo of theirs had really
a place of his own among the gods of Olympus. He was the eldest son
of a man of large fortune, and would be a baronet! He had already
declared that he would marry at once;--that his father wished him to
do so, and that an abundant income would be forthcoming. As to his
eagerness for an immediate marriage, no divinity in or out of the
heavens could behave better. Old Mrs. Burton, as she went through
the process of taking him again to her heart, remembered that that
virtue had been his, even before the days of his backsliding had
come. A warm-hearted, eager, affectionate divinity,--with only this
against him, that he wanted some careful looking after in these, his
unsettled days. "I really do think that he'll be as fond of his own
fireside as any other man, when he has once settled down," said Mrs.
Burton.

It will not, I hope, be taken as a blot on the character of this
mother that she was much elated at the prospect of the good things
which were to fall to her daughter's lot. For herself she desired
nothing. For her daughters she had coveted only good, substantial,
painstaking husbands, who would fear God and mind their business.
When Harry Clavering had come across her path and had demanded a
daughter from her, after the manner of the other young men who had
learned the secrets of their profession at Stratton, she had desired
nothing more than that he and Florence should walk in the path which
had been followed by her sisters and their husbands. But then had
come that terrible fear; and now had come these golden prospects.
That her daughter should be Lady Clavering, of Clavering Park! She
could not but be elated at the thought of it. She would not live to
see it, but the consciousness that it would be so was pleasant to her
in her old age. Florence had ever been regarded as the flower of the
flock, and now she would be taken up into high places,--according to
her deserts.

First had come the letter from Harry, and then, after an interval
of a week, another letter from Mrs. Clavering, pressing her dear
Florence to go to the parsonage. "We think that at present we all
ought to be together," said Mrs. Clavering, "and therefore we want
you to be with us." It was very flattering. "I suppose I ought to go,
mamma?" said Florence. Mrs. Burton was of opinion that she certainly
ought to go. "You should write to her ladyship at once," said Mrs.
Burton, mindful of the change which had taken place. Florence,
however, addressed her letter, as heretofore, to Mrs. Clavering,
thinking that a mistake on that side would be better than a mistake
on the other. It was not for her to be over-mindful of the rank with
which she was about to be connected. "You won't forget your old
mother now that you are going to be so grand?" said Mrs. Burton, as
Florence was leaving her.

"You only say that to laugh at me," said Florence. "I expect no
grandness, and I am sure you expect no forgetfulness."

The solemnity consequent upon the first news of the accident had worn
itself off, and Florence found the family at the parsonage happy and
comfortable. Mrs. Fielding was still there, and Mr. Fielding was
expected again after the next Sunday. Fanny also was there, and
Florence could see during the first half-hour that she was very
radiant. Mr. Saul, however, was not there, and it may as well be said
at once that Mr. Saul as yet knew nothing of his coming fortune.
Florence was received with open arms by them all, and by Harry with
arms which were almost too open. "I suppose it may be in about three
weeks from now?" he said at the first moment in which he could have
her to himself.

"Oh, Harry,--no," said Florence.

"No;--why no? That's what my mother proposes."

"In three weeks!--She could not have said that. Nobody has begun to
think of such a thing yet at Stratton."

"They are so very slow at Stratton!"

"And you are so very fast at Clavering! But, Harry, we don't know
where we are going to live."

"We should go abroad at first, I suppose."

"And what then? That would only be for a month or so."

"Only for a month? I mean for all the winter,--and the spring. Why
not? One can see nothing in a month. If we are back for the shooting
next year that would do,--and then of course we should come here. I
should say next winter,--that is the winter after the next,--we might
as well stay with them at the big house, and then we could look about
us, you know. I should like a place near to this, because of the
hunting!"

Florence, when she heard all this, became aware that in talking
about a month she had forgotten herself. She had been accustomed to
holidays of a month's duration,--and to honeymoon trips fitted to
such vacations. A month was the longest holiday ever heard of in the
chambers in the Adelphi,--or at the house in Onslow Crescent. She had
forgotten herself. It was not to be the lot of her husband to earn
his bread, and fit himself to such periods as business might require.
Then Harry went on describing the tour which he had arranged;--which
as he said he only suggested. But it was quite apparent that in
this matter he intended to be paramount. Florence indeed made no
objection. To spend a fortnight in Paris;--to hurry over the Alps
before the cold weather came; to spend a month in Florence, and then
go on to Rome;--it would all be very nice. But she declared that it
would suit the next year better than this.

"Suit ten thousand fiddlesticks," said Harry.

"But it is October now."

"And therefore there is no time to lose."

"I haven't a dress in the world but the one I have on, and a few
others like it. Oh, Harry, how can you talk in that way?"

"Well, say four weeks then from now. That will make it the seventh of
November, and we'll only stay a day or two in Paris. We can do Paris
next year,--in May. If you'll agree to that, I'll agree."

But Florence's breath was taken away from her, and she could agree to
nothing. She did agree to nothing till she had been talked into doing
so by Mrs. Clavering.

"My dear," said her future mother-in-law, "what you say is
undoubtedly true. There is no absolute necessity for hurrying. It is
not an affair of life and death. But you and Harry have been engaged
quite long enough now, and I really don't see why you should put it
off. If you do as he asks you, you will just have time to make
yourselves comfortable before the cold weather begins."

"But mamma will be so surprised."

"I'm sure she will wish it, my dear. You see Harry is a young man of
that sort,--so impetuous I mean, you know, and so eager,--and so--you
know what I mean,--that the sooner he is married the better. You
can't but take it as a compliment, Florence, that he is so eager."

"Of course I do."

"And you should reward him. Believe me it will be best that it should
not be delayed." Whether or no Mrs. Clavering had present in her
imagination the possibility of any further danger that might result
from Lady Ongar, I will not say, but if so, she altogether failed in
communicating her idea to Florence.

"Then I must go home at once," said Florence, driven almost to bewail
the terrors of her position.

"You can write home at once and tell your mother. You can tell her
all that I say, and I am sure she will agree with me. If you wish it,
I will write a line to Mrs. Burton myself." Florence said that she
would wish it. "And we can begin, you know, to get your things ready
here. People don't take so long about all that now-a-days as they
used to do." When Mrs. Clavering had turned against her, Florence
knew that she had no hope, and surrendered, subject to the approval
of the higher authorities at Stratton. The higher authorities at
Stratton approved also, of course, and Florence found herself fixed
to a day with a suddenness that bewildered her. Immediately,--almost
as soon as the consent had been extorted from her,--she began to be
surrounded with incipient preparation for the event, as to which,
about three weeks since, she had made up her mind that it would never
come to pass.

On the second day of her arrival, in the privacy of her bedroom,
Fanny communicated to her the decision of her family in regard to
Mr. Saul. But she told the story at first as though this decision
referred to the living only,--as though the rectory were to be
conferred on Mr. Saul without any burden attached to it. "He has
been here so long, dear," said Fanny, "and understands the people so
well."

"I am so delighted," said Florence.

"I am sure it is the best thing papa could do;--that is if he quite
makes up his mind to give up the parish himself."

This troubled Florence, who did not know that a baronet could hold a
living.

"I thought he must give up being a clergyman now that Sir Hugh is
dead?"

"O dear, no." And then Fanny, who was great on ecclesiastical
subjects, explained it all. "Even though he were to be a peer,
he could hold a living if he pleased. A great many baronets are
clergymen, and some of them do hold preferments. As to papa, the
doubt has been with him whether he would wish to give up the work.
But he will preach sometimes, you know; though of course he will not
be able to do that unless Mr. Saul lets him. No one but the rector
has a right to his own pulpit except the bishop; and he can preach
three times a year if he likes it."

"And suppose the bishop wanted to preach four times?"

"He couldn't do it; at least, I believe not. But you see he never
wants to preach at all,--not in such a place as this,--so that does
not signify."

"And will Mr. Saul come and live here, in this house?"

"Some day I suppose he will," said Fanny, blushing.

"And you, dear?"

"I don't know how that may be."

"Come, Fanny."

"Indeed I don't, Florence, or I would tell you. Of course Mr. Saul
has asked me. I never had any secret with you about that; have I?"

"No; you were very good."

"Then he asked me again; twice again. And then there came,--oh, such
a quarrel between him and papa. It was so terrible. Do you know, I
believe they wouldn't speak in the vestry! Not but what each of them
has the highest possible opinion of the other. But of course Mr. Saul
couldn't marry on a curacy. When I think of it it really seems that
he must have been mad."

"But you don't think him so mad now, dear?"

"He doesn't know a word about it yet; not a word. He hasn't been in
the house since, and papa and he didn't speak,--not in a friendly
way,--till the news came of poor Hugh's being drowned. Then he came
up to papa, and, of course, papa took his hand. But he still thinks
he is going away."

"And when is he to be told that he needn't go?"

"That is the difficulty. Mamma will have to do it, I believe. But
what she will say, I'm sure I for one can't think."

"Mrs. Clavering will have no difficulty."

"You mustn't call her Mrs. Clavering."

"Lady Clavering then."

"That's a great deal worse. She's your mamma now,--not quite so much
as she is mine, but the next thing to it."

"She'll know what to say to Mr. Saul."

"But what is she to say?"

"Well, Fanny,--you ought to know that. I suppose you do--love him?"

"I have never told him so."

"But you will?"

"It seems so odd. Mamma will have to-- Suppose he were to turn round
and say he didn't want me?"

"That would be awkward."

"He would in a minute if that was what he felt. The idea of having
the living would not weigh with him a bit."

"But when he was so much in love before, it won't make him out of
love;--will it?"

"I don't know," said Fanny. "At any rate, mamma is to see him
to-morrow, and after that I suppose;--I'm sure I don't know,--but I
suppose he'll come to the rectory as he used to do."

"How happy you must be," said Florence, kissing her. To this Fanny
made some unintelligible demur. It was undoubtedly possible that,
under the altered circumstances of the case, so strange a being as
Mr. Saul might have changed his mind.

There was a great trial awaiting Florence Burton. She had to be taken
up to call on the ladies at the great house,--on the two widowed
ladies who were still remaining there when she came to Clavering.
It was only on the day before her arrival that Harry had seen Lady
Ongar. He had thought much of the matter before he went across to
the house, doubting whether it would not be better to let Julia go
without troubling her with a further interview. But he had not then
seen even Lady Clavering since the tidings of her bereavement had
come, and he felt that it would not be well that he should let his
cousin's widow leave Clavering without offering her his sympathy. And
it might be better, also, that he should see Julia once again, if
only that he might show himself capable of meeting her without the
exhibition of any peculiar emotion. He went, therefore, to the house,
and having asked for Lady Clavering, saw both the sisters together.
He soon found that the presence of the younger one was a relief to
him. Lady Clavering was so sad, and so peevish in her sadness,--so
broken-spirited, so far as yet from recognizing the great
enfranchisement that had come to her, that with her alone he would
have found himself almost unable to express the sympathy which he
felt. But with Lady Ongar he had no difficulty. Lady Ongar, her
sister being with them in the room, talked to him easily, as though
there had never been anything between them to make conversation
difficult. That all words between them should, on such an occasion
as this, be sad, was a matter of course; but it seemed to Harry that
Julia had freed herself from all the effects of that feeling which
had existed between them, and that it would become him to do this
as effectually as she had done it. Such an idea, at least, was in
his mind for a moment; but when he left her she spoke one word
which dispelled it. "Harry," she said, "you must ask Miss Burton
to come across and see me. I hear that she is to be at the rectory
to-morrow." Harry of course said that he would send her. "She will
understand why I cannot go to her, as I should do,--but for poor
Hermy's position. You will explain this, Harry." Harry, blushing up
to his forehead, declared that Florence would require no explanation,
and that she would certainly make the visit as proposed. "I wish to
see her, Harry,--so much. And if I do not see her now, I may never
have another chance."

It was nearly a week after this that Florence went across to
the great house with Mrs. Clavering and Fanny. I think that she
understood the nature of the visit she was called upon to make,
and no doubt she trembled much at the coming ordeal. She was going
to see her great rival,--her rival, who had almost been preferred
to her,--nay, who had been preferred to her for some short space
of time, and whose claims as to beauty and wealth were so greatly
superior to her own. And this woman whom she was to see had been the
first love of the man whom she now regarded as her own,--and would
have been about to be his wife at this moment had it not been for her
own treachery to him. Was she so beautiful as people said? Florence,
in the bottom of her heart, wished that she might have been saved
from this interview.

The three ladies from the rectory found the two ladies at the great
house sitting together in the small drawing-room. Florence was
so confused that she could hardly bring herself to speak to Lady
Clavering, or so much as to look at Lady Ongar. She shook hands with
the elder sister, and knew that her hand was then taken by the other.
Julia at first spoke a very few words to Mrs. Clavering, and Fanny
sat herself down beside Hermione. Florence took a chair at a little
distance, and was left there for a few minutes without notice. For
this she was very thankful, and by degrees was able to fix her eyes
on the face of the woman whom she so feared to see, and yet on whom
she so desired to look. Lady Clavering was a mass of ill-arranged
widow's weeds. She had assumed in all its grotesque ugliness those
paraphernalia of outward woe which women have been condemned to wear,
in order that for a time they may be shorn of all the charms of
their sex. Nothing could be more proper or unbecoming than the heavy,
drooping, shapeless blackness in which Lady Clavering had enveloped
herself. But Lady Ongar, though also a widow, though as yet a
widow of not twelve months' standing, was dressed,--in weeds, no
doubt,--but in weeds which had been so cultivated that they were as
good as flowers. She was very beautiful. Florence owned to herself
as she sat there in silence, that Lady Ongar was the most beautiful
woman that she had ever seen. But hers was not the beauty by which,
as she would have thought, Harry Clavering would have been attracted.
Lady Ongar's form, bust, and face were, at this period of her life,
almost majestic; whereas the softness and grace of womanhood were the
charms which Harry loved. He had sometimes said to Florence that, to
his taste, Cecilia Burton was almost perfect as a woman. And there
could be no contrast greater than that between Cecilia Burton and
Lady Ongar. But Florence did not remember that the Julia Brabazon of
three years since had not been the same as the Lady Ongar whom now
she saw.

When they had been there some minutes Lady Ongar came and sat beside
Florence, moving her seat as though she were doing the most natural
thing in the world. Florence's heart came to her mouth, but she made
a resolution that she would, if possible, bear herself well. "You
have been at Clavering before, I think?" said Lady Ongar. Florence
said that she had been at the parsonage during the last Easter.
"Yes,--I heard that you dined here with my brother-in-law." This she
said in a low voice, having seen that Lady Clavering was engaged with
Fanny and Mrs. Clavering. "Was it not terribly sudden?"

"Terribly sudden," said Florence.

"The two brothers! Had you not met Captain Clavering?"

"Yes,--he was here when I dined with your sister."

"Poor fellow! Is it not odd that they should have gone, and that
their friend, whose yacht it was, should have been saved? They say,
however, that Mr. Stuart behaved admirably, begging his friends to
get into the boat first. He stayed by the vessel when the boat was
carried away, and he was saved in that way. But he meant to do the
best he could for them. There's no doubt of that."

"But how dreadful his feelings must be!"

"Men do not think so much of these things as we do. They have so much
more to employ their minds. Don't you think so?" Florence did not at
the moment quite know what she thought about men's feelings, but said
that she supposed that such was the case. "But I think that after
all they are juster than we are," continued Lady Ongar,--"juster and
truer, though not so tender-hearted. Mr. Stuart, no doubt, would have
been willing to drown himself to save his friends, because the fault
was in some degree his. I don't know that I should have been able to
do so much."

"In such a moment it must have been so difficult to think of what
ought to be done."

"Yes, indeed; and there is but little good in speculating upon it
now. You know this place, do you not;--the house, I mean, and the
gardens?"

"Not very well." Florence, as she answered this question, began again
to tremble. "Take a turn with me, and I will show you the garden. My
hat and cloak are in the hall." Then Florence got up to accompany
her, trembling very much inwardly. "Miss Burton and I are going
out for a few minutes," said Lady Ongar, addressing herself to Mrs.
Clavering. "We will not keep you waiting very long."

"We are in no hurry," said Mrs. Clavering. Then Florence was carried
off, and found herself alone with her conquered rival.

"Not that there is much to show you," said Lady Ongar; "indeed
nothing; but the place must be of more interest to you than to any
one else; and if you are fond of that sort of thing, no doubt you
will make it all that is charming."

"I am very fond of a garden," said Florence.

"I don't know whether I am. Alone, by myself, I think I should care
nothing for the prettiest Eden in all England. I don't think I
would care for a walk through the Elysian fields by myself. I am a
chameleon, and take the colour of those with whom I live. My future
colours will not be very bright as I take it. It's a gloomy place
enough; is it not? But there are fine trees, you see, which are the
only things which one cannot by any possibility command. Given good
trees, taste and money may do anything very quickly; as I have no
doubt you'll find."

"I don't suppose I shall have much to do with it--at present."

"I should think that you will have everything to do with it. There,
Miss Burton; I brought you here to show you this very spot, and to
make to you my confession here,--and to get from you, here, one word
of confidence, if you will give it me." Florence was trembling now
outwardly as well as inwardly. "You know my story; as far, I mean, as
I had a story once, in conjunction with Harry Clavering?"


[Illustration: Lady Ongar and Florence.]


"I think I do," said Florence.

"I am sure you do," said Lady Ongar. "He has told me that you do; and
what he says is always true. It was here, on this spot, that I gave
him back his troth to me, and told him that I would have none of his
love, because he was poor. That is barely two years ago. Now he is
poor no longer. Now, had I been true to him, a marriage with him
would have been, in a prudential point of view, all that any woman
could desire. I gave up the dearest heart, the sweetest temper, ay,
and the truest man that, that-- Well, you have won him instead, and
he has been the gainer. I doubt whether I ever should have made him
happy; but I know that you will do so. It was just here that I parted
from him."

"He has told me of that parting," said Florence.

"I am sure he has. And, Miss Burton, if you will allow me to say one
word further,--do not be made to think any ill of him because of what
happened the other day."

"I think no ill of him," said Florence proudly.

"That is well. But I am sure you do not. You are not one to think
evil, as I take it, of anybody; much less of him whom you love. When
he saw me again, free as I am, and when I saw him, thinking him also
to be free, was it strange that some memory of old days should come
back upon us? But the fault, if fault there has been, was mine."

"I have never said that there was any fault."

"No, Miss Burton; but others have said so. No doubt I am foolish
to talk to you in this way; and I have not yet said that which I
desired to say. It is simply this;--that I do not begrudge you your
happiness. I wished the same happiness to be mine; but it is not
mine. It might have been, but I forfeited it. It is past; and I will
pray that you may enjoy it long. You will not refuse to receive my
congratulations?"

"Indeed, I will not."

"Or to think of me as a friend of your husband's?"

"Oh, no."

"That is all then. I have shown you the gardens, and now we may
go in. Some day, perhaps, when you are Lady Paramount here, and
your children are running about the place, I may come again to see
them;--if you and he will have me."

"I hope you will, Lady Ongar. In truth, I hope so."

"It is odd enough that I said to him once that I would never go to
Clavering Park again till I went there to see his wife. That was long
before those two poor brothers perished,--before I had ever heard of
Florence Burton. And yet, indeed, it was not very long ago. It was
since my husband died. But that was not quite true, for here I am,
and he has not yet got a wife. But it was odd; was it not?"

"I cannot think what should have made you say that."

"A spirit of prophecy comes on one sometimes, I suppose. Well; shall
we go in? I have shown you all the wonders of the garden, and told
you all the wonders connected with it of which I know aught. No doubt
there would be other wonders, more wonderful, if one could ransack
the private history of all the Claverings for the last hundred years.
I hope, Miss Burton, that any marvels which may attend your career
here may be happy marvels." She then took Florence by the hand, and
drawing close to her, stooped over and kissed her. "You will think me
a fool, of course," said she; "but I do not care for that." Florence
now was in tears, and could make no answer in words; but she pressed
the hand which she still held, and then followed her companion back
into the house. After that, the visit was soon brought to an end, and
the three ladies from the rectory returned across the park to their
house.



CHAPTER XLVIII.

CONCLUSION.


Florence Burton had taken upon herself to say that Mrs. Clavering
would have no difficulty in making to Mr. Saul the communication
which was now needed before he could be received at the rectory, as
the rector's successor and future son-in-law; but Mrs. Clavering
was by no means so confident of her own powers. To her it seemed as
though the undertaking which she had in hand, was one surrounded with
difficulties. Her husband, when the matter was being discussed, at
once made her understand that he would not relieve her by an offer
to perform the task. He had been made to break the bad news to Lady
Clavering, and, having been submissive in that matter, felt himself
able to stand aloof altogether as to this more difficult embassy.
"I suppose it would hardly do to ask Harry to see him again," Mrs.
Clavering had said. "You would do it much better, my dear," the
rector had replied. Then Mrs. Clavering had submitted in her turn;
and when the scheme was fully matured, and the time had come in
which the making of the proposition could no longer be delayed with
prudence, Mr. Saul was summoned by a short note. "Dear Mr. Saul,--If
you are disengaged would you come to me at the rectory at eleven
to-morrow?--Yours ever, M. C." Mr. Saul of course said that he would
come. When the to-morrow had arrived and breakfast was over, the
rector and Harry took themselves off, somewhere about the grounds of
the great house,--counting up their treasures of proprietorship, as
we can fancy that men so circumstanced would do,--while Mary Fielding
with Fanny and Florence retired upstairs, so that they might be
well out of the way. They knew, all of them, what was about to be
done, and Fanny behaved herself like a white lamb decked with bright
ribbons for the sacrificial altar. To her it was a sacrificial
morning,--very sacred, very solemn, and very trying to the nerves.
"I don't think that any girl was ever in such a position before," she
said to her sister. "A great many girls would be glad to be in the
same position," Mrs. Fielding replied. "Do you think so? To me there
is something almost humiliating in the idea that he should be asked
to take me." "Fiddlestick, my dear," replied Mrs. Fielding.

Mr. Saul came, punctual as the church clock,--of which he had the
regulating himself,--and was shown into the rectory dining-room,
where Mrs. Clavering was sitting alone. He looked, as he ever did,
serious, composed, ill-dressed, and like a gentleman. Of course he
must have supposed that the present rector would make some change
in his mode of living, and could not be surprised that he should
have been summoned to the rectory;--but he was surprised that the
summons should have come from Mrs. Clavering, and not from the
rector himself. It appeared to him that the old enmity must be very
enduring, if, even now, Mr. Clavering could not bring himself to see
his curate on a matter of business.

"It seems a long time since we have seen you here, Mr. Saul," said
Mrs. Clavering.

"Yes;--when I have remembered how often I used to be here, my absence
has seemed long and strange."

"It has been a source of great grief to me."

"And to me, Mrs. Clavering."

"But, as circumstances then were, in truth it could not be avoided.
Common prudence made it necessary. Don't you think so, Mr. Saul?"

"If you ask me I must answer according to my own ideas. Common
prudence should not have made it necessary,--at least not according
to my view of things. Common prudence, with different people, means
such different things! But I am not going to quarrel with your ideas
of common prudence, Mrs. Clavering."

Mrs. Clavering had begun badly, and was aware of it. She should have
said nothing about the past. She had foreseen, from the first, the
danger of doing so, but had been unable to rush at once into the
golden future. "I hope we shall have no more quarrelling at any
rate," she said.

"There shall be none on my part. Only, Mrs. Clavering, you must not
suppose from my saying so that I intend to give up my pretensions.
A word from your daughter would make me do so, but no words from any
one else."

"She ought to be very proud of such constancy on your part, Mr. Saul,
and I have no doubt she will be." Mr. Saul did not understand this,
and made no reply to it. "I don't know whether you have heard that
Mr. Clavering intends to--give up the living."

"I have not heard it. I have thought it probable that he would do
so."

"He has made up his mind that he will. The fact is, that if he held
it, he must neglect either that or the property." We will not stop
at this moment to examine what Mr. Saul's ideas must have been as to
the exigencies of the property, which would leave no time for the
performance of such clerical duties as had fallen for some years past
to the share of the rector himself. "He hopes that he may be allowed
to take some part in the services,--but he means to resign the
living."

"I suppose that will not much affect me for the little time that I
have to remain."

"We think it will affect you,--and hope that it may. Mr. Clavering
wishes you to accept the living."

"To accept the living?" And for a moment even Mr. Saul looked as
though he were surprised.

"Yes, Mr. Saul."

"To be rector of Clavering?"

"If you see no objection to such an arrangement."

"It is a most munificent offer,--but as strange as it is munificent.
Unless indeed--" And then some glimpse of the truth made its way into
the chinks of Mr. Saul's mind.

"Mr. Clavering would, no doubt, have made the offer to you himself,
had it not been that I can, perhaps, speak to you about dear Fanny
better than he could do. Though our prudence has not been quite to
your mind, you can at any rate understand that we might very much
object to her marrying you when there was nothing for you to live on,
even though we had no objection to yourself personally."

"But Mr. Clavering did object on both grounds."

"I was not aware that he had done so; but, if so, no such objection
is now made by him,--or by me. My idea is that a child should
be allowed to consult her own heart, and to indulge her own
choice,--provided that in doing so she does not prepare for herself
a life of indigence, which must be a life of misery; and of course
providing also that there be no strong personal objection."

"A life of indigence need not be a life of misery," said Mr. Saul,
with that obstinacy which formed so great a part of his character.

"Well, well."

"I am very indigent, but I am not at all miserable. If we are to be
made miserable by that, what is the use of all our teaching?"

"But, at any rate, a competence is comfortable."

"Too comfortable!" As Mr. Saul made this exclamation, Mrs. Clavering
could not but wonder at her daughter's taste. But the matter had gone
too far now for any possibility of receding.

"You will not refuse it, I hope, as it will be accompanied by what
you say you still desire."

"No; I will not refuse it. And may God give her and me grace so to
use the riches of this world that they become not a stumbling-block
to us, and a rock of offence. It is possible that the camel should be
made to go through the needle's eye. It is possible."

"The position, you know, is not one of great wealth."

"It is to me, who have barely hitherto had the means of support. Will
you tell your husband from me that I will accept, and endeavour not
to betray the double trust he proposes to confer on me. It is much
that he should give to me his daughter. She shall be to me bone of my
bone, and flesh of my flesh. If God will give me his grace thereto, I
will watch over her, so that no harm shall come nigh her. I love her
as the apple of my eye; and I am thankful,--very thankful that the
rich gift should be made to me."

"I am sure that you love her, Mr. Saul."

"But," continued he, not marking her interruption, "that other trust
is one still greater, and requiring a more tender care and even a
closer sympathy. I shall feel that the souls of these people will be,
as it were, in my hand, and that I shall be called upon to give an
account of their welfare. I will strive,--I will strive. And she,
also, will be with me, to help me."

When Mrs. Clavering described this scene to her husband, he shook his
head; and there came over his face a smile, in which there was much
of melancholy, as he said, "Ah, yes,--that is all very well now. He
will settle down as other men do, I suppose, when he has four or five
children around him." Such were the ideas which the experience of
the outgoing and elder clergyman taught him to entertain as to the
ecstatic piety of his younger brother.

It was Mrs. Clavering who suggested to Mr. Saul that perhaps he would
like to see Fanny. This she did when her story had been told, and he
was preparing to leave her. "Certainly, if she will come to me."

"I will make no promise," said Mrs. Clavering, "but I will see." Then
she went upstairs to the room where the girls were sitting, and the
sacrificial lamb was sent down into the drawing-room. "I suppose if
you say so, mamma--"

"I think, my dear, that you had better see him. You will meet then
more comfortably afterwards." So Fanny went into the drawing-room,
and Mr. Saul was sent to her there. What passed between them all
readers of these pages will understand. Few young ladies, I fear,
will envy Fanny Clavering her lover; but they will remember that Love
will still be lord of all; and they will acknowledge that he had done
much to deserve the success in life which had come in his way.

It was long before the old rector could reconcile himself either
to the new rector or his new son-in-law. Mrs. Clavering had now
so warmly taken up Fanny's part, and had so completely assumed a
mother's interest in her coming marriage, that Mr. Clavering, or Sir
Henry, as we may now call him, had found himself obliged to abstain
from repeating to her the wonder with which he still regarded his
daughter's choice. But to Harry he could still be eloquent on the
subject. "Of course it's all right now," he said. "He's a very good
young man, and nobody would work harder in the parish. I always
thought I was very lucky to have such an assistant. But upon my word
I cannot understand Fanny; I cannot indeed."

"She has been taken by the religious side of her character," said
Harry.

"Yes, of course. And no doubt it is very gratifying to me to see that
she thinks so much of religion. It should be the first consideration
with all of us at all times. But she has never been used to men like
Mr. Saul."

"Nobody can deny that he is a gentleman."

"Yes; he is a gentleman. God forbid that I should say he was not;
especially now that he is going to marry your sister. But-- I don't
know whether you quite understand what I mean?"

"I think I do. He isn't quite one of our sort."

"How on earth she can ever have brought herself to look at him in
that light!"

"There's no accounting for tastes, sir. And, after all, as he's to
have the living, there will be nothing to regret."

"No; nothing to regret. I suppose he'll be up at the other house
occasionally. I never could make anything of him when he dined at the
rectory; perhaps he'll be better there. Perhaps, when he's married,
he'll get into the way of drinking a glass of wine like anybody else.
Dear Fanny; I hope she'll be happy. That's everything." In answer to
this Harry took upon himself to assure his father that Fanny would
be happy; and then they changed the conversation, and discussed the
alterations which they would make in reference to the preservation of
pheasants.

Mr. Saul and Fanny remained long together on that occasion, and when
they parted he went off about his work, not saying a word to any
other person in the house, and she betook herself as fast as her feet
could carry her to her own room. She said not a word either to her
mother, or to her sister, or to Florence as to what had passed at
that interview; but, when she was first seen by any of them, she
was very grave in her demeanour, and very silent. When her father
congratulated her, which he did with as much cordiality as he was
able to assume, she kissed him and thanked him for his care and
kindness; but even this she did almost solemnly. "Ah, I see how it
is to be," said the old rector to his wife. "There are to be no more
cakes and ale in the parish." Then his wife reminded him of what he
himself had said of the change which would take place in Mr. Saul's
ways when he should have a lot of children running about his feet.
"Then I can only hope that they'll begin to run about very soon,"
said the old rector.

To her sister, Mary Fielding, Fanny said little or nothing of her
coming marriage, but to Florence, who, as regarded that event, was
in the same position as herself, she frequently did express her
feelings,--declaring how awful to her was the responsibility of
the thing she was about to do. "Of course that's quite true," said
Florence, "but it doesn't make one doubt that one is right to marry."

"I don't know," said Fanny. "When I think of it, it does almost make
me doubt."

"Then if I were Mr. Saul I would not let you think of it at all."

"Ah;--that shows that you do not understand him. He would be the
first to advise me to hesitate if he thought that,--that--that;--I
don't know that I can quite express what I mean."

"Under those circumstances Mr. Saul won't think
that,--that--that--that--"

"Oh, Florence, it is too serious for laughing. It is indeed." Then
Florence also hoped that a time might come, and that shortly, in
which Mr. Saul might moderate his views,--though she did not express
herself exactly as the rector had done.

Immediately after this Florence went back to Stratton, in order that
she might pass what remained to her of her freedom with her mother
and father, and that she might prepare herself for her wedding. The
affair with her was so much hurried that she had hardly time to give
her mind to those considerations which were weighing so heavily
on Fanny's mind. It was felt by all the Burtons,--especially by
Cecilia,--that there was need for extension of their views in regard
to millinery, seeing that Florence was to marry the eldest son
and heir of a baronet. And old Mrs. Burton was awed almost into
quiescence by the reflections which came upon her when she thought
of the breakfast, and of the presence of Sir Henry Clavering. She at
once summoned her daughter-in-law from Ramsgate to her assistance,
and felt that all her experience, gathered from the wedding
breakfasts of so many elder daughters, would hardly carry her through
the difficulties of the present occasion.

The two widowed sisters were still at the great house when Sir Henry
Clavering with Harry and Fanny went to Stratton, but they left it on
the following day. The father and son went up together to bid them
farewell, on the eve of their departure, and to press upon them,
over and over again, the fact that they were still to regard the
Claverings of Clavering Park as their nearest relations and friends.
The elder sister simply cried when this was said to her,--cried
easily with plenteous tears, till the weeds which enveloped her
seemed to be damp from the ever-running fountain. Hitherto, to
weep had been her only refuge; but I think that even this had
already become preferable to her former life. Lady Ongar assured Sir
Henry, or Mr. Clavering, as he was still called till after their
departure,--that she would always remember and accept his kindness.
"And you will come to us?" said he. "Certainly; when I can make Hermy
come. She will be better when the summer is here. And then, after
that, we will think about it." On this occasion she seemed to be
quite cheerful herself, and bade Harry farewell with all the frank
affection of an old friend.

"I have given up the house in Bolton Street," she said to him.

"And where do you mean to live?"

"Anywhere; just as it may suit Hermy. What difference does it make?
We are going to Tenby now, and though Tenby seems to me to have as
few attractions as any place I ever knew, I daresay we shall stay
there, simply because we shall be there. That is the consideration
which weighs most with such old women as we are. Good-by, Harry."

"Good-by, Julia. I hope that I may yet see you,--you and Hermy, happy
before long."

"I don't know much about happiness, Harry. There comes a dream of it
sometimes,--such as you have got now. But I will answer for this: you
shall never hear of my being down-hearted. At least not on my own
account," she added in a whisper. "Poor Hermy may sometimes drag me
down. But I will do my best. And, Harry, tell your wife that I shall
write to her occasionally,--once a year, or something like that; so
that she need not be afraid. Good-by, Harry."

"Good-by, Julia." And so they parted.

Immediately on her arrival at Tenby, Lady Ongar communicated to Mr.
Turnbull her intention of giving back to the Courton family, not only
the place called Ongar Park, but also the whole of her income with
the exception of eight hundred a year, so that in that respect she
might be equal to her sister. This brought Mr. Turnbull down to
Tenby, and there was interview after interview between the countess
and the lawyer. The proposition, however, was made to the Courtons,
and was absolutely refused by them. Ongar Park was accepted on behalf
of the mother of the present earl; but as regarded the money, the
widow of the late earl was assured by the elder surviving brother
that no one doubted her right to it, or would be a party to accepting
it from her. "Then," said Lady Ongar, "it will accumulate in my
hands, and I can leave it as I please in my will."

"As to that, no one can control you," said her brother-in-law--who
went to Tenby to see her; "but you must not be angry, if I advise
you not to make any such resolution. Such hoards never have good
results." This good result, however, did come from the effort which
the poor broken-spirited woman was making,--that an intimacy, and at
last a close friendship, was formed between her and the relatives of
her deceased lord.

And now my story is done. My readers will easily understand what
would be the future life of Harry Clavering and his wife after the
completion of that tour in Italy, and the birth of the heir,--the
preparations for which made the tour somewhat shorter than Harry had
intended. His father, of course, gave up to him the shooting, and
the farming of the home farm,--and after a while, the management of
the property. Sir Henry preached occasionally,--believing himself to
preach much oftener than he did,--and usually performed some portion
of the morning service.

"Oh, yes," said Theodore Burton, in answer to some comfortable remark
from his wife; "Providence has done very well for Florence. And
Providence has done very well for him also;--but Providence was
making a great mistake when she expected him to earn his bread."





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Claverings" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.